Euripides, Volume 3: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early modern scholars published their research and conducted international correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament. Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding scholars of the nineteenth century.

Euripides Frederick Apthorp Paley (1815–1888) published Volume 3 of his English commentary on Euripides in 1860. It contains the Greek text of Euripides’s plays Hercules Furens, Phoenissae, Orestes, Iphigenia in Tauris, Iphigenia in Aulide, and Cyclops, each with an introductory essay. Paley’s detailed commentary is given at the foot of each page of Greek text. It discusses Euripides’ language and style, explaining difficult grammatical structures, syntax and vocabulary; poetic form and Euripides’ innovative approach to composing tragedy; textual variation between manuscripts; the historical and literary context of each play; and their reception history. Paley’s work greatly influenced Euripidean scholarship: for over a century it was a widely used teaching tool in schools and universities. An outstanding piece of classical scholarship and a key text in the history of Euripidean interpretation, it deserves continued consideration by future generations of scholars and students.

Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline. Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area, Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image, and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied. The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and in science and technology.

Euripides With an English Commentary Volume 3 E di t e d by Frederick Ap thorp Paley

C A m b R I D G E U N I V E R sI T y P R E s s Cambridge, New york, melbourne, madrid, Cape Town, singapore, são Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo Published in the United states of America by Cambridge University Press, New york www.cambridge.org Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108011181 © in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010 This edition first published 1860 This digitally printed version 2010 IsbN 978-1-108-01118-1 Paperback This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated. Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.

BIBLIOTHECA CLASSICA. EDITED BY

GEORGE LONG, M.A. FORMERLY

FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

EURIPIDES, WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTAET, BY

F. A. PALEY.

VOL. III.

LONDON: WHITTAKEE AND CO. AVE MAEIA LANE; GEOEGE BELL, FLEET STEEET. 1860.

EURIPIDES.

WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTARY

F. A. PALEY, EDITOK 01' AESCHYLUS, ETC.

IN THREE VOLUMES.

VOL. III.

LONDON: WHITTAKER AND CO. AVE MAEIA LANE; GEOEGE BELL, FLEET STEEET. 18G0.

PREFACE. editing the third and concluding Volume of EURIPIDES, full use has been made of Adolph Kirchhoff's critical recension and notes'. The aid of this, the latest and by much the best German edition of the poet, was unfortunately wanting in the two preceding volumes, the present work having been commenced just about the time when the other was published, and the very existence of it having remained so far unknown to the Editor, residing in the country and enjoying few opportunities of consulting or even hearing of new publications. Much and sincerely as this omission is regretted, chiefly on account of the copious and accurate collations of the best MSS. supplied by Kirchhoff's notes, it has proved practically of the less importance, because both editions were undertaken on the same general principle, of restoring as far as possible, and as far as was consistent with the now established canons both of language and of metre, the most authentic readings, and eliminating many hundred* of barely probable conjectural emendations, which had gradually found sanction and acceptance under the great names of Valckenaer, the Dindorfs, Hermann, Elmsley, and others of the same school. The result of a long continued tampering with the old traditional text was, that the modernized and altered one had begun to assume almost the authority of a textus receptus in the well-known and extensively used Poetae Sceitici of W. Dindorf. With a full consciousness of the IN

1

Euripidis Tragoediae. Ex reoensione Adolphi Kirchlioffii. Berolini, 1855. A most careful and judioious revision of the text, with an apparatus criticus giving the readings of all the really good MSS., so far as they are certainly ascertained, and a brief but valuable preface, with an analysis of the families of existing MSS., and their comparative critical value.

VI

PREFACE.

general folly, not to say the impossibility of going back, where any real and sure advances have been made in either science or criticism, it did appear to the present editor (and the opinion is held in common by many eminent scholars), that an undue sympathy, so to speak, with mere empirical and tentative criticism had been tacitly gaining ground in the editions of Euripides, and that the time was come when a judicious editor was called upon seriously and thoughtfully to reconsider much that had been arbitrarily innovated, much also that had been too hastily adopted, as easier and simpler, on the authority of very inferior copies2. This view, independently conceived, but not intended to be carried out to the extent of rejecting any really good and evidently true emendation, is in the main the same as that which Kirchhoff had also proposed to himself; the chief difference being, that he has somewhat more closely and rigorously adhered to the MSS., even where the readings do not seem fairly defensible. Consequently, a collation of the text of the two preceding volumes of this edition with Kirchhoff's (which seems likely to become henceforth the standard one), exhibits comparatively few variations3, and those generally in passages where Kirchhoff could command a better collation of the good MSS. than was to be obtained from previous editions. Beside this, Kirchhoff was the first to show, what Porson and others of his successors assuredly did not know i , the exact value of the 2 Between these two opposite schools of critics, the emendators and the non-emendators, there is internecine war. The first condemns the second as irrational " sticklers for the old text," and unable to see what the sense and the genius of the language evidently require. On the other hand, the conservative critics treat with ridicule, as extravagantly improbable, a system which is founded on the assumption that the old texts have come down to us extremely corrupt, and which undertakes the restoration of them by a series of guesses, in which hardly two guessers ever agree, each naturally thinking his own remedy the surest and the best. Dr. Badham's recent editions of the Helena, the Ion, and the Iphiyenia in Tauris, and still more Dr. Monk's Cambridge edition of the two Iphigenias, are instances of works avowedly carried out according to the extreme licence of conjectural emendation. That even Porson could be somewhat rash, will be shown in the n.itcs to the present volume. Every one knows that Hermann's later editions went very far indeed in t\v same direction Emendation became latterly with him a restless passion. 3 The principal variations have been noticed in the preface to the reprint of the text of Vol. ii. 1 The Aldine edition, in two small 8vo. volumes, was published in 1503. An

PREFACE.

VI1

Aldine and the edifio princeps of four plays by Janus Lascaris. He pointed out the important fact, that these were taken from still existing MSS., the text of which was altered and emended occasionally on the conjecture of their respective editors, as a collation of those MSS. indisputably proves. Obviously therefore, when the readings of such MSS. can still be ascertained by actual inspection, the printed impressions cease to bo of any critical value. The whole question of the present state of our classical texts is one demanding a most careful and lengthened inquiry. If we cannot have them perfect, which is not to be hoped for, we must make up our minds to choose between adhering to the authority of the best existing MSS., or freely admitting the conjectural restorations of eminent critics, or we must adopt a cautious mean between the two, which consists in correcting obvious errors, to the rejection of all purely speculative or only plausible alterations. Each method of editing has its advocates ; and the consequence is, that a considerable discrepancy exists in the texts of the more corrupt classic authors, as put forth by their several editors. The first of these rival schools, as far as Euripides is concerned, is represented by Kirchhoif, the second by Hermann and the Dindorfs; the third method, as on the whole edition of four plays, the Medea, Hippolytus, Alcestis, and Andromache, had previously been printed at Florence by Janus Lascaris, in 1496, in uncial or capital letters. Porson tells us, on the Medea, that he collated the edition of Lascaris " summa cum religione, ne dicam superstitione," adding as a reason, " cum et rarissima sit, et impenso pretio veneat." Adolph Kirchhoff has shown, that Lascaris merely printed, with very slight conjectural emendations, the Paris transcript of Flor. 2 (marked 2886—8), consulting also in the Medea Par. 2818. Aldus chiefly adopted the text of the Palatine MS. (which belonged to his editor, Marcus Musurus, as Kirchhoff has shown, Praef. pp. ix, xi), as far as the plays are included in that copy; but he added the Helena and the Hercules Furens from the Paris transcript of Flor. 2, marked 2817The Electra was not known to him. It was first published by Pietro Vettori (Petrus Victorius) at Rome in 1545, from the Florentine MS. 2, which alone contains it. The editor, Musurus, introduced into the Aldine many conjectural alterations of the text, which greatly invalidate the critical authority of the work. In the Ion, the Cyclops, and the Heraclidae, he followed Par. 2817 rather than the Palatine, which contains the two latter plays imperfect. Elmsley did not know the sources of the Aldine text. He says in the Preface to the Bacchae, " Quid factum sit codice, quo usna est Aldus, horlie penifus ignoratur."

Vlll

PREFACE.

the best, has been aimed at in the present work. Certainly, the time seems to have arrived when some limit must be placed on the extravagant licence of conjectural emendation. At the same time, the present accurate knowledge of the Greek idiom has enabled critics to proceed with tolerable safety up to a certain point, especially where the laws of the language are constant, and the errors of transcribers in the same matters are found to be habitual. But passages really corrupt should be marked as avowedly corrupt, not patched up and almost rewritten, as Hermann latterly fell into the habit of doing. It is impossible for us to say how far the ancient texts have been tampered with in the successive revisions they are known to have undergone by the Alexandrine and Byzantine grammarians. Every such recension doubtless obtained more or less credit in its particular school, according to the authority or reputation of the reviser. It is but too probable that each revision was a further departure from the exact text of the author, because successive transcriptions were likely to induce errors that a reviser had to remove by conjecture, in default of earlier and better copies5. Hence corrupt passages wotdd gradually become more deeply corrupt, and the chance of our restoring them by conjecture at the present day has become very slight, because several steps backward have to be traced, with little or no data to guide us in doing so. Little confidence is to be placed in the study of palaeography, for this at furthest extends only to the correction of accidental errors of transcription ; whereas there is great reason to fear that intentional alteration is the chief mischief with which the critic has to deal. That happy guesses too often meet with a ready acquiescence is 5 Modern editions which admit extensive conjectural changes are in fact but repetitions of the very same sort of recensions to which we owe, for the most part, the perplexing variations in MSS. If a MS. copy of Kirchhoff's text had to be made, with marginal variants from the text of the Poetae Scenici, the result would astonish many. Kirchhoff enumerates four principal sources of these various readings of MSS.; (1) Ancient variants added in the margin of an archetypus ; (2) Glosses, marginal or interlined, written at the time or added afterwards ; (3) alterations in the text of an archetypus made on the sole conjecture of a subsequent transcriber; (4) mere mistakes or blunders of transcribers.

PREFACE.

IX

not unnatural; a reader will generally prefer that which makes sense to that which is nonsense, without troubling himself very much about the authority there may be for a plausible reading presented to him. He is content to know that the vulgate is certainly wrong, and the guess may possibly be right. But to have no further object than this in view6, is grossly to abuse the true province of a critic. It is a very common opinion, that Porson was one of those who hold precisely the right mean in settling the text of Euripides in his four plays. As many of his conclusions have been freely questioned in the course of these notes, it may be well here to show some grounds, not for unjustly or invidiously disparaging so great a scholar, but for not invariably adhering to his judgment in critical matters. To a considerable extent it may be alleged, what at first sight nm r seem a parados, that Porson's singular sagacity and aptitude for emendation (his great forte) has indirectly done harm to sound scholarship. It has set other and inferior minds upon guessing, instead of arriving at results by following out principles. There is a certain celebrity and admiration which is the just tribute to a very clever conjecture, and which is sufficient in itself to incite scholars to aim at this, one of the honourable rewards of classical learning. In a word, Porson was the founder of a school of conjectural criticism of a peculiar kind. He was essentially a verbal critic. He did not much concern himself about meaning, consistency, or logical sequence in the text 7 , if he could get hold of the right word, where MSS. differed and editors had been at fault. He had no taste nor inclination for interpreting his author. He declined it knowingly and intentionally, on the plea that his book would thus be too 6

Kirchhoff well says, in reference to his own design (Praef. p. xii), " Meminerint velim lectores, haec non scripta esse iis, qui cum voluptate legere cupiunt, quae a poeta aut potuerint scribi aut debuerint, verum antiquitatis studiosorum usibus me maluisse inservire solis, quorum nihil intersit videri sciri, quae sciri nequeant." ' This fault is continually objected to Porson by Hermann. Matthiae is equally severe on him occasionally, on metrical and grammatical grounds. But our students are taught to disregard this, as resulting from the petty jealousies of rival editors. VOL. I I I .

a

X

PREFACE.

long8. But his emendations, not so much on the four plays as on the scenic poets generally, were so numerous and so brilliant, and often so self-evidently true, that he soon had many followers, who have been more or less eminent in the same department, and done more or less of mixed good and harm to the old texts. Blomfield, Dobree, Monk, Burges, Elmsley, in our own country, and a host of German scholars headed by Hermann, devoted the greatest part of their lives and their best energies in endeavouring to rival their master and predecessor in the art. Considered strictly as an editor of Euripides, "in usnm tironum," Porson has perhaps been held in too high estimation. He is deficient in nearly all the points that constitute a practically useful book for learners 9. Much of his fame rests on some of his long discursive notes, as those on Hec. 682, 1161. Med. 139, 675, 1314. These however, though full of ingenious emendations, and exhibiting prodigious reading, are mere rambling essaysl, the outpourings of his scrap-books, de omnibus rebus et quibusdam aliis. They are out of place as notes, appended to the text of a play which the student only requires to understand. We may undertake to say there never was a " tiro " yet who read through, and perhaps few tirones have cared even to glance over, any one of these long notes. Nothing is gained by overrating a man's labours 2. The simple truth is, that Porson, like other mortals, was any thing but infallible. The progress 8 " Interpretandi et illustrandi labore, utilissimo sane, supersedendum duxi, partim ne libellus in librum excresccrct." (Praef. ad Hec. p. 11.) He does not specify his other motive. 9 It may be said with some appearance of truth, that he wrote for the learned rather than for the learner,—rather for his equals and brother critics than for inferiors. He himself however distinctly says in the first sentence of his preface, that " tironum usibus haec opella potissimum destinata est." 1 He was quite conscious of this, for he playfully says on v. 075 of the Medea " Jam inde ab Orest. 5 lectorem monebam me longas, imo longissimas, nihil ad rem pertinenles, notas scribere potuisse." 2 Professor Scholefield calls Porson " praestantissimus Euripidis editor" (Praef. p. viii), and so unable was he to realize the notion that a Porson could be wron^, that he passes over or apologizes for some acknowledged deficiencies as matters of trifling moment, and even endeavours to defend the solecisms against Attic syntax which Porson occasionally committed.

PKEPACE.

XI

of scholarship since his time has been immense, and has proved, as might be expected, that he was sometimes in the wrong. In the first place, the text of his four plays is far from perfect3. In at least three hundred passages he has introduced, or allowed to remain, readings undoubtedly false; being either those of very inferior MSS., or improbable and useless conjectures, or errors left unquestioned from the Aldine and subsequent texts, in default of the much earlier and better MSS. which have since been more or less carefully collated. Of these MS.S., or at least the greater part of them, nothing was known in Porson's time. On the first three plays he had only the late and inferior class of MSS. to consult. On the Hecuba and the Orestes he seems to have collated eight or nine of these MSS.4 Not one of them contains the Medea, on which he seems to have had no critical aid beyond the cditio priiiceps of Lascaris (1496). He might have inspected many more MSS. on the other plays than he did. A considerable number exist in this country, and not less than twenty have been seen and examined by the present editor. He does not any where show a just discrimination of the relative merits of those MSS. which, he had, but adopts a reading that suits his taste from the very worst as freely as from the best. Moreover, he attributed too much weight to the agreement of several copies in the same reading. Of course, the reading of any one good MS. is worth that of fifty others of the late Byzantine recension. The very first duty of a critic is to do what Porson did not do, viz. to determine 3 He himself was aware of this, for he says (Praef. Hec. p. 9), " Quaedam intacta reliqui, in quibus tamen errorem latere posse suspicatus sitn." Prof. Scholefield says too much when he asserts that " textum onani ex parte elaboratum reliquit." * Viz. MS. Corp. Christ. Cant., three in the Public Library at Cambridge, and three in the British Museum (Harl. 5725, 6300, and Ayscough 4932), and two belonging to the Royal Society, which King had already used. In the Phoenissae lie appears to have consulted, if not collated, some of the Bodleian MSS. He was himself aware that none of the then known MSS. were of first-rate merit. " Omnes fere codices parum ab antiquitate commendabiles sunt, et quo frequentius describuntur, eo gravius interpolantur." (Praef. Hec. p. 11.) Kirchhoff evinces great contempt for the host of late MSS. of the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae. " Hanc varietatis farraginem equidem totam abjiciendam statui, quippe cujus nullus usus esset futurus ssnao mentis critico." (Praef. p. vii.)

a 2

Xll

PREFACE.

what family or class of MSS. to follow in preference to others. Porson was deficient in a knowledge of choral metres, though he defined so accurately the laws of the iambic, trochaic, and anapaestic verse. Of the dochmiac, a measure scarcely less important to tragedy, as being eminently characteristic of mental passion, he had scarcely any knowledge ; in fact, it had not been fully investigated in his time. This therefore was no fault of his. Still it is a grievous disfigurement to his test to find long dochmiac passages arranged so unmetrically that the true scansion only appears here and there, as if by accident•". Lastly, Porson made not a few injudicious and unnecessary alterations in his text, which subsequent critics have generally agreed to reject. He attributed far too much weight to the capricious emendations of Brunck and Valckenaer, both of whom he appears to have held in the highest estimation. On the whole, it is remarkable how few of Porson's own conjectures on the four plays have been confirmed by the better MSS. since collated6. In truth, he laid down for himself some unsound principles of criticism, among which the following stands conspicuous, though he acted on it very sparingly ; " Tutissirna corrigendi ratio est vocularum, si opus est, transpositio' ;"•—a process which Hermann somewhere aptly compares to an edged tool in the hands of a child. Porson remarks, that the transcribers often transposed words. But this is only true of the Byzantine scribes of the latest age, who had a strange fancy for 5 We might instance the opening dialogue of the Phoenissae, v. 10] seqq., the monody of Jocasta in the same play, v. 308 seqq., and especially the narrative of the Eunuch in Orest. v. 1363 seqq. In single verses several instances might be quoted where he corrupts a good dochmiac verse by a needless alteration, e. g. in Orest. 310 (322), for ravahv aiOip' a^TvaXXaaff aif/xctTos, he gives hfi.TTa.KXi8', while in the antistrophe he admits Musgrave's violent and improbable change aca/6aKx'<" for avafiaicXeiiet. In v. 154 of the same play TiVa Ti^a" eforco, rlpa Se uv^ophv, he destroys the metre by giving T I W 5e ffvfMpopds; In v. 1246, for rlva Bpo(?s avSay, irdrina, napafiwei KTA., he reads rlva Bpoels aiirai-, 5 irdTcia; vapafiiv^i KTA. Sometimes, retaining the true reading, he prints dochmiacs as monometers, e. g. Orest. 1280 4. c His " audacior conjecture " on Orest. 1259, ira?apaicoTriav for #AA?j!/ O-KOTIW, is now found in the best Venice MS. ' Praef. ad Hec. p. !).

PREFACE.

Xlll

ending senarii with words accented on the penultima8, and besides were much less scrupulous than their predecessors when any metrical theory had to be indulged by a little coaxing of the text. His general neglect of the scholia too has led him to omit several important critical hints and readings to be derived from them. He says, too absolutely, " Scholiastarum auctoritas nulla est." (Praef. p. 10.) This remark, like the last, is only applicable to the late scholia of the Byzantine grammarians. The genuine and ancient scholia, many of which are given even in Barnes' folio edition, are of considerable value and authority. Yiewing Porson's edition as a whole, and quite apart from any prejudice, favourable or unfavourable, we must conclude that his primary object was not so much the illustration of his author9, as to make the work a vehicle and a medium for criticism of the most general kind on the dramatic writers. Of course, there is no fault to be found with this. It is well for the learned world that he chose such a course. But when we come to the question of the real usefulness of a work continually placed in the hands of mere learners, the case is altogether different. The total absence of all assistance as to the author's meaning,—whether it arose from Porson's comparative indifference to it, as we believe, or from that seeming easy to him which seems difficult to others, as the public good-naturedly believe,—his avoiding every where the office of commentator, is a decided and serious drawback to the work as a school-book, for which it was professedly intended. At the present day, when the scholastic system is wholly changed, and the intellectual appreciation of an author's mind is substituted for dull and profitless discussions about various readings, we must be content 8 See Kirchhoff, Praef. p. v. Instances of Porson's transposing words are Orest. 171—2, 689, 991—3, Phoen. 683, 808. 9 He intended, it appears, shortly to publish the whole of Euripides. " Monendus est lector, ceteras Euripidis fahulas ordine vulgato mow prodituras, si modo hoc specimen reipublicae literariae non displicere intellexero." (Praef. Hec. ad fin.) There seems no reason (at least from the context) to interpret ceteras of the other three.

XIV

PREFACE.

to hold Porson's edition as much behind the wants of our time, as it was in advance of the learning and the critical science of his own time '. Something now remains to be said of the existing MSS. of Euripides2. To enumerate the whole of these,—the vast majority of them being late transcripts of only three plays, the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae,—would be of little use or

interest to the general reader, who may find them duly catalogued in Matthiae's edition, or as an introduction to W. Dindorf's critical notes on this author. The main fact to be remembered is this; that as of Aeschylus and Sophocles only seven, so of Euripides only nine plays were in common use in the schools of the grammarians of the middle ages 3. To the Hecuba, the Phoenissae, the Orestes, the Medea, the Hippolytus,

the Alcestis, and the Andromache, we have scholia remaining more or less complete. To the Rhesus and the Troades some rather brief and imperfect, though valuable, scholia have been recovered, and published by W. Dindorf and others from the Vatican MS. 909. Of most of these plays (the two last only forming to some degree an exception), a pretty large number of good MSS. have been collated, none of them however reaching a greater antiquity than the twelfth century. The remaining ten are known to us only by the fortunate preservation of two 1

Professor Scholefield endeavoured, but not very successfully, because much too briefly, to supply explanatory comments to a few of the more difficult passages in Porsou's text. In so far as he did this, he bore testimony to the truth of the estimate made above. The very great difficulty of combining, in a moderate space, sufficient both of critical and explanatory information, is only known to those who have tried it. In the case of Euripides, the only complete edition, in which both have been given tolerably fully, is Matthiae's, which every one knows is far beyond the limits desirable for ordinary students. One must choose between a certain degree of incompleteness, and a tediously elaborate, and therefore nearly useless, commentary. Kirchhoff's edition, containing only various readings, extends to above 11110 pages of close print. 2 The classification of MSS. here given is compiled from Kirchhoff's Prefaces to his complete edition (1855), and to his Medea (1852). Some remarks on this subject, with facsimiles of MSS., were promised in p. lvi of Vol. i. This promise the editor has now fulfilled to the best of his power. A series of facsimiles from the Bodleian MSS. had been prepared by him accordingly, but were unfortunately lost. 3 The later grammarians, as has been already stated, reduced this number to three of each, which, from this circumstance, rather than from any superior merit, are still most frequently placed in the hands of young students. See the note on p. liii of Vol. i.

PREFACE.

XV

MSS. and a few apographs or transcripts from one of them, viz. the Palatine MS., in the Vatican (No. 287), which has thirteen plays of Euripides, and the Florentine (Flor. 2), which contains all the plays except the Troades, and from which the transcripts alluded to were made \ Both these MSS. are reputed to be of the fourteenth century, so that in point of antiquity as well as number of codices, comparatively little critical aid is to be obtained for more than half the extant plays of Euripides. The absence of scholia on these plays is an additional reason for supposing that they were very little read, and for that reason very sparingly transcribed in the middle ages. It is the opinion of IvirchhofF, who has the high merit of having first classified and set the true value on the various MSS. and early editions of Euripides, that the nine plays first enumerated (viz. those with scholia) have been all perpetuated by a copy made about A.r>. 1100 from an archetypus containing the recension of some grammarian of unknown date, but probably of the ninth or tenth century. Of these nine plays, or of several of them, he enumerates five authentic apographs now known to exist, all of which he has made use of in his recent edition. In still later times (viz. about the fourteenth century) a further selection was made from the nine plays by the grammarians of Byzantium.

They took the Hecuba, the Orestes, and the Phoenissae,

as the favourite plays for their schools; they augmented with worthless interpolations the ancient scholia5, and what was 4 Viz. Par. E, Par. G, Flor. 1, and perhaps two others, for which see the note in p. x of Kirchhoff's Preface. Elmsley (Praef. ad Bacch. p. G) had remarked that Flor. 1 is a mere transcript of Flor. 2, of the latest period, and by an ignorant scribe. There is something singular in the history of this Troades. Of none of the nine more commonly read plays are there so few MSS. existing as of this. It is the only one of the nineteen plays not contained in Flor. 2 ; it is found however in one of the very best MSS. (Vat. 909), in the late Harleian MS., in the codex Havnienm (also late), and in a paper MS. of the fourteenth century preserved in the Museo Borbonico at Naples (ii. F. 9), which has (in this play) the same origin with Vat. 909, and like it contains the ancient scholia on the Troades, which are found in no other copy. Another singular fact is, that the Troades seems to have been hardly known to Stobaeus, who quotes so frequently from the rest of the plays. 5 So the Prometheus, Seven cgainst Thebes, and Persians of Aeschylus, and the Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Rex of Sophoch's, were selected by the Byzantines from the seven. Hence of these plays alone numerous, but inferior, MSS. exist, and in

XVI

PREFACE.

much worse, they deteriorated the text by numerous conjectures made on grounds either metrical or grammatical. Of these three plays, or of some one or two of them, the existing MSS. are very numerous. But for obvious reasons their critical value is but small; and it is clear that one single copy of a period anterior to this critical mal-treatment is worth the whole of the later copies taken together. The reason why Porson selected these three plays is now apparent; there were plenty of MSS. of them, though of the inferior character of most of these he was not, perhaps, fully aware; they stood first, for the same reason, in most of the early editions6; and their traditional reputation (though in fact they are in some respects inferior as plays) had secured to them a certain scholastic popularity. It has been stated already, that of the remaining ten plays (without scholia) we have not only much fewer, but decidedly inferior MSS., and that the Palatine MS. and Flor. 2 are in fact the sole resources remaining to us. These were derived from the recension of some grammarian who considered that interpolation and conjecture in metrical and syntactic difficulties were fair, or at least necessary means in producing readable texts. Consequently, the present state of the text in these plays is not only far less satisfactory, but the absence of scholia leaves us no other hope of restoring the many corrupt passages, than the vague and uncertain resources of critical ingenuity. Kirchhoff further contends7 that not only the select nine, but all the extant plays of Euripides, including such scholia as we have, came from a MS. of the ninth or tenth century, which he supposes to have contained seven of Aeschylus, seven of Sophomost of them the ancient scholia are largely augmented and interpolated with comparatively futile comments. 6 Probably for no other reason than that it followed next, be selected the Medea, and also because it was one of the four plays in the editio princeps of Janus Lascaris. Of the Medea very few first-class MSS. now exist; but it is contained in at least two of the best. One of these (Vat. !)09) was cartfully collated by Elmslcy, the other (Par. A, No. 2712) very carelessly by Musgrave and Brunck (Kirchhoff, Pracf. p. v). Of neither Porson had any knowledge, beyond what he obtained from the two lastmentioned critics. ' In his elaborate Preface to the Medea, published singly in 1852.

PREFACE.

XV11

eles, and about twenty of Euripides8. These plays were not simply copied from an earlier MS., but were the new recension of some anonymous grammarian. Kirchhoff, at least, infers this (though his inference does not seem a very valid one), from the circumstance that to the end of the scholia in two of the plays, the Orestes and the Medea, is appended a note, that they wei'e collated with various copies (77730? Sodc^opa avrl,a)9, and also that the scholia of the grammarian Dionysius were given entire with extracts from Didymus and others. The Byzantines of the subsequent ages used this sylloge alone, and seem to have known no other play and no other recension of any of the tragic writers. From this revised archetypus then two kinds of MSS. were transcribed; one class containing the select plays, the other the whole of them. Of the nine select plays a copy was transcribed about A. D. 1100; and from that again two families were propagated, which may be recognized among the now existing MSS. I. Of this family there are five, all of which are to be regarded as of primary authority, viz.:— (1.) A MS. in the library of St. Mark, Venice', of the twelfth century, a quarto on parchment, marked 471, and containing the Hecuba, the Orestes, the Phoenissae, the Andromache, the

Hippolytus as far as v. 1234, with marginal scholia and interlined glosses. (2.) The " codex Vaticanus," No. 909, also of the twelfth century2, on glossy paper (bombycinus), contains (with the loss 8 Up to that period, perhaps, which was not very long subsequent to the destruction of the great Alexandrine library, other plays were extant, and more or less known, of the great dramatic writers. 9 It was probably a common custom of transcribers either to have more than one copy open before them, or to collate their transcript, when finished, with some other. Hence we may explain the marginal readings often given by the original hand, and showing that the scribe was in doubt which to take. Sometimes, no doubt, these variants were simply taken from the margin of the MS. before him. 1 Kirchhoff calls this " Codex Marcianus," and refers to it under the letter A in his critical notes. He pronounces it " omnium facile praestantissimum," and collated the whole of it himself at Venice. Hermann marks it Ven. a. 2 Marked Rom. A by Elmsley. There is a late transcript of this in the Vatican

VOL. III.

h

XVI11

PEEFACE.

of some leaves at the beginning and the end) the Hecuba, the Orestes, the Phoenissae, the Medea, the Hippolytm, the Akestis, the Andromache, the Troades, the Rhesus. This MS. also has scholia and interlined glosses, and it has been carefully collated for W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff. (3.) " Codex Havniensis3," a somewhat late paper MS., but a transcript from a valuable copy of the same class as Vat. 909, though interpolated with worthless conjectures. It contains the same nine plays as the last. Kirchhoff considers that in the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae, the transcriber used another and very inferior copy. (4.) " Codex Parisinus " (No. 2712), on parchment, of the thirteenth century, containing seven plays, viz. the same as the preceding, the Troades and the Rhesus being omitted. Tt has interlined glosses and a very few marginal scholia. Kirchhoff complains that no adequate collation of the whole of this MS. has yet been made. He considers it generally of high authority, though a little deteriorated by the alterations of grammarians. (5.) Another " codex Marcianus" is preserved at Venice (No. 468), written on glossy paper (bombycinus) in the thirteenth century. It contains only the Hecuba, the Orestes, the Phoenissae, and a fragment of the Medea (v. 1 — 42),' besides some plays of Aeschylus and Sophocles. This MS. has interlined glosses and scholia of the later class. Kirchhoff, who collated it at Venice, pronounces it " correcturis jam infectior." II. The second family of the MSS. of the nine plays or several of them contains another and distinct recension of a Byzantine grammarian of the thirteenth century. Here we find arbitrary interpolations, transpositions, and pedantic metrical arrangements. Of course, the authority of this family of MSS. is quite secondary. Kirchhoff enumerates only four which he considered worth collating. These are, (Pal. 98, or Rom. B), collated by Elmsley on the Medea, and of no particular value except in the concluding verses of the Rhesus, which are lost in Rom. A. 3 Called, we believe, from Hafniae, or Copenhagen. Elmsley (Praef. ad Bacch.) thinks this is identical with a MS. supposed to be lost, known as " codex Vossianus," or Flor. A, which Kirchhoff enumerates among his MSS. of the second class.

PREFACE.

XIX

(1.) A Paris MS. of the thirteenth century, No. 27134, on parchment, now much mutilated. It contains the Hecuba, the Thoenkme, the Hippohjtus, the Medea, the Alcestis, the Andromache. Except on the last-named play, for which it was used by Lenting, it does not appear that this MS. has yet been sufficiently examined. (2.) " Codex Florentinus," said to have been collated by Isaac Yoss, and to be now missing. Whatever be its fate or its identity, Kirchhoff holds it in no estimation. It contained all the nine plays except the Orestes. (3.) Another Florence MS. (Flor. 10) of the fourteenth century, is a large quarto on paper. It contains the whole of the nine plays except the Troades, the Rhesus however being mutilated in the latter part. The critical value of this MS. is thought not to surpass the last. (4.) A third Florence MS. (Flor. 15) of the fourteenth century, on paper, a folio now in a very damaged state, has the Hippolytus, the Medea, the Alcestis, the Andromache, with

marginal scholia. This and the last-named MS. were carelessly collated for Matthiae by Francisco De Furia. There are several other existing MSS. of the same class in the Vatican and Venice (St. Mark's) libraries, which have been inspected by Elmsley, Kirchhoff, and others, but are neither ancient (except perhaps Marcianus 470, on parchment) nor critically valuable. It has been said that from a revised archetypus of about the ninth century one class of copies was transcribed, which contained all or nearly all the nineteen plays. Of this class, which appears to have met with very little notice in the middle ages, only two 5 MSS. now are known, viz. the Palatine and the second Florentine, already briefly alluded to, and now more fully to be described. These copies, both of the fourteenth 4

Commonly known as Par. B, as distinguished from Par. A, No. 2712. Or three, if we include with Kirchhoff the late paper MS. Harl. 5743, which has only the Rhesus, Troades, and part of the Alcestis. The only grounds for referring this MS. to this family, appear to be a certain deterioration in the text of the Rhesus and Troades, part of the latter representing Pal. 287. 5

b2

XX

PREPACK.

century, are thought to have come from an intermediate recension of perhaps the twelfth century, by which process the text was seriously tampered with; added to which, the indifference with which this class of MSS. was regarded led to a more careless transcription6. The Palatine MS. in the Vatican library (No. 287, called by others Rom. C, by Kirchhoff B, and to be distinguished from Pal. 98, or Rom. B, a copy of Vat. 909) is a folio on parchment, written in doilble columns. It contains, besides some plays of Aeschylus and Sophocles, thirteen of Euripides', viz. the Andromache, the Medea, the Supplices, the Rhesus, the Ion, the two Ipltigerdas, the Hippolytus, the Alcestis, the Troades, the Bacchae, the Cyclops, the Heraclidae. Elmsley collated this MS. on the Medea and the Bacchae, and W. Dindorf on the Ion. The rest of the plavs were collated by Freybiirger at the request of Kirchhoff. The Laurentian MS. C of Elmsley, better known as Flor. 2, is on paper, and contains (beside other plays and Hesiod) eighteen of Euripides,—being all but the Troades. The Bacchae is entitled the Pent/tens, the Hippolytas the Phaedra, and the Orestes the Electro,". This is on the whole a good MS., though manifestly less authentic than the best copies of the nine plays, in which therefore its text is not rashly to be followed. The inference is, that in those plays which this MS. alone contains, viz. the Helena, the Hercules Furens, and the Electra, its au6

Kirchhoff, Praef. p. viii, " Hujus generis libri incuriosius fere habiti sunt a librariis et descripti negligentius." 7 It is remarkable that this MS. omits the three plays of which by far the greater number of later copies exist, the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae ,• while Flor. 2 contains these the last in the list, as if superadded by an after-thought to the transcript of those less frequently found. The primary object of the transcribers of both seems to have been the preservation of the plays which were then becoming rare. That the Palatine MS. belonged to the editor of the Aldine edition has been already stated. It is not quite certain, as Kirchhoff assumes, that it was his when the Aldine was published in 1503, though he has left his name at the end with the date 1511. 8 This variation of the titles seems to indicate a distinct recension. In some of the later copies, the Orestes is called the Elec/ra ,• and possibly those copies would prove to belong to the same recension, and not to the triad of the latest Byzantine school.

PREFACE.

XXI

thority is not more implicitly to be trusted. It is however greatly to be regretted that it has never yet been minutely and accurately collated throughout. Kirchhoff trusts rather to the Paris transcripts from it than to De Furia's collation made for Matthiae, " negligentissime," as he complains. The writing of this MS. is by several hands; two at least are recognized in the plays of Euripides9, viz. the Rlicsus, Ion, and two Iphigeiiias are different from the rest. The Bacchae extends only to v. 754, and ends with ov Secr/juwv VTTO. Elmsley is of opinion that in this, the first part of that play, the readings of Flor. 2 are superior to those of the Palatine. This seems a questionable judgment. He admits that these supposed superior readings are corrections, but then he thinks they may have come from the collation of a better MS. It is difficult to say; but the probability is, they are only the conjectures of some learned grammarian. Kirchhoff uniformly attributes to the Palatine a greater authority than to Flor. 2. The two MSS. agree so closely, even in minutiae, in most of the plays, that they must have come from one common source, while their discrepancies are sufficient to prove that the one was not copied directly from the other. There are considerable varieties of reading as compared with the best MSS. of the nine plays, but not greater than is to be accounted for on the supposition of a subsequent grammatical recension. The codex Neapolitanus, already mentioned as containing an excellent text, with the genuine scholia, of the Troades, has also the Hecuba, the Orestes, and the Phoenissae, written in the fourteenth century. These three plays however have the later Byzantine scholia, and were probably derived from a copy of inferior value, as was the case in the codex Havniensis. H. Stephens makes frequent mention of certain MSS. which he consulted in his journey in Italy. Of these nothing is now known, and it is generally believed that he feigned them, as a pretext for many of his own conjectural emendations. Some 9

See Elmsley, Praef. ad Baech. p. i.

XXU

PREFACE.

suppose that he really did consult one or two MSS. at Florence, probably Flor. 1 and 2, if not Flor. 10 or 15. It has been said, that none of our present MSS. are earlier than the twelfth century, and that they probably all came from a transcript made about A.D. 1100. Assuming this to be true, a high critical importance attaches to a discovery made by the Rev. H. A. Coxe, of the Bodleian library, during his tour of research in the East. At the convent of Mar Saba in the Levant he found a palimpsest MS. of the Orestes and Phoenissae, of the beginning of the eleventh century, and therefore unique as per-

taining to a text anterior to the assumed transcript of 1100. This MS. was overwritten with a comment on the Greater Prophets; but the earlier writing was generally easily to be made out. What is equally important, it contained copious scholia. Mr. Coxe was promised that this very interesting codex should be sent to him for more accurate inspection at Jerusalem, and was even led to entertain the hope that it might be purchased ; but both these expectations were unfortunately disappointed. In another respect this MS. has a peculiar value. It seems to show that the Orestes and the Phoenissae were select popular plays not only in the later Byzantine schools, but at an early period of the middle ages. Perhaps the partiality is to be accounted for from these being the latest efforts of the poet's pen, full of incident, brilliant in the epic or narrative department, and with a pathos and naturalness which is well sustained throughout their great and unusual length. To recapitulate briefly the foregoing account of the principal MSS. :— (1) Codex 1. Marcianus (saec. xii.). (2) • Vaticanus (saec. xii.). (3) Havniensis (saec. xv. ?). (4) 1. Parisinus (saec. xiii.). (5) 2. Marcianus (saec. xiii.). (6) Harleianus (saec. xvi.). (7) 2. Parisinus (saec. xiii.). (8) 1. Florentinus (Flor. 10) (saec. xiv.).

PREFACE.

XX111

(9) Codex 2. Florentinus (Flor. 15) (saec. xiv.). (10) Palatinus (saec. xiv.). (11) — 3. Florentinus (Flor. 2) (saec. xiv.). (12) • Neapolitanus (saec. xiv.). And the general result of the critical resources on the several plays will be seen by the following table :— VOL. I.

Rhesus, 2, 3, 6, 8, 10, 11. Medea, 2, 3, 4, 5 (to v. 42), 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. Hippolytus, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. Alcestis, 2, 3, 4, 6 (from v. 1029), 8, 9, 10,11. Heraclidae, 10, 11. Supplices, 10, 11. Troades, 2, 3, 6, 10, 12. VOL. II.

Ion, 10, 11. Helena, 11. Andromache, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. Electra, 11. Bacchae, 10, 11. Hecuba, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12. VOL. III.

Hercules Furens, 11. Phoenissae, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12. Orestes, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12. Iphigenia in Tauris, 10, 11. Iphigenia in Aulide, 10, 11. Cyclops, 10, 11. Manuscripts of Euripides appear to be common in all the great libraries of Europe; but the great majority of them are limited to the Hecuba, the Phoenissae, and the Orestes; and

XXIV

PREFACE.

probablyl nearly all of them are after the latest Byzantine recension, and so of little or no critical value. In this country alone above twenty exist; but very few indeed of these contain any other of the plays. Probably not nearly the whole of them have ever been carefully collated2. Those of which a brief account now follows have been actually inspected by the present editor; but beyond occasionally reading over a speech, or comparing the readings of a given passage with those of the better copies enumerated above, he has not attempted the Herculean, task,—probably one that would have proved disappointing in its results,—of a complete collation. The Bodleian Library contains the following MSS. of Euripides ;— Misc. 248. (Auct. T. 4. 10.) . 249. (Auct. T. 4. 11.) 99. (Auct. F. 3. 25.) 100. (Auct. F. 4. 1.) Barocc. 120. 37. (3.) 34. (144.) Laud. 54. (1.) Canon. 86. (5.) D' Or. x. 1. 3. 13, 14. All these are on paper3, and none of them seem older than the end of the fourteenth century. The first (Auct. T. 4. 10) is a small quarto, very neatly written, apparently of saec. xv., if not 1 Not certainly all, since it has been shown that a preference for these plays existed in times long before the latest Byzantine school; and it is quite possible that some of these MSS. of the triad may represent early and good copies. 2 Porson on the Phoenissae now and then refers to the testimony of " Bodleiani omnes, teste Burtono." 3 The kind of paper called bombycinus is of a fine thick glossy texture, like our better kinds of hot-pressed paper, and somewhat tough and fibrous. It was manufactured from the cotton-plant, and was very commonly employed in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. Earlier than this, parchment {membrana) was more frequently used, and later than this true paper (c/iarta), resembling that of our times but, like that employed in the early editions, of a very fine and durable material made probably entirely of linen.

PREFACE.

XXV

later. It contains the Hippohjtm, with a few marginal scholia, but without interlined glosses. The characters are written in a faint red ink. This play appears to have been carefully copied from a good MS. Next follows the Hecuba, by a different hand, and in a coarser style of writing, but of about the same age. This play has interlinear glosses and very scanty scholia, often by different hands. It seems a fairly good MS., and is not hard to read, though a good many contractions are introduced. The Orestes comes next, and is much interlined, but only here and there a marginal scholium is added. The Phoenmae concludes the volume, but extends only to ov /ie/^Trro? TJ/MV 6 7<x/io? e'9 TOS' i)fj,epa<; (v. 4 2 5 ) .

Auct. T. 4. 11, is a small quarto containing only the Hcciibu and the Orestes. There are neither scholia nor glosses. The Orestes is by a different and rather inferior hand. This seems a late MS. of little critical value. Auct. F. 3. 25, is a moderately thick quarto, written on fine glazed paper (bombtjchius), in clear black ink, probably at the end of saec. xiv. This MS. comprises the Ajax, Elcctra, and Oedipus Bex, with scholia. Then follow the Life of Euripides, the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae, all written with a lighter ink. The writing is clear and easy to read. There are some marginal scholia, and here and there interlined glosses of a word or two by the same hand. The characters are prefixed in red ink. A collation of the messenger's speech (Orest. 886— 956) gave promise of this proving a very good MS. Next come the first eight Idylls of Theocritus, ending with Kal vvfMJxiv aKprjfio'i icov en, vatSa yafAev, and accompanied with

scholia. Then we have the "Epya of Hesiod, also with scholia, and written in the same clear hand and black ink as the Sophocles. Lastly, Pindar's Olympia, with scholia, by a different, but not very dissimilar hand. Auct. I. 4. 1, is on paper, much stained, probably of saec. xv. The form is large octavo. This contains the Life of Euripides, the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae. Here and there only are marginal scholia. There are interlinear glosses in red ink as VOL. III. c

XXVI

PREFACE.

far as fol. 169, after which they are written in black. The writing is not good, but it is not difficult to read. In the Orestes two leaves are lost, so that (a/j,-)(f)l fiekadpov 7re\a {sic) abv ayporas dvfjp (v. 1270) follows ical BTJ 7reAa? vtv Sco/adTcov ehai SOKW (v. 1214). The Phoenissae ends with ae/u,e\a<; Qiaaov lepov (sic) opecnv ave^opevcra (v. 1756).

Barocc. 120 is a quarto on paper, of saec. xiv. or xv. It contains the Life of Euripides, followed by the Hecuba. The first part of this play is written in a brown (faded) ink, with interlined glosses in later black ink. At v. 330, Oavfia^e S' av; av r) fxev 'EWas einvyfj (sic), a blacker ink is used, while the interlined glosses are fainter. There are a few marginal scholia, which are difficult to read.' The characters are written in red ink. The play seems to have been copied at intervals, by the same hand. Next comes the Orestes, which is here entitled Electra. It is written by the same (or a very similar) hand, with interlined glosses and a few scholia. Next is the Phoenissae, generally in a lighter ink, also with glosses and occasional scholia. This play appears to be by a different hand. Here only the dramatis personae, and not the persons of the dialogue, are written in red ink. The pages are much stained, but the writing generally is very legible. Barocc. 37. 3, is a small quarto, containing the Electra and Oedipus Rex of Sophocles, and the Phoenissae. It is a recent paper MS., neatly written, but probably of no critical value. There are no scholia nor glosses. Within the cover at tho beginning is written, " A vile recent MS., T. K." Also " To the Phoenissae of Euripides collated by J. H." (or J. J. S.) Barocc. 34 contains the Phoenissae, without notes or glosses, as far as av T av irpbawnov

7T/3O? icaaiyvTjTov
It is a small quarto on paper, of a late date. It also contains the Plutus, with a few scholia and interlinear glosses. Laud. 54 is a folio on paper of saec. xv. The contents of this volume are miscellaneous. First is the Hecuba up to /caym yap rjv -nor, aXka vvv OVK e'tfi eVt (v. 284). Next comes the Orestes from 6vov 6 Xo^ia'i ifid<; /j,arepo
os&

•n

q-

Harl.JVT.S. 5725.fol. 260.

\

(y[d'(pv
PREFACE.

XXV11

follows the Phoenissae, then the Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Rex of Sophocles. Next we have the "Epya of Hesiod, with numerous scholia. Then come the first eight Idylls of Theocritus (ending with NatBa rya/u,ev), also with scholia. After these we have Pindar's Oli/inpiti, and finally the first book of the Iliad, with the second as far as ap%ovs av wqcbv epeco vrjds re TrpoTracra? (v. 493). To the Homer ample scholia are added. All the pages (except in the Homer) have interlined glosses in red ink, and occasional scholia. Canon. 86 is a folio containing the Hecuba, with interlinear glosses in red ink, and here and there a scholium in the same colour. The 0rente* follows in similar writing, and then the Ajax. V Or. x. 1. 3. 13 (Auct.) contains the Hecuba and the Orestes, neatly and legibly written on paper. D' Or. x. 1. 3. 14, has the same plays, with the scholia of Thomas Magister. This is probably a good MS., and seems of the close of saec. xiv. These two last are doubtless the MSS. mentioned by Porson in his list prefixed to the Orestes, " Codices Dorvilliani duo, nuper inter Bodleianos repositi." But it is clear that he only consulted them here and there, and never collated them. In the British Museum there are several MSS. of plays of Euripides; but none of them appear to be of a high class, either for antiquity or for critical value. MS. Harl. 6300 is a small quarto, on paper, probably of the commencement of saec. xv. It contains the Hecuba and the Orestes, in rather coarse and poor handwriting, but by no means difficult to read. The characters are marked in black ink. There are interlined glosses, but no scholia. In fol. 72 a few verses of the Orestes (829—844) seem copied by a different hand, though perhaps a change of pen will account for the variance. The iota is pretty regularly subscribed. At fol. 89 commences a different hand to the end of the play, 61 i
c2

XXV111

PREFACE.

written on a more glazy paper. This play also is interlined with glosses. In the first part only there is occasionally a marginal scholium. The t is seldom subscribed to a. The readings of this MS. do not seem of a high character, e. g. Phoen. 822, ap/xovia
els

rhcr a/j.
avecrra.

Harl. 5725. This is a small thick quarto, containing the Plutus,

(commencing with v. 266, pv-nCiVTW Kaxfrov affkiov

piiaaov fiaSovra,) followed by the N'ubes, both written in a good hand on fine glazed paper with interlined glosses and scholia. Then the Hecuba and the Orestes (here called Electro) follow, apparently by the same hand, but written in darker ink. There are numerous glosses and scholia. The characters and the glosses are all in red ink. The iota is sometimes subscribed, sometimes omitted. The text contains some obviously false readings; but the MS. may be worthy of attention, as it appears to be as early as saee. xiv. Porson consulted it, but calls it "recens" (Praef. p. ii). Hurl. 5724 is an octavo on paper, of saec. xv. It contains no play but the Hecuba, which is without either scholia or glosses. The characters are written in red ink. The iota is not subscribed. After the Hecuba comes Hesiod's " Shield of Hercules," followed by Plato's "Apology," and some prose grammatical treatises. Harl. 4952 is a paper MS. probably of saec. xv. It contains the Hecuba and the Orestes on paper, in a large and rather tremulous hand. There are no scholia nor glosses. The characters are in red ink. The iota is neither subscribed nor ascribed. This appears to be a fair MS., but occasional readings indicate that the scribe was a mere mechanical copyist, e. g. Orest. 928, el r'avSof oiKovprj/iaTa ol XeXet^ievoi (pdeipovtfiv avSpwv eiivlafias KtafiuifLevoi KavTois ye xpyvtois ev Keyav etpalvero KouSels er' etwe (errfiTe pr. m.) cris 8' inripBe o-vyyovos e'Ae|e SJ w yrjv lv&.x°*> K(KTti/x4voi KT\.

r

^) \ / V

r i

Haxl. M.S. 5724.fol.10.

:AJ J ic^tVoc »7ti/s- 5cot*a/f -^irvoiMpcri'

TVCTCOY'sTUoy• TW-yfV

i

fa'Pjovcr

OVTOL • Toe (Mr okKo^u/'r'•^rrcu

d/J-trK& Hail. M.S. 5743. M . 99.

j e AhI OV

jjxtv

t

yi/ipi'

H a r l . M . S . 5743. fol. 71.

PREFACE.

XXIX

The accentuation generally is careless, and the words are scarcely divided. At the end is the Phoenissae, on a different paper and in a lighter ink. This play is written in a more cursive hand. There are no glosses nor scholia. The characters are in red ink. Here also the iota subscript is omitted. Sloane 1774. A late MS. on paper, written in a bold and round hand, almost reminding one of a schoolboy's copy-book. It contains the ffippolyttis entire. There are brief occasional Latin notes in the margin. Here and there, but rarely, there is a Greek gloss by a different hand, and a various reading by the original hand. The iota is regularly subscribed. It is accurately written, and seems to be a good MS. The form is small square octavo. This MS. does not appear to have been known to Bp. Monk, for his edition of that play. Sari. 5743. This somewhat famed MS. is a small thin quarto, containing the Trachinwe and Pliiloctet.es of Sophocles in a neat and legible hand on fine glossy paper. There are a very few marginal scholia, only in four or five places to the Philoctetes. Next follows the concluding part of the Alcestis, beginn i n g Xafioov TO, fiev Kova Tolai VIKWOIV TJV "lirirovi

wyeaQcu (v.

1029). This fragment is by a different hand and on different paper. There are no scholia. Then comes the Rhesus with inr60eaK. It appears to be from the same hand as the Alcestis, and like it, has the characters marked in faded red ink. It is very neatly written, but by a very late hand. The Rhesus has here and there a gloss and a various reading recorded. Next follows t h e Troades.

A f t e r a> fitfrep av$pb<> o? iror apv (sic),

viz. after v. 606, the transcription commences in a lighter ink, and has been commonly supposed to have been taken up by another hand, and copied from a different MS. * i See Kirchhoff, Praef. ad Vol. i. p. viii, who says the latter half of the play is not only hy a different hand, but also on different paper. This latter circumstance did not strike the present editor, who after a careful consideration came to the following conclusion :—That the play was written by the same copyist, after being laid aside for an interval. A facsimile of the part where the colour of the ink changes (which change is not represented in the facsimile) will enable the reader to judge of the identity or diversity of the two hands. Both the value and the antiquity of this MS.

XXX

PREFACE.

The MS. which Porson used under the mark Ayscough No. 4952, was not inspected when the above notes were made in the Museum. He describes it on Orest. v. 659, as "tres primas continens fabulas, recentissimus quidem, sed ex alio non malo descriptus: scriba literas et syllabas festinando saepe transiit; aliquando etiam exemplaris sui literarum ductus parum intellexisse videtur." In the University Library at Cambridge the following MSS. of Euripides are preserved :—• Nn. 3.13 is a small quarto containing the Life of Euripides, (by two distinct hands,) the Hecuba, and Orestes, followed (with an interval of several blank pages) by /3i/3\iW -rrpoiTov TOV KCITCOVOS, to (3if3\iov TerapTov (foil. 6), after which, written by the same hand, comes a repetition of the Hecuba from v. 715, ov-% ocr£ ovB avetcTa- TTOV hUa gevcov ; This is a somewhat late but clean and very beautiful MS. on fine glossy paper. The greater part of it is interlined with glosses in red ink; but sometimes these are wholly omitted for many pages, and then resumed. The whole is written by one hand, as are the marginal scholia and probably also the glosses. The date is probably of the early part of the fifteenth century. Nn. 3.14 is a small quarto, on glossy paper, of the fourteenth century. This is a good and beautifully written MS., with marginal scholia and interlined glosses in red ink. It contains the Life of Euripides, the Hecuba, the Orestes, (here called the Electra, as will be seen in the facsimile,) the Phoenissae, (entitled EvpLTrihov OlShrov;,) with somewhat fewer but still tolerably copious scholia. All these plays are written by the same hand, in a lustrous black ink. The characters are prefixed to the speeches in red ink. The scholia are by the same hand; the interlined glosses, in red ink, may perhaps be by a different one, seem to have been much overrated by Mr. Burges and others. It was collated throughout for Kirchhoff by Reinhold, who seems to be right in pronouncing it "codex recentissimus saec. xvi." Kirchhoff thinks the latter part of the Troades was taken from a very good MS. of the same class as codex Havniensis, the former part agreeing as nearly as possible with Pal. 287.

.' ss >'

<po£
o I

I 0 ' (

I.

J ,1

or

V 0 M.S. Cant. Nil. 3. 13.

ni-^vHAeBT/iv

M. S Cant. N n . 3 .14.

ouL

^

) ^ M, S. Cant. ITn.. 3.14.

"M-et? dtt-n^oi-rov-cj-icr'

M . S . Carp. Christ Cant CCCC.TI1

a-

HiEFACE.

XXXI

though the colour or tint of the ink agrees with that of the characters. The iota is neither subscribed nor ascribed. One page of the Hecuba has been lost, and is replaced by a later hand (apparently saec. xvi.) on paper, beginning \aol S' iireppodrjcrav dya/xe/jivodv T aval;, down to yevvalos, OVKOVV Beivov, el j"j fiev tcaicr] (v. 592).

At the end of the volume the Hecuba and the Orestes are repeated. The writing of these is on paper, in a large and coarse hand of much later date, probably the end of the fifteenth century. There are a few scholia and occasional glosses, both in black ink, as are the characters to the dialogues. The iota is generally subscribed, sometimes omitted. A collation of the messenger's speech in the Orestes gives e? a/c7jva<; eBpas v. 873' (perhaps from a gloss on eSpas,) iirel Se irX^pr]^ dpyeiav yever cr^Ao? v. 884, ovre a ovre abv avyyovov v. 899, avroix; for d
Te ak Te Kraveiv v. 945. Otherwise it seems a tolerably good copy and carefully written. Mm. 1. 11 is a thin octavo volume written on slightly glossy paper (whether bombycinus or ehartaeeus is not very evident8). It contains the Secuba, Orestes, and Phocnissae, all with marginal scholia, and interlined glosses, the latter being in red ink to the Hecuba, but in black ink to the other plays. This MS. seems to have been written by at least two diiFerent hands, that of the Hecuba being much neater and more regular. The second hand commences with Orest. v. 134, TOVK rjav^d^ovTa. ofXfjLa B' inTrfeova epov, but foil. 40, 53, 60 of the same play seem a return to the former hand, though written on paper; and here, as before, the characters and persons are in red ink. The writing of the later hand is not easy to read, and the MS. is in many parts much injured by damp'and ill-usage. It seems however a tolerably careful transcript. The iota of the datives is omitted. Probably the date is early in the fifteenth century MS. Corp. Christ. Cant. No. cccciii. is a rather large octavo on paper, containing the Hecuba, the Orestes (called Electra), and the 5

Some of the leaves appear to be of the one texture, some of the other.

XXX11

PREFACE.

Plioenissae. This MS. was used by Porson for his edition of the Hecuba, though on the Orestes he speaks of it merely as collated by Barnes and King. It is an elegantly written MS., with marginal scholia and interlined glosses. The first part, as far as Orest. v. 490, opyrj yap afxa crov ical TO yfipa<; oh aobv, is in a

blacker ink and a different hand. The remainder is by the same hand which added the scholia and glosses throughout. The characters alone are written in red ink. The date of this MS., which seems very carefully written, is probably the beginning of the fifteenth century. A facsimile of a few lines from the Hecuba will give a correct idea of the writing. It may be pretty confidently asserted, that the whole of these MSS. of the three plays, enumerated above and briefly described from actual inspection, have never been really accurately collated. Though not of first-rate value, there is a fair probability that some of them at least would prove worth the labour of a minute collation. An edition of the simple text of the three plays, with the various readings of all the MSS. preserved in the English libraries, would be no unworthy contribution to classical scholarship. It is evident from the very meagre notices of them in the German editions, that our neighbours on the continent only know of them by hearsay. It is also evident that Porson did not really collate throughout even the eight out of the twenty which he refers to. For instance, so rarely does he mention the very respectable MS. Mm. 1. 11, in the public library at Cambridge, that "W. Dindorf makes this remark on it in his catalogue of MSS., " Orestem et Phoenissas continere tidclur; certe ad Phoenissas uoiinunquam Cant, memorat Porsonus." Of Burton's alleged collation of six Bodleian MSS. no certain judgment could be formed except by comparing his crccrpta with the originals. But in his time it was the custom to use MSS. merely for extracting the more remarkable readings ; to inspect them rather than minutely to collate them. Till Elmslcy's time indeed it may be questioned if minute collation had ever been much attended to. Here then a useful field for literary labour is pointed out to those who, enjoying the emoluments and the leisure of a beneficed residence in either Uui-

xxxiii

PREFACE.

versily, may be anxious to show some equivalent for it in a return made to the cause of Scholarship. On the facsimiles 6 presented to the reader in this volume, a few words remain to be said. In the first place, it is difficult to make them with perfect accuracy, even as to the mere tracing over the letters ; secondly, there is a firmness and a decision in the old handwriting which no facsimile (unless perhaps laboriously made by a professional artist) can successfully represent. The exact thinness or thickness of strokes, the tint of paper, and the eolovir of the ink, faded or otherwise ; the use of red or black to distinguish test from comment, and above all, the general look of antiquity,—all these points are necessarily sacrificed in a mere series of tracings. Still, as the editor has made them all most carefully with his own hand, he can guarantee their close resemblance as to the style and form of the writing. That there should be so little difference in this respect in so many MSS. of dates varying from each other at least by two centuries, is not a little remarkable. There is the same appendage of scholia and glosses in nearly all. Readers not conversant with the subject will now clearly comprehend the difference between the one kind of comment and the other, and also how readily the genuine word may have been expelled from the text by the accidental or intentional substitution of the word written immediately over it. The Editor, in concluding a work which has taken four years of very hard labour, under circumstances not altogether the most congenial for efficiently performing it, is, of course, fully conscious of many imperfections7, which he could now remedy, and would 0 They were made and are published by the kind permission of the authorities of our three great national libraries, to whom the Editor's best thanks are due for much courtesy received. 7 A Reviewer of Vol. ii. in the Athenaeum, alluding to an avowal there made that very many years would be required for a really complete commentary on, and critical recension of, the whole of Euripides (a fact which no scholar will dispute), accuses the editor of "mere book-making." This was surely unreasonable; the demand for works of this kind, and the present demand, which of course is limited to scholastic institutions, would neither permit the delay, nor offer any encouragement for so vast a literary undertaking. Such a work could only be done by a large grant from some of the wealthy colleges; and then it might be difficult to find one to do it.

VOL. III.

d

XXXIV

PKEFACE.

indeed be glad to do so, should he prove equally fortunate in this as in the demand for the iEschylus, of which a new edition is required. The reader will however remember that the present work makes no pretension to contain the studied elaboration and collections of twenty years. All that could be done was conscientiously to employ the best existing materials, and partly to compile from them, partly to supply such original comments as the occasion suggested and the editor's knowledge would furnish. Of Mr. Long's careful and conscientious revision of every page of the entire work, and of his many judicious suggestions, the Editor wishes, on his own private account, to bear public testimony3. It will however undoubtedly happen in works of this kind that errors, and perhaps grave ones, will escape the notice of both editor and reviser successively. 8

[The object of the Bibliolheca Classica was to furnish students with a good text of some of the Greek and Latin authors, and a sufficient explanation of it. The ancient texts have often been corrupted by the alterations of critics and grammarians, and by the errors of transcribers. These variations from the original, from what the author wrote, have introduced both corrupt forms of words and corrupt forms of expression. The text may be corrupted and yet the sense may remain or may be discovered, as in cases where the expression has been altered with no change in the meaning, or only a slight change. The corruption may be such as to pervert the author's meaning or to destroy it completely. The purpose of the critical art is to restore what the author wrote, which may sometimes be done with certainty, sometimes with a high degree of probability ; but what amounts to a high degree of probability cannot be determined by any rule. This is a matter of critical judgment and tact, which come from a natural capacity improved by practice. All corrections of texts are worthless, unless they restore the original with certainty or great probability. If the corrections are only what the author might have written, they ought not for that reason to stand in the midst of that which the author certainly did write: and if they are something which he could not have written, (and there are such corrections,) they only put one corruption in the place of another. Old texts and old pictures should be handled delicately. We may rub the dirt off them, but we must take care to rub off nothing else; and as to patching, the common sense of mankind is offended by it. My business and that of my late colleague was to form the plan of the Bibliotheca; to agree with the editors of the several works, to make such remarks or suggestions on the proofs aa would occur to any careful reader, but to leave the editors the final revision and of course the power of rejecting our suggestions. There is no other way in which editorial direction can be exercised, when the relative position of directors and editors is such as it is between the directors and editors of the volumes in this collection. G. L.J Peterborough, November, 1C09.

CONTENTS OF VOL. III.

PREFACE

.

.

HERCULES FURENS

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

V .

PHOENISSAE ORESTES .

105 .

.

.

.

IPHIGENIA I N TAURIS

.

IPHIGENIA I N AULIDE

.

CYCLOPS .

1

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

I N D E X I . — O F AVORDS A N D P R O P E R N A M E S

. .

.

329

.

.

221

.

.

441

.

551

.

.

.

605

INDEX II. — GRAMMATICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, & C . .

.

.

623

HPAKAH5 MAINOMENO5.

VOL. III.

'HpaKA,j}s yrj/xas Meya/oav TY)V Kpeovros •ffaiSas i£ avrrjs

eyevvqae'

KaTaXnribv Bi TOVTOVS iv TOLS ©jj/Jais a i r o s eh "Apyos rjXOev EvpvcrOel Tois ad\ovs

eKTrovquusv. TTOVTWV Be Trepiycvoftevos m

Tracriv els ALBOV

KOLTTJXOe- KO.1 TTOXVV £K£i BiaTptyas ypovov Bo^av airiXure Trapa TOIS t/Sxrw cos ell) Te6vy]K(!>s'
HERCULES FURENS.

IN several respects the Mad Hercules is a remarkable play. I t differs materially in the style and treatment from the other dramas of Euripides. He seems to have aimed not only at the grandiloquent and Aeschylean style of diction more than was his wont, but also at the Aeschylean CK-H-X^IS, or terror, in addition to that iraQos, or feeling, of which he is in a peculiar sense the great tragic master. It may be added, that he borrowed the idea of Lyssa, the goddess of madness, from the advrpiai of Aeschylus \ Though highly interesting, if only from its many allusions to the topography and legendary history of Athens and Thebes, this play seems to have been by no means one of the most popular. I t is but rarely referred to by writers of antiquity; it is extant in very few MSS. 2 ; and, considering the many difficulties and corruptions in it, can hardly be said as yet to have obtained the editorial care that it deserves. We have separate editions by Hermann, Bothe, and Pilugk, the last named of which was just completed at the editor's death, and was issued with a preface of some merit by Dr. E. Klotz, the Leipzig Professor. To the ample and careful apparatus criticus supplied by the recent edition of Euripides by Adolph Kirchhoff, great obligations are due, so far as the recension of the text is concerned. When we consider the nature of the plot, the rather frequent use of uncommon words in the dialogues, the introduction of more than one supernatural character (Lyssa and Iris), the harrowing scenes and the magnificent stage-effects in this play, we shall be disposed, while we attach some value to it as a tragic experiment, not perhaps altogether congenial to the author's mind, to doubt whether, for that very reason, the success was commensurate with the effort. It is quite clear that it found comparatively little favour in those ages 1 Photius in v. OKTonronv:—"Ev Se rais Al&xvAov aavrpiais 5) Aiacra iTn6eid(ov(Ta rais Bd.Kxa.ts
B2

4

HERCULES FURENS.

when, although Tragedy was lying dormant as an art, the merits and beauties of the old drama were still fully appreciated. To what period of the poet's career as a tragic writer,—to what precise point in the development of his mind and style,—this play is to be referred, it is not very easy to decide; and the more so, because the diction3 and metres, which usually supply a tolerably safe criterion, seem here to be somewhat influenced by the desire of imitation. Without being of the latest, it is probably one of his later writings. The ode on old age (v. 637 seqq.), which reminds us of the similar one in the Oedipus at Colonus (v. 1211), can hardly be interpreted otherwise than as the complaint of the poet at his own increasing infirmities. Miiller (Hist. G-r. Lit. p. 372), while he acknowledges the evidence furnished by this ode, still places the play as early as B.C. 422, which was sixteen years before the poet died at the age of seventy-five. The simple truth is, that no evidence exists, either internal or external, respecting the date; and for the reason given above, the style and metre, though partaking more of his earlier than his later works, are not in themselves conclusive proofs on either side. Of the merits of the play O. Miiller does not give a very high estimate; in the opinion of the present editor, not nearly high enough. He says, " It is altogether wanting in the real satisfaction which nothing but a unity of ideas pervading the drama could produce *. It is hardly possible to conceive that the poet should have combined in one piece two actions so totally different as the deliverance of the children of Hercules from the persecutions of the bloodthirsty Lycus, and their murder by the hands of their frantic father, merely because he wished to surprise the audience by a sudden and unexpected change to the precise contrary of what had gone before." Certainly, Euripides ought to have had some better motive than that. Perhaps a brief analysis of the plot will help us to discover it. Amphitryon, having slain, accidentally or in revenge, Electryon, the father of his wife Alcmena, had fled from Argos to Thebes. Here he distinguished himself in a war with certain piratical tribes, the enemies of the Thebans, called the Taphii. Long after this, when his son Hercules, (who was reputed to be in truth the offspring 3 The use, for instance, of rhetorical rather than poetical terms, was frequent in the latest plays. i This, it may be remarked, is a favourite German theory, which has led to much unjust depreciation of several of the plays of Euripides, who did not consider himself fettered by such laws of criticism as modern critics would impose. See the introductory notes to the Hecuba and the Andromache. It is a well-known rule in painting, not to take in too muc/i, or to introduce upon the canvass more than forms one consistent group, or subject which the eye can take in at once. But many of the greatest artists have bid defiance to any such limitations.

HERCULES FURENS.

5

of Alcmena by Zeus,) had proved himself a benefactor to the Thebans by liberating them from the tribute imposed by their neighbours of Orchomenos, he was rewarded with the hand of Megara, the daughter of the Theban King Creon. Now Lycus, a settler in Euboea, though the son or descendant of a former Lycus who had reigned over Thebes, had raised a faction in his favour at Thebes, and had slain Creon. As one crime leads to another, so he had resolved to put Hercules and Megara to death, together with their three sons, lest vengeance should some day overtake him from their hands. Hercules, anxious to obtain from Eurystheus, King of Argos, a reversion of the sentence of banishment, had undertaken, and had now nearly performed, a series of more than human labours for the benefit of mankind, imposed by Eurystheus as a condition of his return. He is now absent on the last and greatest of these labours, the bringing np of the dog Cerberus from Hades. Lycus seizes the opportunity presented by his absence to demand for immediate death Megara and the sons of Hercules, three in number, who have taken refuge at the altar of Zeus Soter. All the favour they can obtain from the merciless Lycus is the permission to dress themselves in fitting attire to meet their fate becomingly. While they have retired for this purpose within the palace, Hercules suddenly reappears from Hades. His family are delivered from instant danger, and Lycus is slain. But, while engaged in a purificatory sacrifice after this bloody deed of justice, Hercules is seized with a sudden phrenzy at the instigation of his relentless persecutor, the goddess Hera, and by the agency of Lyssa, the demon or impersonation of madness. Here a grand and terrific part of the tragedy ensues. One by one his children are shot down or beaten to death with his club; and his wife Megara shares their fate, after vainly retreating within the inner apartment, the doors of which are battered down by the infuriated hero, who imagines that he is demolishing the walls of Mycenae, and has now got Eurystheus in his power. He is at length lulled by Pallas into an unconscious sleep, and secured by ropes to a pillar. On awaking, he is informed by Amphitryon of what he has done. A sudden despair and remorse seize him, and he resolves to end his life by suicide. Theseus however, whom he has but just liberated from Hades, whither he had descended to bring back his friend Pirithous, now appears; who consoles, dissuades, and by many promises of heroic honours induces him to retire to Athens. Hercules is melted by the generous gratitude and the fearless self-devotion of Theseus, relinquishes his idea of suicide as wicked and unwise, and agrees to accompany his friend to Athens, after giving Amphitryon due instructions respecting the burial of his children.

6

HERCULES TOKENS.

Of the concluding part of the play Pflugk justly remarks, " Hie est exitus fabulae Euripideae, quo mea quidem sententia gravior splendidiorque ne cogitari quidern potest." The object of it, which 0. Miiller professes not to see, is so obviously the eulogy of Theseus, with whose exploits, in the popular legends, those of Hercules were inseparably connected5, that one may well wonder at the obtuseness of German critics, who forsooth prefer "unity of ideas" in a drama to the exciting and chivalrous and profoundly moving incidents presented by a penitent homicide being adopted as a friend and a brother by the greatest of Athenian kings. The first part of the play has moreover this direct relation to the last, that it represents the hero not only as a self-sacrificing benefactor of mankind, but as the greatest deliverer of the Theban people, who, at the very moment of their joy and gratitude to the family of Hercules, are deprived of them by a crime which renders it legally impossible to retain Hercules in their city. Thus excluded from both Argos and Thebes, he has Athens only left as an asylum. The play therefore as a whole may be defined to be " the history of the connexion of Hercules with the Athenian people." Why Hercules was affected with madness at that particular time of his career rather than at any other, it avails little to inquire. The irepnrtTua, in the development of the plot, was obviously the more powerful, in proportion as the changes from happiness to misery were the more sudden and startling. This play requires three actors at once on the stage, and this is one of the evidences that it belongs at least to the dramas of intermediate date. The chorus, who in more than one instance give proof that their number was fifteen, consist of aged Thebans, who eulogize the deeds of Hercules and exult in the just death of the tyrant Lycus. Seneca composed a tragedy, which is extant, on the same theme and with the same title, both derived from Euripides, but bearing no close resemblance to it. s See the note on v. 1325. Theseus appears in the same chivalrous character, as the protector of the unfortunate, in the Suppliant Women and the Oedipus' at Colurws.

TA TOT APAMAT02

AM
HPAKAHS.

XOPOS 0HBAION TEPONTON. i^ei Be o 'Anv.

EXPIIIIAOtf HPAKAH3 MAINOMENO^.

TOP ^ t o s crvWeKTpov OVK oTSev fiporuv, 'Apyeiov 'A/jbcfuTpvav, bv 'AXKOIOS TTOTE ^Tiyff 6 Hepo-e&i?, iraripa T6V8' 'HpaKkiovs ; os racrSe ©77/60,? ecr^e^, &#' 6 yrfyevr/s anaprcov a r a ^ u ? efiXaaTev, £>v yeVovs 1—59. Amphitryon, the reputed father of Hercules, and sharer in the bed of Alcmena together witli the real parent Zeus, describes in the prologue the state of affairs at Thebes during the long absence of that Hero on his descent into Hades by command of Eurystheus. Having himself retired from Mycenae to Thebes, in consequence of killing Electryon, the father of Alcmena, he had married his son Hercules to Megara, a daughter of the reigning sovereign of Thebes, Creon, who was descended from the Siraprol, the earth-born race that sprung from the dragon's teeth. Now Hercules had gone to Mycenae with the intention of inducing Eurystheus to allow his own and his father's return; and by way of a recompense for this favour, he had consented to undertake his twelve labours, on the last and greatest of which he is now absent. Meanwhile Lycus, who claimed an ancestral right over the throne of Thebes, arrives from Euboea, kills Creon, and assumes the empire. The relationship of Hercules' family to Creon has induced Lycus to extirpate the whole race, lest at some future time they should exact ven-

VOL. III.

geance for Creon's death. To avoid their impending fate, Amphitryon with Megara and her children have taken refuge at the altar of Zeus Soter. 2. 'AAKCUOS. From the name of his grandfather, implying both valour and personal strength, Hercules is so often called Alcides by the Roman poets.— TiKTeiv is here used of the male, who is more correctly said Ti/cT€(r0cu, ' to have a child born,' just as yeivaaBai is used of the female who ' has a child begotten,' though yevvav is occasionally applied to both sexes. See on v. 1182. Inf. 1367, o ) ' s remarkable. 5. orcixuj. The final syllable is made long as in'texvs, Ion 1004, Heracl. 157. Barnes wrongly interpolates ye.

10

ETPiniJOT ecraxr' dptO^ov oklyov, dt Kdopov vokiv TCKVovcn TraCSoyv Traicriv, evdev i^ij>v Kpicov, MevotKews TTCU?, avat; TrjcrSe yOovo Kpewv Se Meydpas rrjcrSe yCyvtrai iraTrjp, rjv vdvTes vfj-evaioicn. Kahjxeiol irore A.C0TO) o-vv7)\d\.a£av, T\VLK eis i^ovs Sd/xovs 6 KXewos 'H/XX/CXTJS viv rp/ero. XLTTWV Se &t)fia<;, ov KaTOJKicrdrjv iycb, Meydpav r e TT^Se Trev0epov<; TC TTCUS ijJLOs 'Apyela Teiy^rj KCLL Kvickamiav TTOXIV MpetjaT OLKO.V, rjv iycb
10

15

'HXeKTpvcova' crvja^opas Se Ta? ejaa? i^evfjiapit^v /cai irdrpav OLKCZV 6eXwv Kadohov SiSwcrt (JLLCTOOV EvpvaOei {liyav, 15. KvKXunriap for —Treiav W. Din6. aptBiibv oXiyov. Aesch. Theb. 407, "StirapTuiu 5' a7r' ai/Spaiv, u>v ^Apijs itpsi- dorf from the two Florence MSS. This ffaro, p({ccii.' aperrai. According to the was the common epithet for Mycenae; common legend, only five survived the see Tro. 1088. inf. 998. Iph. Aul. 152. combat which arose between the earth- 1501. The form in — eios is required by born heroes. Phoen. 672, Apollodor. iii. the dochmiac verse in El. 1158.—V iycc , ' which / am compelled to 4, 1. 7- TtKvovv, Kov(pi(af, b y way of avSp&v apicrreay. A man might there- lightening and relieving. Nauck proposed fore be said TCKVOVV TT6\IV, if his direct €^evfiapl((iv. Inf. v. 81, in the middle descendants were destined to form its voice, for euTpeTrf^efy, to get ready to population. The addition of the dative one's hand. implies the method by which the end was 19. fiiyav y.ts it from filial affection and an eager desire to regain his country.—stfliLzpusvai is pro10. rjy. W. Dindorf admits the bad perly, ' to make a clearing in a woodland alteration of Reiske, ^s. For aXaAd^eiv by cutting a road through it.' So Aesch. easily takes an active sense, as is clear not Eum. 13, xQ^va, avr)p.spov TiOevres ijjueonly from the analogy of many similar pufxivriv. Inf. 851, BaAacrvav ayplav e|words, like x°P™e»/ Tivtk, &c, but from •nixepdxras. Herod, i. 126, e|i)^6ptu(rai T6the passive use in Bacch. 593, Bp6p.ios &? TTOV o.Kav(t5'n. The infinitive is in appoa\a\d^eTai (TTeyris i. The double da-sition to iua96v. The sense is, umirxi'en-ai tive presents no difficulty, ' with marriage ycucnv el^juepajtrat, fjutrdbi/ Ka$65ov. T h i s songs on the flute,' i. e. accompanied by it. expression, which here means to make the 14. irevdepois. Creon, his wife's father, known world habitable for man, includes including, perhaps, the members of the the whole of the twelve labours which Hercules was impelled to perform either royal family in general.

HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. igypepacrcu yaiav, eW ''Spas viro /ceWpois Sajua
11 20

/cal rows juev a'XXows itje/AoxO-rjo-ev TTOVOVS, TO XoLcrQiov Se Taivdpov S i a O-TO/JLO, fiefirjK e's ".4(,Sou r o v T/xcrw/xaroz' n J c a es <£<ws dvd^oiv,

h>di.v ov% i^/cei irdXw.

-25

yipoiv Se S17 T I S e c r u KaSfjucuwv Xdyos &is iji' ndpos AipK.r\8e 8eo-iro£,a)i> TTOXLV, TO> XevKO7rGjXa) Trplt1 Tvpavvrjaai. *Ajxlov r/Se ZrjOov, eKyovco Aios. ou r a u r o v ovofia

Trais irarpos

•^dovb's 30

K-e/cX^e'vos,

OUK wy, aXX' a7r' Evfiolas

JJLOXCOV,

KpeouTa, not KTavcov dp-^et ^6ovh<;, crracret voo"oCo"av T ^ S ' ineio'Treo'OJv TTOXLV. UIV Se /c^Sos es KpeovT dvri\i.^ivov jxiyicrrov, a ? eoi/ce, yiyverai. rovfiov yap OVTOS TTCIISOS ei* //.u^ots }(6ovbs, 6 /cXetvos o u r o s r^o-Se y»js dp^cov AVKOS TOWS 'Hyoa^Xeiows TratSas i^eXeiv OeXei KTavav Sd/xaprd &', ws <j)6v(p o-/3ecrr) (f>6vov,

35

40

by the enmity of Hera or by inevitable Phoen. 569, a,ua0eTs "ASpatrros x'V"™ destiny. es a"1 avi\^iaTo. ' To have an alliance 23. Taipcipou. A cavern at the southern firmly tied to a person ' is to contract it point of Laconia was regarded as the de- with his family.—ais eoiKt is added, scent to Hades. Taenarias etiam fauces, because the probability at first was, that alia ostia Ditis, Ingressus. Virg. Georg. an alliance with the royal house would be iv. 467serviceable rather than injurious. 31. TTCUS irarpSs. Not, perhaps, that the 38. Though it appears sufficiently obpresent Lycus was the son of the old Ly- vious that o KKtivbs ouros is said ironicus, but that the name had descended from cally, the idea does not seem to have ocfather to son through several generations, curred to the commentators, Bothe exFor the legend of Lycus and Dirce, in con. cepted. Elmsley, both here and in v. nexion with Amphion and Zethus, by 541, reads Kaivbs, in which he is followed whom he and his wife were slain, see the -by W. Dindorf, who gravely adds, " Nihil beautiful elegy of Propertius, iv. 15. For attinebat de dignitate regiadici, ubi multo the epithet \IVKOTTIIIKW see Phoen. 606. aptius erat mutatum per novum regem 35. Hermann retains the old reading rerum statum significari." See also v. avrp/fiivav, which was corrected by a 767.—i\iKiiv, ' to extirpate.' Hippol. friend of Musgrave's. But auaineiv better 18, Kvtxlv Tax*'ials Qypas e£atpe? x^ov^St suits the context than avayeiv, and the Ion 1044, ital av^tpbvevf Kal arvvt^aipn change is very trifling. Cf. Troad. 844, S6fxav. inf.v. 60. 154. The Aldine readIpoiav eirvpyoxras Btoiaiv KTJSOS avatyd- ing e£e\6ew was corrected by Brodaeus, fievos. Inf. 4 7 8 , &>s avriixji-ivoi KciAcps and Qe\e7v is now found in the MSS. Trpvnvi)
C 2

12

ETPiniJOT ei Tt ST) ^ p ^ Ka/u,' ev avSpdcriv Xeyew yipovT aypeiov, \x,°r\ Trod' 01S' r/v^pco^evoL lirjTpoiCTiv eKirpd^oxnv aiju-aros SLKTJV. iya> Se, Xeiirei y a p ju,e TOUTS' ei' owjxacri KO.\I,

TpO(j)bv T€KVQ)V OlKOVpOV, 7]VLKa ~)(doVO<S

HeXawav opfarjv elvXdo~o~o[xev, (TLTOV, TTOTCOV, iadfJTOS, d(TTpa>T(p TTeScp TrXevpas ri^eWes 1 e t y a p ko-^>payi<j\),ivo\. hofiwv KaBrjjxeff diropia (rcoTrjpias. <j>C\a>i> Se rovs /jiei' ot> o~a€L<; 6p<3 (jaXovs, 01 8' ovres bp6S>s d S w a r o i TrpocrcocjieXeiv. roiovTov avdpumoicriv rj Bvcnrpa^ua, 7}S fir)iTo9\ OVTIS Kat juecrws ewous , (jiCkcov ikeyxpv d^i

45

50

55

lodorus, ii. 4, 11. (See below, v. 220.) The Thebans had been tributaries to the Minyae, who occupied the neighbouring Orchomenos; but they had been made independent by the victory of Hercules. iraTwp, nark p.7)r4pa irdinros, Photius. —^peibi Heath for ^;peio?, which appears Matthiae remarks that Asius, the bro- to be from a misprint in the Aldine. ther of Hecuba, is called the /litrpas of Aesch. Suppl. 198, xPei°s € ' i^"7) ' , rb Svarvx^i. protection was expected from the asylum 59. t\eyxov' The accusative in appoof a family altar. Hence Andromache sition to the sentence is common, and the takes her seat at the shrine of Thetis accident of a genitive immediately prewhich had been founded by Peleus, An- ceding does not interfere with it. See on drotn. 45.—bv refers perhaps to Aibs, sc. Bacch. 1100. Hel. 77. Here rh TuxdV Aibs Pperas. See Phoen. 1473. is really the contrasted contingency, and 50. Mivias. The story is told by Apol- not the relative 5js. It may be doubted

43. /i^Tpoxrij/, the plural for the singular, their grandfather by the mother's side, viz. Creon the father of Megara. Properly, ^j\rpws is the uncle, the mother's brother. Here it is for /xttrpo-

HPAKAHS

MAINOMENOS.

13

METAPA. 3> vpecrfiv, Ta
60

<jTpa.Tr]\aTrjcra crape's. iyo) yap OVT es irarep' aTrrjXddyjv T U ^ S , os owe/c oX/Sov jaeyas eKOiXTrdadrj TTOTC, e^wi' TvpavviS', r)s (jcaKpal \6yxaL ^P1 Trrjococr' epcori crajjaar' ets evSai/xova, e TeKva.' ffa/i' eSw/ce 7rai8t crw, evvrjv 'HpaKkel l vvv eKeiva JJL€U davovr aveT iyw Se Kal cru jaeXXo/xej/ OvyjcrKeiv, yepov, oi 0' 'Hpa/cXetot TraiSes, ovs VTTO o"aj^eL[j.evr]. therefore if Hermann is right: " Mutata •jrS&iv, but the construction is slightly est constructio, quod in mente habebat S)j/ varied, Kafi efiwKe iraiSi cr<5. The use of es is remarkable ; compare Aesch. Theb. 60. TaiW. This people are men- 572, 4s ivaTphs $i6pov QVTTTi&fav ovo/xa.. tioned in Iph. A. 284, and the island Plat. Symp. p. 184, B., evepyeroh^vos Tdcpos in Apollodor. ii. 4, 7, where the els XPVI^aTa ^ e ' s lrpd£eLS TroAmKas. Eur. conquest of the inhabitants by Amphitryon Ion 567, 4s T€tcv' evrvx^f- By TVXI)S is narrated. They occupied a group of ain}\d67)i> she means eurvx^s r)^iapTov. small islands off the coast of Acarnania, 65. Tre'pi may be called superfluous, whence their principal settlement is said since ipun is sufficient to govern ^s. to be TtipiKkvGTov 6.aTv, inf. v. 1081. But the Greeks were fond of the phrase Barnes cites Hesiod, Scut. Here. 18, fj.dxeo. Translate, ' about which long

several times mentioned in the Odyssey ; in xv. 427 and xvi. 426, they are called pirates, Xriiarripes. Another name of this or a neighbouring tribe was Tr)Ae$6ai. According to Apollodorus, Amphitryon was assisted in this expedition by Creon King of Thebes. Hence he is here

spears are launched, through desire of it, at the bodies of the fortunate.' When we consider the poet's often-expressed dislike of war, we may suspect a little irony in eySaiyUora, which means the rich and the great, who alone are likely to contend for empire. said ffTpa.Ti)Xa.Tiiv KXetpa Kadpelov 8op6s, 71. The old reading imcnrTepovs was where the genitive seems to depend upon corrected by Pievson. This adjective v, (quoted by441, vtoGGbi/ T6V& unb irTzpSiv andtTas.

Bothe.) But aTpa.TT)\aT£iv is more com- Heracl. 10, rh Keivov T4KV' t-^tav vivb monly found with a dative; see Baech. 51, TrTepoTs o-(ii(a> rdS'. Kirchhoff however and the note there. retains the vulgate. 62. Kirchhoff proposes TO>V 0eiW. If 72. vcpfifieyn, having had them put 6ewv be right, ovStv $&pov, Trpay^ia, orunder me; having gathered them under XP^os, may be meant. We might rather my wings; in the medial sense, like 6irriyKa\ia-fiev7i in Heracl. 42. Kirchhoff have expected 4K de&v. 63. esirciTepa, ' in respect of my father,' gives v(peifi4vovs, which is not improCreon. She was going on to say, OUT' es bable.

14

ETPiniJOT 01 S' ets eXey^ov aXXos aXkoOev TTLTVWV, '/2 fJLrjrep, avSa, TTOI Trarrjp direari y»js ; TL S p a ; troB' r j ^ e i ; ra v e « S ' e ^ / ^ T O U C T X T O ^ T C K O V T - iyco 8 e Sia<£epa> Xoyoicn, yivdevovaa. 9avfj>a£w 8', orav 7ruXat i|»o<£a>o~i, 7ras T' avLcrrrjcnv trooa, cus Trpos irarpaiov irpocme.croviiLf.voi yovv vvv ovv TLV ikirih' r) iropov crcoTrjpCas efeujuapi^ei, Trpicrfiv; irpbs ere y a p fiX a>s oure youas opt' av eKjSaijae^ XdBpa (j>v\a.Kal yap rjiiwv K'peicrcroi'es OUT' et" (f>C\oLO'iv eXirtSes er' eto-lv ^/xrv. r)VTiv ovv yvwjxyv x

75

80

85

Xey' es TO KOIVOV, JLIT) Oaveiv erot/xov T),

AM.

Xpovov Se ixrjKvvafiev ovres aaOevels, 3> dvyarep, OVTOI paStov ra ToiaSe napaiveiv cnrovhacravT avev vovov.

73. eis eKeyxov KTX. For aAXos &A\o6ev irvvBa^fievoi. The singular au52 after oi Se is by attraction to SA.Aor

avfip&v TltXaffy&v T^PS 1 aTL^a^is

TT6KIV ;

81. *tevpapl£ei. See above, v. 81. For eK$T)vai with an accusative, compare Bacch. 1044. Iph. T. 98. TTlTl'CtiV. 74. TTOT. Elmsley reads TTOU, which is 86. ij.ii .Qavtiv KT\. Lest death should quite needless, the sense being voi 0e- be prepared for us, i. e. now ready to be /3))Ke. inflicted, and we should only be protract75. TW yew, for vt6TrjTt, as in Androm. ing the time of its arrival by sitting at lfJ3.—Sitxpepw, * I put them off with ex- this asylum, when we have no power of cuses, inventing stories about him.' See our own selves to avert the blow. Aesch. Cho. 60. The conduct of the mo88. Megara had said, ^vnva yvti>jxi)v ther is naturally described. She conceals l?X6isT which presumed that Amphitryon her own anxiety before her children, but had already made up his mind how to act. is not the less attentive to every sound He replies, ' 'Tis by no means easy to that may indicate an arrival. The sense give advice on such subjects off-hand, seems to be, ' I express surprise whenever when one is in sober earnest, without the the door creaks; and then every one of my process of consideration.' It seems surchildren sets his foot in motion,' &c. prising that Pflugk and W. Dindorf KirchhofFs correction is good, 6av/j.d(tov should adopt Reiske's worse than useless S' '6rav — iras avia'Trio'if 7r aiiroas if from the epic adjective e^TeSos, and
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOX. ME. AM. MJS. AM. M.E. AM.

irpocr8els ^ <£iXets OVTCO do<;; Kal TwSe -^alpa) Kal <j)t,XS> rcls eXvuSas. /cayw- So/ceiv Se rdSoK^r' ou ^ p ^ , yepov. ev r a t s dra/3oXats T<SJ> icaKOJV evecrr' d/07. 6 8' ev /xe'crw /Ae XvTrpb? aw SaK^et ~^povo<;. yivoLTo Tav, 2> dvyarep, ovptos Spo//,o? XVTTTJS TI

£K T a V TTOLpOVTWV T a V S ' ijxol

15 90

95

KCLL O~ol KaKCOV

eA(7ot r er av vrats oujiios, evvqrcop be cros. dXX' ^crw^a^e Kal SaKpvppoovs reKUcov Trrjyas d^atpet Kal TrapevKrjXei Xdyots, KXiiTTovcra {JLVOOIS aQXlovs K:\07rds o/iw?. Kaixvovcri yap TOI, Kal fipoTwv at arv[i
8' d ^ p apto"TO? ocrrts ehtricri dev TO 8' diropetv dvSphs KaKov.

100

105

X0P02. >a fjieXa0pa

o~Tp.

90. irpotrSe'is Musgrave for 7rpo{r5€7 with the omission times takes the accusative and the geni- of v. 103 (perhaps an interpolated verse,) tive impersonally, as inf. 1170. The and the variant ixeBlaTurai, which Hermeaning here is, that Amphitryon must maun prefers. The readings of Stobaeus think his measure of woes not yet fully however, which seem often to be given filled up, or he must be
With Khimttv

KXOTTUS compare irheiceii/ approach, and after describing the loss of

J6

ETPiniAOT epeiajxa Oefievos, ecrraXiy^ irjXefico

yoav doiSos, wcrre vroXtos opvis, eWea fiovov Kal hoKrjjx ivvv^v oveipwv, Tpo[j.epa fiev, aW O/ACJ?

110

to T€K€OL TTCLTpoS aTTOLTOp', 3)

yepcuk, av re, TaXaiva /xarep, a TOP 'A'tSa So/xots

115

' /j.4physical strength which renders them but (pvyds. The construction is, l S'j feeble allies, they address themselves to p pf / [p Amphitryon, Megara, and the children of fidicTpois. ' To the roof-sheltered palace Hercules, exhorting each other to the and to an aged bed I have come, supportutmost possible exertion, and remarking ing myself on a stick, a singer of mournon the likeness both of face and fortunes ful dirges like a hoary swan.'—e7rea that exists between Hercules and his KTA., in apposition to the subject, ' one family. There is no other point in this who is a mere voice and a gloomy-visaged brief parode than the introduction of the fancy of midnight dreams,' rather than a chorus as the friends of the oppressed, reality of flesh and blood. So Phoen. and the opponents of the usurper Lycus. 1722, SJOV uvzipov itTx^v. Of course, The metres are simple, being for the •rpofieph, agreeing with eiria, stands in most part iambic or trochaic versicles. fact for rpofxep6s. The old reading rpoibid. vircvpo(pa. W. Dindorf tacitly edits//.epa jx6vov was corrected by Tyrwhitt. vrf/6po<pa, (the conjecture of Musgrave,) 114. £> renea. So Hermann for l i against the old copies, and by no means Te'jcea, TeVea. to the advantage of the metre, which is 116. "A'tSo. The first A is here made monometer dochmiac, the long syllable at long. The same doubt attaches to this the end being both here and in the anti- word as to aitrtreiy and "rifiL, viz. whether strophe resolved into two short. Both the first syllable is long by nature and ocviri&poipov and v^potpov (Orest. 147) arecasionally short by position, or on the recognized by Photius, who explains them contrary, short by nature and occasionally by vir6\' UVTHS &VireSto means a pavement which affords no rvyos—fidpos (pepeLV rpoxnXdToio TV&KOI." sleeping-place of itself. So in Helena, It is more likely that -n-aAov is a corv. j'JU, Menelaus says to his wife 6p£, ruption from KW\OV preceding and K
HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02.

17

papv T£ KWXOV, axrre Trpo? Trerpaiov f XeVas Cvyrjffaopov TTUUXOV dvevres, ws /3apos €pa)v Tpo^Xdroio KCQXOV. Xafiov ^epSyv KOX TreTrXcav, orov XeXonre TTOSOS djxavpov

120

L^VOS'

yepoiv yipovra 7rapa,Ko/u£e, TO rrdpos iv rjXiKa>v TTOVOI<S epei<s avyai. TO Se 817 KaKorir^es ou XiXotirev e/c ovS' OLTC ai ^vfjLjjbdxovs otous oious oXecracra

125

eVwS. 130

TCKVOUV,

135

dXX' elcropa> yap TrjoSe Koipavov AVKOV irepStvTa TcovSe ScofxaTcov TreXas. SefffiaTWv (or ^j/ias) a.vttfTsst u>s \ fidpos shortly before the birth of Hercules.— if 6/)cu KTA. Hermann's emendation, fu- 86pov | fidpos cpepfivrpoand Dindorf has recourse to a transpo^rjA^Toio TTU\OV. The old copies have sition of this and the next verse, with Trd\ov for KtbXov, but these words are con- some rather violent alterations. We may stantly confounded. For cpepai', which translate, ' See! how the stern glances does not suit the preceding plurals, Heath of those eyes are like (those of) their faand Hermann give
VOL. III.

D

18

ETPiniJOT ATKOX. TOV 'HpaKkeiov iraripa KOX ^vvdopov,

140

et

TIV

es

, Icrropeiv a fiovXofiai. € T€ ^ Wxvvai {5Cov;

TCV CATTIS' akKrjv T e t c r o p a r e /u/ij OaveZv;

rj TOV Trap' "AtBrj iraTepa TuivSe Keifievov TTLO-Teveo 7}i;eLv ; cos o v-nep TT)V a^Lau TO irivSos alpeaO', el davelv V/JLOLS Xyoewv, av p.kv Kaff cE\\d8' iK^aXcov KOfxirov; Kevovs

145

140. Lycus, the tyrant of Thebes, the deserves!'), or we must regard alpetrff implacable enemy of the Suppliants, ap- as an unusual elision of aipetritu. Of proaches them, and arrogantly asks, how such an elision an instance occurs in Iph. long they intend to protract their lives by T. 679, 8($|M — irpoSoiis ire ai^aff avrbs refusing to leave the altar, when they can els OIKOVS II.6VOS, and, although in a chorus, but postpone, and not avert, their fate. in Ion 1064, $ re vvv (peptr' e'Xirls, for He ridicules the claims of Amphitryon as (peperai, and inf. v. 417, "al ffwfeT' eV the reputed father of a new god. What MvKTii/ais. So Ar. Nub. 1357, & 8' euHercules has accomplished in his much- 6eas apxaiov elv tcpaaKe rb Ki6api£tiv. boasted labours, is too trifling an achieve- See also on Aesch. Prom. 854. Klotz, in ment to redeem his children from death. his Preface to Pflugk's edition, p. v., takes The bow, he adds, which was ever the alptad' for afyeerfle, and affirms that we a similar idiom, ris fl a&; accoutrement of this vaunted hero, is the might say, by a €7ra r€ s weapon of a coward, who dares not meet SHTT' ejuol x ^ ^ ' » though he gives no example of such a usage. At all events, an enemy in close fight. 141. eVef 76. This combination oc- there is nothing logical in such a proposition as this :—' Or perhaps you expect Hercurs Hipp. 955. Hel. 556. Cyel. 181. 200. It is used when the reason for cules will return, so that you grieve immodoing something is so manifest as to be derately at the prospect of death.' The undeniable. ' Certainly you will not deny student will distinguish between alpeffdai my right to inquire, now that I have been Trevdos, which is like 0
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. &>S crvyyapos

19

croi Zev<s T4KOL veov

(TV 8' &)s apCa-Tov <£<MTOS CKXTJ^S 8dfj.ap.

150

TI 017 TO cre/xvov crw KaTeCpyacrTau Trocrei, vBpav ektiov et StwXeo-e KTCLVOJV rj TOV Nepeiov #rjp'; ov eV

y^ kgayavi^ecrde; TCOVS' dp' ovvexa rovs iJpa/cXeious TraTSas ov OvqcrKeiv TOIO-S'

155

os

di)p ovS' ^X^e X o y ^ s eyyvs, dXXa r o £ ' exC(JI'» KOLKMTTOV OTT\OV,

160

TY) (f)Vyfj TTpO^etpOS ^V.

di'Spos S' eXey^os ou^l TO^' evipv^Cas, dXX' os iiiv
165

than hand to hand. On this principle Menelaus is taunted by Peleus in Androm. 616, as one is ouSe rpadeh ?i\8ev 4K Tpoias /J.6UOS, without a sword-wound, Compare Iph. T. 331. The controversy about the ij/iAo! and the oir\7Tai in Soph, Aj. 1120 seqq., will at once occur to the reader. 163. aAA' ts KT\. He uses a\Xy £KEIVOS elfyvxos, is for a\Xii rb fi4vovTa fihivuv eXeyx^s 4crri KTA. 164. cxAoKa. Pflugk compares Rhes. 795, <pa.tr-y6.vov yhp ^a6iji.t\v TrAriyks, [iaOeTav &Aotta Tpatifmros \o.f$&v.—• Ta^tv ep/iepiis is, 'keeping his place in av the rank,' KOTO x^P &4v<jiv, as etV/STJrot S6pv is ' to remain quiet in the ship,' said of a restive bull, Hel. 1568. 165. ex«i 5e KTX. ' Now my conduct (in demanding your death) implies not cruelty, but caution.' He first shows that Hercules has done nothing that can fairly exempt his children from death, and next, that such death is reasonably inflicted by himself on the children of his enemies,

D 2

20

AM.

ETPiniJOT OVKOVV TpadvTon> rwvSe Tvficopovs i/xoi XP#£W Xnreadai T<SV BehpaptvcDV SLKTJV. TO TOV J I O S pev, Zevg d/xwerw /xepei. TTCUSOV TO S' eis eju\ '.Hpa/cXeis, e/xoi yxe \dyoio~i Trp TOUS' 6.\i.aBiav inrep aridev 1

170

Ka/c<Ss y a p cr' OUK iareov KKVCCV.

/xeV ovv TapprjT', eV apprjroLo-L yap o"fjv vo(j.l[,a> SeiXiav, 'Hy9ctKX.ee?,

175

o w [x.a.prvo'iv #eol? Set [x airak\ai;a.L aedev. A LOS Kepavvov S' r)p6[JLr)v Tidpnnra re, 168. The old reading, n/iapovs efiovs, He finally makes an impassioned appeal might indeed be defended in the sense of to Thebes, even to Hellas generally, not Tifiaipovs ifxov, by Aesch. Ag. 1295, i to let their greatest benefactor perish by the hands of one, whom even he, were CIXOLS Ti[ia6pots KT\., though what followshe young, would meet face to face with there is unfortunately corrupt. Pflugk the spear. Ibid. It seems nearly certain that for again has recourse to a most improbable alteration of the text, Ttfj.wpbv 86fj.ois —the common reading Tip, we should read tiiic-qy, and Elmsley to an equally impro- T£>, and this for three reasons ; (1) the bable construction, rifxaipovs ZiK'qv rStv rb [xtv thus answers to rb 51 ets eju* below, SeSpa/j.evaii', for rovs i/xk TLffofizvovs S'wriv (2) the dative would naturally be given KTA. It was obvious to restore ifio\ for by a transcriber who fancied the article efiobs, as the present editor had done must agree with ^e'pe'> (3) t n e construcbefore he saw it suggested in W. Din- tion T £ TOV Aiis Tratfibs /J.4pei, or, as dorf's note. Kirchhoff attributes eVol given by PHugk, T<JJ [iev TOV Aibs fiepei also to Camper. Translate, ' I do not ircuSbs Zeus a^ivvirui, is extremely harsh, therefore, by allowing these to grow up, and seems capable only of this sense j desire to have them left to revenge them- ' May Zeus defend Zeus' share in his selves on me in requital for what I have son,' i. e. in so far as he was begotten by done.' Here SI'KTJC is in effect for 5IK?)- Zeus, and not by Amphitryon. Trans 'HpdKKtm for equipment than the spear and the shield. 'HpdicAtes. Photius recognizes both & He proceeds to ask, what harm the chil- "HpanXts and & 'Hpii<\iEis (as forms of dren of Hercules have done, that they expressing surprise). See on v. 3. There should die ? True it is, that a base and were evidently some who thought the cowardly man has cause to fear the sons nominative was 'HpdicA-ns, not 'HpaKAijs of the brave who have been wronged by for -KACJJS, like 2OOKATJS, of which the him ; yet it is hard that they should have vocative is 3,o
HPAK^IHZ MAINOMENOZ. iv oTs /Je/S^/cws TOLQ-I yrjs rCyao-L nXevpols TTTTJV evap/xdo-as fSk\r) TOP KOXXCVLKOV fi€Ta 0€wv e/cwjuacre* 0' v/Spicr/xa KevTCLVpcov yevos, iirekOaiv, w Ka/ctcrre (Bao-iXecov, ipov T'IV dvSp' dpio~Tov iyKpivcuev dv r/ ou TraiSa rbv i/xov, ov av ^>i)s elvai, SOKCIV ; Aipfyvv 8' ipoiTcov, v] (T e0pe\j/, 'A/3avTi8a,

21

ISO

185

179. ir\€vpois. This is a dative added to Kphfti/ (like cernere, from the same root) specify the part affected, like irat'to /J.OV orv. 157-) Commonly, the sense is conV^LVOV. The meaning is, that he shared tinued without a question, as if the meanwith the gods in the honour and glory of ing were ipov rit/a tyKpivaisv &y, el JX^J having defeated the rebels. Cf. Bacch. ircuda TOV ifj.6y. On elvai So/cetV see 1161, -rov KaWivinov K\eivbv i£tirpa£- Aesch. Theb. 588, ov yap Sotctiv apiffTos, aW efoai 9e'A€i,—a passage which EuriUTO. 182. (TviXBav. ' Go to Pholoe, and pides probably had in view. ask the Centaurs whom they would choose 185. Aiptpvv 5' KTA. SO Musgrave and among all as the best man ?' Pholoe was Hermann for Alp' ouwould say nothing in your praise.' See u as the (rQrivai. OUTOS ^tvlois 5ex^M6J/°s 'Hpa- nominativus pendens, like Androm. 669, /cAea, rhv Kcrra/cexaioyteVof o'tvov irlOov€t au ?ra?5a a^\v Sovs TCO TroAirctiv, elr' aj/ew£e, &c.—hv 'HpaK\ris fx^yaXoTrpeTrats e7ra. 86£ov yiyove KptTiTTOV $0X67) yap oyo/iaWe might however supply either epov or ^6^vov 5ia T7}s eircuyvfj.ias fifjyuei rhveVcAfte from the preceding; and this TacpevTa, Kal ou 81' eiriypcMprjs. Ovid, would be still easier if the old reading T' Fast. ii. 273, Testis erit Pholoe, testes for 5' were retained, so that the syntax Stymphalides undae. "Virg. Aen. viii. would be, $O\6T]V eTreAflcbp, Aipv, epov avroits KTA. In this case Hylaeumque Pholumque manv,y tu Cresia ovTav eiraiuetrnay would follow in the mactas Prodiyia, et vastum Nemea sub plural as a new sentence, ' Assuredly, rupe leonem. For the use of eVeAfleii', to they would give you no praise.' For OVK visit, see Ion 1356, ircurav h" iireXdibv S.v y in the next verse it is pretty clear 1 A<Tiao'y Evp&inis & Upous yvdifxsi TC£8'that we should write OVTUV, i. e. oCiroi av, avr6s. this being the usual corruption. See inf. v. 1254. W. Dindorf, Kirchhoff, and 183. iyKplvaiev. Dobree proposed e/c- Pflugk give OVK &v a' t-naiviaextv, with npivcuev. But though eKKpiros often Reiske; Hermann OVK av y KTA.—One means ' chosen out of many,' there is no of the ancient names of the Euboeans reason why iynpiviiv may not mean ' to was Abantes. Horn. II. ii. 536, o'i S' make a choice among many,' just as EilfSoiav E'X"" ixivta irveiovres "Afjavres. eKTrpenijS and e/iTrp€irijS are used in nearly the same sense. The primary sense of

22

ETPinuor ov rav iiraivio-eiev ov ydp ov 8' evprjfxa, TO^rfprj adyyjv, [ie.jjLeL- KKVOJV VVV rdir ifxov crot^os yevov. dvrjp OTTXITIJS SovXds CCTTI TO>V oir\a>v,

KOI Toicrt crvvTa)(9eicnv ovai fir/ dyadots avTos T£0v7]Ke SeiXta TIJ T W Bdvaiov dfjuvvai, /xCav €)(Q)v d\Kr)v yuovov OO~OL

8e TO^OIS X^p' ^XPV(rllV £v°''roXov'

ev /Ae^ TO XWCTTOV, fivpCovs

aXXots TO o"ai//,a pverav

'^

OICTTOVS del<;

[irj KcvrOaveiv,

8' d(f>eo~To)s TroXe/Aious a/

p

p

/

TO crcdfid r ov SiSaicrt TOIS ivavTLOLS, ev ev(f>vXdKTq) 8' ecrri* TOVTO 8' eV fid^r) bv fidXio-ra, dl

Spavra

irokefiCovs

TO cratfjua fx,7) 'K TV^TJS

\6yot iev ol'Se yva>[x,r)v e^ovcri

TOICTI

200

K<X/C<3S

apfiicrfJievovs.

crois evavTiav

TO>V KaOearcoTcov ir4.pi.

205

189. [j.z[j.i' yap avSpHv ravra, fvt) 'KfJivjust above, because T<2 a&fi.aTi does not ras TUXIS, Kaipbv \afS6vTas, fiSovas aWas precisely represent the reflexive kawrip.— \a^i7v," and so it is, if rvxri be taken as opwvTas KTA.., though they have their eyes a correlative of Kcupbv, a point to aim at open, they cannot perceive from whence from a certain position that affords the the invisible arrows come. chance of hitting it.

HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02.

23

Trcuoas oe Srj TL TOVCTS' aTTOKreivai 6eXei,s; Tt cr' oiS' eSpaaav; ev TI or' ijyov/xai acxfibv, el T£>V dpC(XTO)v Taxyov

avrbs a>v KCIKOS

SeSotKas. aXka TOI)#' 0JU6>? T^/UV fiapv, el SeiXtas crrjs KarOavovixed' ovveKa, 210 o xprjv cr vcj) TJ/JLCOV TWV d^neivovoiv Tra0e2v, el Zevs StKaCas eiy^ev els 17/ias (j>pevas. el 8' ovv k\ew yrjs (ncrj-iTTpa rrjaS1 auros 6e\ei$,

8 /3ta Se S p a c e s /A^Sez/, ^ 7reicrei /Stav, orav ^eos croi irvevfxa [jLeTa(3a\a>v &> yaia Kdo/xov, KGU yap is cr' d \6yovs oveiSurTrjpas ivSarov[j.evos, TOLCLVT' dfivved' 'Hpaickei TeKvourl re ; os ets Mivvaicri, Tracrt Sia n-dx7]1* I^OXOJU ©TJ/3OLLS edrjKev ofju/x eXevOepov fSXeTreLV. ovS' 'EXXdS' rjveepov kXdeiv, irovrioxv KaBap^droiv

215

220

225

213. EI 5* ovv KTX. Something is here dren?' So ravra and r&Se are somesuppressed ; but it is easy to supply it, if times used for KUTH Taura &c. Cf. Iph. we attend to the uniform meaning of ei T. 299, SOK&V 'EpicCj fleas a,uiW
24

ETPiniJOT Ta O , 0) T€KV , VjXLV OVT€ (yrjpaUOV

77OAI.S

ov6' 'EXXas apKel' Trpos 8' efn' acrdevf} iXov SeSdp/car', ovSev ovra irXr/v yXaJcrcr7]<; \}i6
Tlapvaaov

24 0

IToXAa juej/ eV ireJ^TOo KOTO Be Spla Hartung would read iripav, this being iravra. Ka.6a.ipw, 'Cl\*K6fxav 6 Td\as. Inf.applied to space, irepa usually to abstract v. 400, irovrias &1 a\bs fxvxobs etire^atfe, things. 6varo7s ya\aveias TiOels tpeT/j.o'is. The 236. aQopnas KTA. Similarly Bacch. destruction of pirates, whom Pindar seems 266, OTav \d$rj TIS TWV \6ytov ayyjp (TQ(pbs to allude to in calling these sea-monsters tca\as a(pop/xas, ov f/.4y' ipyov ev \4yeiv, Oripts ai5p6SiKai, Nem. i. 91, evidently with which compare Hec. 123D—40,
HPAKAH2

MAIN0MEN02.

25

i\06i>Te<; vkovpyoix; S/wbs KOp/AOVS'

/ f p

S'

€1(TK0JXI(T6S)(JIV

avTwv KOLI nvpovre

Travro)v, iv eiSwcr' owe/c' ovy 6 Kparel ^9ovb<; TTJCTS', dXX' iya> TOL VVV r a v^-eis Se, 7rpeafiei<;, r a t s e/iat? ivavjioi yvafjLauriv ovres, ov JJLOVOV crreva^ere TOVS 'HpaKktiovs TraiSas, dXXa /cat SO/AOV Ti/^as, orav irda-)(r) n, jjLeixvrjo-eo-0e Se SovXot yeywres T^S C/A^S TvpavvLhos.

XO.

, TOVS "Ap7)<; aireipec

245

250

TTOTC

J \afipov hpaKOVTos i$epyjixu>o-as yivvv, ov o-KTJTTTpa, xeLP°S Sefias epetcr/iaTa,

243. afup-fipT). For this word see IonBothe, Kirch., Dind., give \oxev/j.aS', ovs, 1128. The Epic writers often combine after Pierson ; but it is hard to say why a/Al and Tepl, ' on both sides of an object the one reading is better than the other. and all round it.' For the custom of On the praesens hisloricum with iroTe, forcing suppliants from an altar by fire, see Bacch. 2, AiSvvffos, %v T'IKTU TTO8' T\ see Androm. 257, irvp aoi irpoGoi&co, KOV Ka5/j.ou K6pj}. Here, (since the chorus T(> rrhv TrpofTK^ofj.ac. are challenged to warlike action,) Ares is 240. TO vvv TdSe. See Heracl. 641, said to have sown the dragon's teeth, by teal TrpSs y' ei»Tu%6?s ra vvv rads. The a singular deviation from the common rdSe however may be explained as in legend, which made the dragon to have Andr. 168, ov yap etr9' "E/cToop ra.Se, and been born from Ares (Apollodor. iii. 4, 1), Tro. 100, OVKCTI Tpoia TctSe, i.e. 'what and Cadmus to have slain it and cast the you now have before you to obey, is / , teeth on the earth at the suggestion of not Hercules.' So also Sophocles, Oed. Athena. Perhaps he only means, ' whom Col. 67, eK TQV KOT1 atTrv fia&lXzws raff Ares engendered, depriving the dragon, his offspring, of its teeth,' by the agency &pXeTal' 247. Trp4tT[itis, the chorus of aged The-of Cadmus. But Kirchhoff thinks either bans, who are threatened by Lycus for something has been lost, or we should their disobedience, just as Aegisthus read ovs ''Apews o*7retp€i 7rore KdBfj-os threatens the Argives in Agam. 1595 SpaKovros KTA. 254. From the mention of (TK^Trrpa, seqq. Elmsley remarks that here and in Pers. 836 the plural of vpeafivs bears which here seem to mean (TK'nvwves, Hec. the unusual sense of yepovres, whereas it 65, as in Tro. 151, mc^TTpw Tlpid/iov elsewhere means 'ambassadors.'—are- StepetSo/j.tva, staves or walking-sticks, it might be inferred that only the old men va^tTz Heath for o"Tevd£eTe. 252. The chorus, not to be intimidated of Thebes, viz. the chorus themselves, are by the menaces of a despot, call upon the exhorted to resist. But we cannot be Theban people to rise against him in de- sure how far the custom of carrying fence of the oppressed, and to throw off flaKTTipiai, so often spoken of by Aristhe yoke. Had not the feebleness of age tophanes as characteristic of old men, prevented them, they would themselves may have been confined to them alone. have been the first to take up arms So however old Peleus speaks, Andr. 588,. against him.—This speech was restored to (rtctjirTpw §€ rub's tfbv Kadaifid^oi Kapa.. the chorus by H. Stephens, the MSS. The appeal may be addressed to the citizens generally, as cnraprol, descendants giving it to Amphitryon. from the dragon. Hid. For Mxevfia, robs Pflugk, Matth.,

VOL. III.

E

26

ETPiniAOT ape?Te, Kal

TOSS'

avSpbs avocnov Kapa

255

', oorts oi KaS/xetos oiv TWV vi(ov eVijXus #ev rjXdes eV#aSe v/3piC' e/xov y a p £&Wos ov KTe^eis TTOTC TOVS 'HpaKXeiovs TraiSas* ou rocrdVSe y>js ivepff1 eKelvos KpxnrreTat XLTTOJV reKva. eVei ai) fjuev yr\v rrfvSe StoXecras e X et? » 6 S' w^eXi^cras a^LUiv ov Tvyyavev KaVeira Trpdaaoi TTOXX eya> iXa)V jaaXtcrra oei ; w Sefia, X^P' ^ s TTodeis ka/3eiv Sopv, ki> 8' ao~6ev£La rbv TTOOOV SuwXecras. CTret cr' hravcr av SovXov ivviirovTa fxe, Kal racrSe ©ij^as ev/cXews

260

265

270

2G6. iyii. Contrasted with ab fiei/ and ' And then do you accuse me of interfering (thwarting your intentions, v. which <Eirr]hvs Soy seems a natural epexe61 T gesis, or, as Matthiae takes it, Sp% S>" 247,) because I take the part of a friend viwv, viz. the young and revolutionary who is dead, when friends are most party, not descended from the airaprol, wanted?' Alcest. 822, ri cpris; eiretra with which i/j.ov -ye in the next verse pre-SijTa /j.' cJer/fcTe; ib. 831, KJTO Kw/iafw sents a good antithesis, ' but you shall Kapa fTTetpdvots TTVKatrdeis ; never be master over me, who am an 269. rov ir66ov. So one MS. and Pluold man,' and a supporter of the old tarch, who cites this and the preceding dynasty. verse in the Treatise An seni sit gerenila 2G0. air4pprj)v, is 'If' eATri^t PatrtK^utretv, &KKdty trafxev, a feeble reading, on the ground •ndvov elfnrea'iLv. that the sense should be incoleremus, 262. ov T0tr6vSe KT\. ' I say, in my which is that of the imperfect, tiKovfiev, lifetime, though I might have said, so rather than of the aorist. But OIK«V long as his spirit in Hades is capable of seems to be used, as it often is, for hearing and assisting his children.' It is Bioi/ceiV. ' We would have governed not quite clear whether the chorus intend Thebes in a creditable way, where you now to hint that he is not yet really dead, but exult in dwelling as king over us.' It seems may yet return as an avenger; the words the simplest way to supply iv ah
should construe KOLKLITTOS TUIV vtwv, to6 54.

HPAKAHX iv

ME.

MAINOMENOS.

cri)

crracrei vocrovcra feat Kafcots /3ovXevfiaai.v' ov yap VOT av ere SecnTOTrjv eKTijeraro. yepovres, a w TWVfyCkaivyap ovveKa opyas StKatas TOVS (f>CXovs e^stf vpewv ajv 8' eWari SecrTrorats QV\IOV[X.CVOL eV. TTJ? S' C/ATJ?, 'A^iTpvwv, o-Kovcrov, r)V TL crot So/cw

iya

27

275

Xeyeiv.

1

/lev TeKva mos y a p ov <£tXa> ^iox&jcra ; Kal TO KarQavziv Seivbv vo[xC[,oy ra S' avayKaiai Tpoirco bs avriTeivei, o~Kaibv rjyovjjLaL fiporov. rjfias S' e7ret8^ Set davelv, QV^CKUV xpecov [ir) Trvpl Karafav^eVras, e^6p6to~iv yeXcov SiSoVras, oifiol TOV 6avelv jtiet^oi' tcaicov

280

285

6cf>eiXoixev yap TTOXXOL Sw/xao-Lv Ka\d. ere /u,e^ So/f^crts eXaySev evi<Xer)<; Sopbs,

aScrr' ou/c aveKrbv SetXtas Oaveiv cr

VTTO,

Ibid, alvw, ' I thank you;' with the poet wrote OL»X ^^ ^ Xa^P6£S» scil« OIKSIV avrds. Otherwise, we should have ex- notion of declining an offer, which so pected if als i[}pl£eis, without
KOts.

275. Megara, the wife of Hercules, adopts a more submissive and resigned tone. She thanks the Thebans for their zeal in her behalf, but implores them not to exasperate Lycusby further opposition, She then turns to Amphitryon, and pleads that, though death is bitter both for herself and her children, still, as it is inevitable, it is wiser to meet it courageously. Their own reputation and the character of Hercules for bravery demand this. All their hopes of safety are now vain: Hercules is certainly dead, and Lycus is as certainly inexorable ; for folly and cruelty are ever combined, Even were exile likely to be conceded, it is doubtful if it would prove a better lot than death.—This scene, it is evident, requires three actors; for Lycus was present not only while addressed by Amphitryon, but also to receive the request made to him by Megara at v. 327. He does not leave the stage till v. 335. See below, v. 1358.

282. For Tp6ir

. But Pfiugk well illustrates the periphrasis for avdyKr) by Rhes. 599, ov <pav\u> rp6-wui. Med. 751, etcoucrioj rp6no:,

for iitiiiv. Hel. 1547, TOUJTW rp6irif, i.e. SOAI'OIJ.—fiporaiv Kirchhoff, after Porson, for $por6v. 285. irvpi. See v. 240 seqq.—yiXav KTA., see the note on Med. 1361. The taunt would have been, that not even the asylum itself could save them from death. 287- 6
E2

28

ETPIIIIAOT ou/Aos 8' d[xapTvp7]TO? £VKker)<; 77-dVi?, f cus rovcrSe 7raiSas OVK av kKO~u>o~ai KaKrjv Xa^SovTas' ol yap ev , TOIS alo'^poto'i

TWV T€KVO)V virep,

i/xoi re JLII/ATJ/A' avSpbs OVK aTrcoareov. o-Ketyai 8e Tr)v crrjv ekiriS', fj Xoyitftfiai. vj^eLv ^ojiii^eis 7raISa crov y a i a s VTTO' KOX TIS 9avovTU>v rj\6ev i^'AuSov TTOXLV ; dXX' &>s Xoyoio~i TovSe fia\9d^aip.€i> aw rjKio~Ta' evyew aKaibv dv8p' e^dpov cro^oicri 8' etwetv Kal Te0pajj,jJL€VOis 1 yap atSoOs vTroj3aka>v <j)OC av 8' iarfkOi JX ei ice,' but e w*7A cowardice,' as uir^t is used in Hipp. 1299. Tro. 346, &c. 291. The &s should apparently be changed either into KOI with which it is frequently confounded (see v. 801.) or into is, as Stephens proposed. The sense is, ' You, Amphitryon, are 6UKAe5)s Sop!,' viz. in the war against the Taphians, and Hercules requires no witnesses to prove his eiJKAeia. Those who attested and related the exploits of individuals in battles were called fidprupes, as Electr. 377, rls

290

295

300

soften this man by arguments.' 299. (pevyziv KTA. ' One should get away from (i. e. by death or otherwise) a foolish man who is an enemy, but should comply with the wise and well-educated ; for more easily from them you may obtain mercy, by applying courtesy.' The sentiment, which conveys a great truth, ' it is better to have a man of birth and education for one's enemy,' is enunciated in Heracl. 458, Tots votyois

evKrhv
, fj f pp}p J 8e Trphs \6yxvv /3Ae/Tro>j' fidprvs yivOLT1 hv yap alSovs Karux'hs ris av TV~)(OL. Electr. otrris tarlv uyaBos ; Now the reading ais 294, erecrTt 5' OJKTOS a[A.a6ia ptv ovSa/xou, could only mean, ( he does not require trofpoitri 8' avSpaiy. Barnes well comwitnesses to prove that he would not be pares II. XV. 203, (TTpeirTal jiiv r e tppeves willing to let his children live if they were e(x8Xwv.—For Teffpa/XjUeVois Krxkais comcowards:' which is absurd. Not less pare Ilec. 600, e^ei ye ^.ivroi Kal rb harsh would it be to take ws in the sense 6pe(p0Tjvai KaAus SiSa^iv 4
of iiffrt.

The passage in Phoen. 492, cites this distich (299—300), Flor. iv. Ka\a>, ojy 25, from Euripides, but without the name irdvTa irpa&awv KTA., where the best of the play. MSS. give KO.L for wst confirms the con- 301. The old reading was vvoAafi&v trary correction here. (plA' ay T€A.ois, but there are variants 293. The old reading, TO?S ex^P°' ri\ois and T4/J.OI$ in the MSS. To was corrected by H. Stephens, on the Brunck is due iwo^a\a>i>, to H. Stephens pretended authority of MSS. The yap, TVXOIS. Both seem clearly right: UTOshowing that this clause explains the pre- /3aAe
5e T&vde baifxoyas

HPAKAH2

XO.

MAIN0MEN02.

s r a qevov Trpocrojira, acrlv [xovov. ToX/xa p.eff rjiicov ddvarov, os fievei cr' O/A&>9. TrpoKaXoviJ,e0' evyiveiav, a> yepov, credev Tcov uecjv yo.p ocrrts eKfioydel rvva?, io-TW, i) Trpo6v[XLa 8' aLTpva)V.

at once to deprecate and to request. By 7re/>fj8aAeiV is here meant, to invest another with a thing, to wrap it round them so that it cannot easily be taken away; avrois, not 7}[uy, being understood, for the latter would have required trspi^a\i
Barnes). Similarly Tacitus, Agric. 20, egreyiam famam pad circumdedit, 'he invested peace with an excellent character.' 305. TOA/J-SS,

29

305

310

315

309—10. Here the old reading has been restored, while most of the recent editors have accepted the conjectures of Reiske and Musgrave, eKixox^eiv and ri Trpodv/xla y'. There is no better test of the unsoundness of an alteration, than the fact of a well-practised ear being offended at it, even under the impression that the MSS. really so give it. Here the ye is altogether bad, and unlike Euripides, who never uses that important particle as a mere metrical makeshift. See inf. 1302. The use of eK/j.oxBe7v here is very peculiar.

W e may compare eKiroveiv QV.VO.TOV

in v. 581, ' to avert death by undertaking trouble.' Barnes renders it by perdztrat, but it rather appears to mean /J.6X<>OIS eKipevyeiv, eK^Tjvai, whereas commonly it

is ' to acquire by labour,' as Suppl. 451, ws TW Tupdvvw TrKeiov' eK[A.ox8y fiiov. Cf. Iph. T. 145O.'M;/. 1369. Translate : ' For

whoever tries to alter by his own pains the dispensations of the gods, is zealous indeed, but his zeal boots him not.' Hermann well compares Heracl. 014, p.6p(Ti~ fj.a 8' OVTL tpvyeii/ 6C/AIS, OV (rofpia. TIS aira;tTe'TQ.l* CCA^K IXO.TO.V 0 fflpofjULLOS del

7C0V0V

v

311. xpt<* - So Porson on Phoen. 5, for BecSv. Hermann well compares a verse cited by Plutarch, p. 103, B, T6 TOI xp^v OVK

effTt ^

XP*®V

T^OLUV.

315. 5ia>0eiV is to make one's way through opposing forces by thrusting them aside. Aesch. frag. Prom. Sol. 1!;2, 9, fiaAiiov Sieeazis paSiais Alyvv o'Tpa.T6v. Heracl. 995, Sicotras Kal KaTaKTtivas eftobs ;. So irapadeiv, Andr. 30.

30 AM.

ETPiniAOT

heiXov oiBe TOV yStou TTOOOS daveuv ipvuei fi, dXXd TTCLLSI ^ovXo/xaL cr&Scrat T4KV' aXXws S' a&vvdratv eoLK ipdv. iSou irapearTiv rjhe (f)ao~ydva) Seprj v, <j)oveveiv, levcu TreVpas drroSe v£>v 80s ydpiv, dvat;, i KTeivov [Me Kal T I ^ S ' ddXiav Traihcav w? jJLrj TIKV eiaCSutfiev, dvocriov Oiav, ijjv)(oppayovvTa Kal Kakovvra ixrjTepa 7rarpds TE irarepa' raXXa 8\ el rrp66viMO<; eX, Trpdo~a% ov ydp dXicrjv e^o/xei' wcrre jxrj Qaveiv. ME. Kasyco or' iKvovjxai j(dpiTL TrpocrOetvai rjfjuv Iv dfj.<j>o2v els virovpyt]o-r)<; BnrX Kocrfiov Traces ju,ot Traio~\ irpoo-deivai 80/xovs di'oifas* vvv ydp eKKeKhfuxedaa>S dWd ravrd y dirokdyoio- OIKU>V varpo';. ATR. ecrrai raS'* oiyeiv itkfjdpa TrpocrTroXot? Xeyco. Kocr/Aetcr^' eaco [AoXovres' ov cj)6ova> TreirXaiv. orav Se KOO-JMOV irepi^dX-qaOe o~(oixacriv, r)i;a> 7rpbs v/x,as vepjepa Stocrcov ^dovi. ME. at T£KV', ofxapTeiT' ddXiw /x^rpos TTOSI narpwov es iiiXadpov, ov TTJS ovo~Ca<; OVTOI TO

320

325

330

H35

316. Amphitryon appears to be eon- a few ornaments out of all the property vinced by the arguments of Megara, that which they, as the heirs, would be said further resistance is vain. It was not to Xayx&vtw. Properly, airoha.yx&vtiv is save his own life, but the lives of Her- ' to have a share of a thing all to oneself,' cules' children, that he resisted the de- as Ion 609, Koivovfiivi] ras XV oYtxzi iriKpws. gara may be slain first, and spared the 335. ijfcu irpbs i/ias, I will return to pang of witnessing the children's death. you. Bothe's explanation is absurd, 5j|a> 325. « irp&BviiOS eT, for ei /3ouA.ei, €i irpooScicrav ifias (praeter Creontem) vepeVieujCieTs. It is hard to understand on r4pa x®ovi. Compare v. 720, x<^P€' ">>&s what grounds Matthiae proposed, and avrriv Kal K6HI(' in Saifxarav. Pflugk, Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf have 337. ov TTJS ov
HPAKAH2 MAIN OMEN OX.

31

aXXoi KpaTovcrL, TO 8' OVOJU,' ecrd' rjjji(i>i> e n .

AM. & & Zev, jxarrji' dp' 6/u.oyayu,oV cr' iKTTjo-djjLrjv, IxaTTju Se fTraiSds rot vewi' eVX^o/xef. o"v o 7?cr#' a p ' rjcrcrov rj 'Sonets eTvai (£1X09. aperr)

340

ere VLK£> dvr)To<; &v Oebv j

TratSas y a p ou rrpovScoKa rows ' cru 8' e's ju-et- e w a s Kpv
345

et

XO.

atXtvov

arp. a .

a brief soliloquy on a subject of which sustaining the heavens in place of Atlas; the poet is fond,—accusation of the gods (9) the victory over the Amazons, and for their alleged injustice and immorality. the securing of the golden belt from the Compare Ion 436 seqq. In a similar queen Hippolyte ; (10) the destruction of spirit Alcmena exclaims, Heracl. 71", the Lernaean hydra; (11) the defeat of Zeus «£ €jCtoi) ftev OVK aKovaercu Katcus' ei the triple-bodied Geryon ; (12) the de5' eVrlv ocrios avrbs olSev els ip.4. scent into Hades to fetch Cerberus. Later 340. 7rai5(iy TOI veiiy. These words are writers, it should be observed, deviate a corrupt. Elmsley's conjecture seems the little from Euripides in their accounts of best, -waiZwv yov4' e/xwy. (On the short the twelve labours, which Apollodorus in a of the accusative see Electr. 508.) the second book and Diodorus Siculus in Nauck proposes yovi' i)io\i a'. Scaliger's the fourth enumerate as follows, and very KoivtS>v' is ingenious, were there any nearly in the same order : (1) the Nemean authority for a word formed like Afjuewy. lion ; (2) the Lernaean hydra; (3) the Hermann suggests iraiSbs yovio. vyv, i. e. golden-horned stag ; (4) the Erymanthian for me and Alcmena. The true reading boar, in conjunction with the Centaurs ; is so uncertain, that the corrupt words (5) cleansing the stables of Augeas; (6) are retained in the text. The MSS. pre- driving off the birds from the lake Stymsent the slight variant rbv for TO:. One phalus; (7) capturing the Cretan bull; (8) Diomede's horses ; (9) girdle of Hipmight suggest yovta c' ( W EKA?7^OJU€'> 341. fiaaov. So Fix (ap. Kirch.) for polyte ; (10) Geryon's oxen; (11) the golden apples; (12) Cerberus. Martial, 348. The chorus, in a long and re- ix. 102, has this brief enumeration of ten markable ode, chiefly in the glyconean labours:— metre, celebrates the twelve labours of " Si cupis Alcidae cognoscere facta priHercules. They begin by observing, that oris, as Phoebus the god of joy sometimes sings Disce; Libyn domuit; aurea poma a mournful strain after, or close upon, a tulit; song of happiness, so they will now comPeltatam Scythico discinxit Amazona mence a eulogy on Hercules, even though nodo; a dirge at his supposed death might apAddidit Arcadio terga leonis apro. pear more appropriate. They then deAeripedem sylvis cervam, Stymplialidas scribe his exploits in the following order : astris (1) the capture of the Nemean lion; Abstulit; a Stygia cum cane venit (2) the victory over the Centaurs ; (3) aqua. the slaying of the golden-antlered stag; Fecundam vetuit reparari mortibus (4) the taming of the horses of the ThraHydram : cian Diomede; (5) the slaying of Cycnus ; HesperiasTuscolavitin amneboves." (6) the getting of the golden apples from the Hesperides; (7) the clearing of the "Where Libyn domuit is the defeat of Annavigable seas from monsters ; (8) the taeus the giant in a wrestling match; an

32

ETPiniJOT [JLoXira $oi/3os laic^el, TCW KctXktydoyyov KiQdpav ekavvoiv irkrjKTpco ^pvcricaiycb Se TOV y a s ivepwv T' e? 6pvav fj.o\6vTa TTCUS' etre ^dtds VW €i7r&> eir' 'A[j.dv(i)iJLa JJLO•yBiav, Si' evXoyCas BeXcj. yevuaiojv 8' dperai TTOVCJV TCHS davovcnv ayakpa. TTpcorov jaej' J i o s aXcros rjpr^iaxje Xeovros, TTvpaco S' &iJ,(f)€Ka\v
Seivco rdv T' opeivdjxov aypuav exploit recorded by Diodorus in connexion with the expedition to Spain for the oxen of Geryon, lib. iv. 17; but by Apollodorus described as an adventure in the attempt to gain the golden apples, ii. 5. 11. Ibid, tir' eiiTu^ei /AoAita. It seems best to explain this,' after a joyful strain,' rather than, with Hermann, " felicem eventum ominans," i. e. on the hope of a prosperous event. Apollo, though by nature averse to doleful strains, is sometimes compelled to sing them. Ipse meum flevi, duxit Apollo, Linon, Martial, ix. 87, 4. Athenaeus alludes to the passage, though he does not seem to have understood it aright, lib. xiv. p. 619, C ,

350

355

360

. a. cave, and which in the time of Pausanias contained a temple of Zefrs Ne'/itE"", Seas ct|ios, lib. ii. 15, 2. Theocr. xxv. 108, 6f)piov olvoAtoVTa, KaKbv Tepas a.ypot<*jTais,

KotA^y ai)Aiv exovra Aibs Ne^eoio Trap' aKtroSj—where a detailed account is added of the capture and destruction of the monster. The cave itself was half-way between Nemea and Mycenae, in a mountain called TpT\rbv, from its natural hollows, Diodor. Sic. iv. II, &c. 362. zirivctiriaas, ' having overspread,' ' having laid over the back of,' &c. Hesychius, (quoted by Porson on Phoen. ,) , p Photius, vwrifxtxi' Gitdpa/Tdai (' to take upon oneself'). Compare Rhes. 208,

Alvos 5e Kal a'lAivos, ov fj.6vov £v irevde(rii>t XvKtiov a/x(j>l vorrov atyoftcu Sopav, Kal aAAa Kal en1 eyTU%e? fxoAiTa., Kara Thy Xaa-fia Brjpbs a/xip' e/j.a> 6-fi
Eiipnrifiriv. The interpolator in Tph. lion's skin was drawn over Hercules' back, Aul. 1522 perhaps thought of this passage, so that the fore-legs met under his chin, and the jaws covered his face like a KA'fa&lJiU.^V ApTCiUt^ WS €TT £VTVy£i ITOTIAW. 350. Ka\\i(pOoyyov H. Stephens for mask. reos s e e KaAAtrpdirov. On the i) in xp^" 364—74. The fight with the Centaurs. Med. 633. Tro. 520. 856. —This appears to take the place of the wv 355. o'T€
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS.

33

KevTCLvpcov TTOTC yivvav

365

irpcja-ev Tofois (froviois, ivaipatv Trravots f3i\ecnv. 6 /caXXiStras C T dpovpat Tre8Ca)v aKapiroi K&I il^XiaSes depdwai crvyxopToC 0' 'O/idXas evauXot, 7reu/caicnv o#ev ~^ipa^

370

@ev

re ypvcroKapavov

375

TTOlKlKoVOiTOV

dypoiarav s, 6r)po
CTTp. yS'.

380

/cat xpaklois iSdfJuxcro-e TTWXOUS

at oviauo-i <£dVmis d^aXtv' lOoatpv whereas Euripides represents it to have and conquering the inhabitants, and so occurred in Thessaly. He appears indeed rendering the fertile plains atcapTroit v. to confound the Homeric narrative, II. i. 369. 2C7, Od. xxi. 295, of the battle of the 375. Apollodor. ii. 5, 3, rplrov SflAoc Lapithae and the Centaurs, with another eTrera^ev avrqi T^V Kepvinnv tKixpov els and distinct event, the slaughter of the Mvre^eas enirvovv eyeyKe7v. ^Hv Se TJ Centaurs in Arcadia by Hercules.—opei- e\aipos ev Oiv6ri xpvir^lc€Pasi 'AprefniSos v6fiov Canter for •—&v. lepct, 5ii> Kaiflov\6/j.ei>osavr))v 'HpaK\rjs 366. €(npoi(rey Kirchhoff after Reiske. firjre avtXtiv fj.'fjre rpSitrai, av, ' dispatched,' ' quickly VOL. III. F

34

ETPiniAOT yivvcri, fiovaL
[8e]

385

390

£

Tofois wXecrev, 'Afx,(f)ava,l^

'

OLfXlKTOV

vs re Kopas ecnrepiav es

avT. p . 395

the torrent' (the Peneus) by bursting a passage through the mountains. 391. KVKVOV 8e MSS. Hermann reads re for 8e, and it is certainly remarkable that the former particle is used throughout in connecting the narrative of the successive labours. But Kirchhoff acutely perceived that the Se should be omitted, and £tivoSd'iKTav restored for |e^oSo'(KTav The syntax is, Trepwy T6 rav MriXidSa &Krav, KVKVOV &Ae
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. TreraXotw

atro

jxrfKoipopwv

35 x^P*"

Kapnov

p irvpcrovatTov, os aiikarov d/A^eXt/cros e'Xi/c' e KTavcov

TTOVTCOLS ff d \ 6 s

400

ovpavov 6 VTTO fjbdcrcrav ATXCLVTOS d

S6[J.OV

ek6a>v

405

T€ KaT€O")(€V Oi-

evavopia 9ea>v TOV 'ntirevTav r ''Afiatpvatv crTparov

<7Tp. y,

398. After os Hermann adds a', whichgives a different turn to the legend, is hardly suited to a choral verse, though though he also connects it with the Hesthe last syllable should properly be long. perides; but he says that Atlas taught Here it is probable that Euripides allowed Hercules astronomy, and obtained the himself a slight metrical licence. See on reputation of bearing the heavens from Cycl. 56. Bothe gives '6(TT' air\aTov KTA. being the inventor of the celestial sphere. Pflugk mentions with dispraise what is 406. aarpuTrovs. Hermann doubts this really a plausible conjecture of Theodore form, which the metre requires both here Bergk, (dirKovTov for airXaTov.—ajuc^e- aad Phoen. 129, and which W. Dindorf \iKTbs for djuijj1 eKiKrbv is Scaliger's cor- thinks should be restored in Hipp. 851, rection. The simple sense is, ' the dragon for pvxrbs atrrtpoiirbs aeAapa. The word is which guarded the sacred (unapproach- compounded from &arpoy, (compare y\avable) tree by twining round it.' Here as /«oiris,j8o£jris,) though more commonly the in Hel. 1331, Bacch. 1171, e'Ai| seems first part is an adjective or an adverb, as pretty nearly a synonym of TrrSpSos. WKT€pombs,sup. V. I l l , tvwrrbs, tcoi\uirbsr ( 400. a\bs fivxovs. Another of his &c.—/coreVxey, simply held,' i. e. prelabours; cf. v. 225. Pind. Isthm. iv. 73 vented from falling. Perhaps, if the metre (v. 95), vibs 'A\K/xijyas, hs OvXv/xir6i'S' had allowed it, aviax^v would have been ej8a, yaias Te iraffas Kal {Sa9vKpT)[ivovpreferred.—evapopiq, by his courage, by ivo\ias a\bs Qevpiliv Ocvap, vavriKiatffi Te his manly strength.—" 0eoJv autem non iropO/xby afiep^KTais.—Qvarois KTA., ' m a k - ad evavopia, sed ad OIKOVS referri debet." ing a calm to mortals for their ships.' J. Barnes. For the double dative compare v. 179408—17- The procuring of the golden The old reading -raXavias, which sorely belt from Hippolyte, queen of the Amapuzzled Barnes and his predecessors, was zons. Diodor. Sic. iv. 16, 'HpanXrjs Se emended by Heath and Musgrave. Ta\ri- Aafiwv Trp6cTTayfia rbv 'iTnrokvTrjs rris vna., the goddess of calm, is addressed by 'Afia(6vos fveyKe?v faaTrjpa, T V €ir! TUS the Chorus in Hel. 1457. 'Af/.a£6vas (Trpareiav 4iroi7]
ETPiniAOT

36

MaiCOTLV d[L\ TToXvTTOTOLflOV

e]6a Si' Ev£ewov OIS/A TLV OVK d
410

£a)crrij/3os oXedptovs dypas. TO. Kkewa 8' \EXXas 2Xa/3e fiapfidpov /co/jas

415

\dvpa, Kal cruder iv

rdv re shown there in the time of Euripides. Such credulity existed even among the iravTiXas rb iSvos av-rSiv p It was from this slaughter that the poet Romans of the Empire. Martial amuhere calls it 6\e9pios &ypa faorripos. singly enumerates some of these ' archeApollodorus says that Hercules killed typa,' viii. 6, 7: ' Hoc cratere ferox Hippolyte, irpbs Be TOSS Komas aywvurd- commisit praelia Rhoecus Cum Lapithis: fxevos, anroirXei Kal irpoo'io'xet Tpola, ii. pugna debile cernis opus,' &c. Apollodor. 1. 1. Ko^iitras Se rbv fao'TTJpa els 5, 9. 410. e/8a. This verb governs both Wlvicfivas, eSto/CEj' EupucrOer. Properly, irTpariv and (if the text be right) the \d£eTcci MuK^yais, and and place, as Ar. Nub. 30, arty rl xp e o s this will stand as the dative of place, as in e/8a fie fiera rbi> Xlaaiav ;—rarely, how- v. 383, (poviatffi tpdrvtus. Bothe takes ever, of the thing, in the sense of vv, but this ismony a of Hercules' prowess exists at the sense which areWeiv will hardly bear. lime of speaking. We think there is scarcely a doubt that 419-24. The decapitation of the the true reading is TX^TZKOV xPvrr€&ffT0^0V Lernaean hydra and the slaying of Ge/lira, ' in pursuit of,' &c, as Alcest. 483, ryon. Apollodorus (ii. 5, 2) tells us that Qpyubs rerpwpov apfxa Ato/x-fjSovs fiera. the monster had nine heads, and there is The expression
HPAKAH2

MAIN0MEN03.

37 420

7ToXv
vSpav i^envpcoo-ev fieXeaC T d/x,<£e/3aXXe,

TOV TpicrejixaTov 6io~iv eKTCL /SoTiJp'

'Epvdetas,

opo/xcov T dXXcov dydXjU,a,T5 €VTV)(7] OLrjXde' TOV *re voXvSaKpvov eirXevo-' es 'AuSau, TTOVGIV TeXevrav, iv rdXas ouS' Iy8a TTOXLV. crreyat 8' eprjjjioi iXa>v,

y'.

425

430

TOLV 8' dvoaTijxov TCKVCOV

Xapcavos iirifjievei. TrXara ^tou nkXevOov aOeov, CLSLKOV is Se era.? ^epas ySXeVet Sw/mr' ov irapovTos.

435

el 8' ey<w o-Q£vo% yjficov &6pv T CTraXXov iv ai)QLa. burning the surface. But the hydra of Lerna was a real thing ; for Mr. Clark tells 'us (' Peloponnesus,' p. 98), that large speckled water-snakes still infest the Lernaean marsh. 422. afupePaWc. So Heath for d,u04/3a\€. The meaning is, that Hercules embrued with the poison of the hydra those arrows with which be shot Geryon. Diodor. Sic. iv. 11, fin. %eipa>o-<£jC*efor TJ> £tpov els T^\V x°^-hv ajre$afl"Te TOS a/a5a?,

though he enumerates twelve labours, was aware of other legends, which later writers have reckoned among that number to the exclusion of some of those described above. See the note on v. 348. 426. T6V re TroXvdaKpuoy Wakefield for rbv iroKuSoLKpuToy.—Tr6yoiv TeXeuTcfcy, t h e

accusative in apposition to the sentence. 428. 'Iv eKirepaivei Heath for W 4K-

irepavrj. The sense obviously is, ' where he closes (i. e. has closed) his life, and has iva rb ^ATjOec jSe'Aos %%ri T^V 4K Trjs not come back again.' OLKISOS irKriy^jv aviarov. Apollodor. ii. 432. Xdpwvos irXdra. See Alcest. 254. 5, 2, T!> SI Gwfjia rrjs SSpas ava\rj Tof/j OIVTOI/S t$a<j/ei'. Neither of life, godless and unjust as it is (i. e. these writers distinctly affirm that Geryon wickedly imposed upon them by Lycus), was slain by the poisoned arrows; but without return from the nether world, the Apollodorus does say that avarqaaixtvos bark of Charon awaits ; and it is to thy fj.tixWJ' KCU ro^evdels aTr&Oavev, ii. 5 , 1 0 . prowess alone, O Hercules, absent though 424. "Epv9eias. This is supposed to you are, that the family now looks.' The be Cadiz, and it is frequently mentioned correction of Musgrave, for 0-u/j.a TOV by the poets in connexion with this ex- irapSvTos, is deserving of all praise. For ploit; see Propert. v. 9, 2. Aeschylus TiKvoiv KeXevBov see Ae3;h. Clio. 341. calls Geryon Tpun&fiaTos, Agam. b43. 436. adevos riPa*. ' Had I been young Lucian, Toxaris, § 62, rbv TT}pv6vqu ol in strength, and the rest of the chorus, my equals in age, I would have stood by p the children of Hercules in the contest; KaX p p but as it is, I am destitute of that happy 425. $p6fj.aii> aydXfiara, victorious con- youth.' The old reading Tas tiSaifiovos tests, honourable and successful toils. was tacitly corrected by Barnes. This seems to show that Euripides,

38

ETPiniAOT

ME.

re cruvrjfioi,, av irap&cnav O,' VVV S' a,7roXeiVo/Aat xas euSat/iofos 17/80.5. aX\' icropai yap rovcrSe 6i[ievo)V ivSvT expvTas, TOVS TOV /xeydkov Sij7Tore TraiSas TO irplv 'Hpatckiovs, re (fatkrjv virocrtipaiovi lv eknovcrav TCKva, Kal yepcubv ip 'Hpaickeovs. Swmyvos ey<w, &)§ ov Svvafxav Karer^iv ypaCas ocraaiv eri iriqyds. eiev TIS lepeus, TIS cr^ayeus TW^ 8vcm6TfJiO)i>;

440

445

450

[rj rfjs Takavmf]<s Trj? i[JLrjs *pv)(fj<5 (jiovevs ; ]

erotja' ayetv r a dv\i(xr eis c'^4t8ov raSe. a) Te'/cv', ayofjeeOa ^evyos ou KOXOV bp.ov yepovTes Kal vioi Kal

455

443. ivSvrh, the ornamental robes, many incidents in their early life by which K6a-fiov, v. 329. So Heath for evSvpa, the affection of their parents had been which violates the metre.—TOV /j.eyd\ov shown. STJTTOTE, * who was so lately called the 452. Hermann would read either f/ ris great.' See Tro. 500. 589. 1277- The va.Xaivi)s or T^O-5" i/j.ijs ij/vxrjs. Klotz pleonastic addition of tb irplv is remark- (Praef. p. x) endeavours to defend the able. It is not unlikely that Si)7roTe unusual repetition of the article with the ^ralSas is an interpolation. pronoun, on the ground that it is empha445. viroaiipaiovs Musgrare for virb tic ; and he compares, after Pflugk, Oed. ceipaiots. The syntax is, %\ttov(ra.v reKvaR. 1481, Sevp' IT', e\9eT€ &>s Tas aSeX<J>ib Kal yepatbv Trarepa uiroo'eipaiovs TO?S T<£(r5e T&S 4/j.hs xepas, where however T&y eavrrjs irocrtv.—eXuovffav, sc. €(p4XfCov
HPAKAHS

MAINOMENOS.

39

a> fioipa SvaTakaiv Ta>v&',

ifiov re KCU reK vpoahepKOjiai. ous Travvarar

8' iO

ereKov [xkv uyu,a?,

/cat $i,adopdv. T) voXv fxe So(p7? i^eiraurav IXTTISC?, 17^ Trarpos vfj,S)v iic Xoyoiv TTOT rjXincra. aroi IA£I> yap "Apyos eVe//,' 6 Kardavcov irar^p, EvpvcrOeais 8' eju.eX.Xes ot/ojcretv Sdjuous TTJS KakXiKapnov Kparos e^wy UeXacryias, CTTOXTJV T€ Orjpbs d[J.e/3aXXe crco Kcipa Xe'ovros, ^176/3 a u r o s

460

465

i^wrrXi^TO'

(TV S' ^cr^a &r)fia>v TWV (^iXap^droiv ava£ TreSia rd/ia yi}s /cefcr^eVo?, ^es TOI> KaTaanetpavTa

e's Seftav Se crrjv dXe^7jTt]pi,ov 456. Kirchhoff gives e ^ for e/ioS or 459. SiatpBophv, i. e. eVe/ca TOD 460. eleVaia'cEj', (eKTraieav,) for ^^vcav. ' Truly my hopes have greatly disappointed me in the expectation I had formed of you from your father's promises.' She then addresses herself to each of her three sons in turn, and recounts what it had been the intention of the father to leave to each. And this is done by describing the various significant though sportive actions of the father towards each. ' To you, the eldest,' she says, * he used to award (i. e. to say that he would award,) the throne of Argos and Mycenae, while he vested you in the lion's skin as the successor and inheritor of his most highly-prized possessions. To the second son he assigned his mother's inheritance, as a daughter of Creon, in Thebes; and the club was put into his boyish hand as a sceptre. To the third he bequeathed the sovereignty of the conquered Oechalia; and .so to each he intended to leave a kingdom.' Elrosley explains the imperfects, -fjada, ei/e^ue &c, by e/j.e\\ts ecreffSai. And in fact the poet himself varies the narrative by corresponding terms, e^fA\ej oiV?)
or

470

/ p , KaStet, should not express real acts ; and if so, ^
40

ETPiniAOT £v\ov KaOiti haiSaXov, xjjevBrj BOCTLV. crol 8' rjv eirepcre rots e/CTy/SdAms wore d^ Saxreiv Oi^aXiav vtriayero. 8' OVTCLS *uju,a9 T/JMTTU^OIS Tvpavviai rjp iirvpyov, fieya pov£>v in' avopia.' iyw Se v6jx(f>as y\KpoQiviaCfHKrfi>, /07S77 awa-movcr €K T 'AOrjvaCcDV -)(6ovb<; UnapTiys Te @T)fia>v 6', a>s avr)iijxivoi Trpvixv7]crLOLpov8a- juera/JaXovcra 8' rj Tv Rfjpas a

475

480

had, could it be called v|/ev5$)s 5xe£a, SouAe/a, Bacch. 1331.'—Kfipas, Fates. Photius, trapBeveia &c. The argument however is icrjfxs, 6avarr](p6poi jj.oipai. Cf. Electr. not conclusive. Many substantives have a 1252. Aeschylus calls "them Kfipes 'Epidouble form in eiaand (a, asirpo/j.^Bcia, wpo- viis, Theb. 1057- They are distinfj.i)Sia, acre'iSem, aiT6/3ia, Trapdevita, irapde- guished by Moschus, Id. iv. 14, who is via, &a, and we have other forms only in writing on this subject : crxeVXioj, bs la, asaSmia, aitOaHia, 5ei\la. If therefore T<5£OI<TII', a of Tr6pev abrbs 'hit6x\wv, rji

HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOS. OI oe OaKpva XovTpoi'

41

dvo'Trji'O'; pevoi)i>.

p Se TraTpbs e c r n a y&fiovs

o8e,

ALQTJV voixit,<x)v TTCvdepov, KrjSos

trtKpov.

W/i,Ot, TIC ifXCOV TTpatTOV rj TIV VCTTCLTOV Trpbs crrepva dSyjxai;

485

r<5 Trpocrap/xdcrw crrojua ;

TtVOS XdfitofJLOLL ; 7TWS O.V COS ^OvBoTTTepO^ /xeXicrcra avveveyKaifju

av IK TTOLVTCOV yoovs,

ets et1 o' eveyKoucr' aOpoov aTroSoirjv SaKpv ; d) fyikraT , ei TIS <j)06yyov eicra/covcreTai 0V7)TS)V Trap' 'AiSrj,

490

crot r a S ' , 'HpaffXeis, Xe'yw,

vvrjcrKei Trarrjp cros Kat TCKV, oXXvjU.at S' eyw, •^ 7r/)tv /jLaKapCa Sta o"' iKXrj^ofi aprj^ov,

ekdi'

Kal (JKLO, (JXXVTJOL

'Epii/uos aiVi

Plutonis, filiis ejus Kypas dueentibus." Taking the Greek by itself, and apart 482. AouTpct, water sprinkled on the from any forced meanings of commenbride, probably by the mother of the tators, we vainly try to extract any sense bridegroom, on whom many of the mar- out of KTJSOS icarpbs, which is the more riage ceremonies devolved ; see Med. awkward because irarpbs occurs in the 1026.—Svcrrrivos (pptvZv, ' foolish that I preceding verse. was in my vain hopes,' or ' unhappy that 487. *as &<> KTk. ' Would that, like I am for my disappointed pride.' An the tawny-winged bee, I could collect interjection addressed to herself, and fol- griefs from all, and bringing them into lowed by a statement of what is now one, could give them back together in really the case, instead of all her long- a single tear!' As a bee gathers sweets cherished expectations. Bothe thinks from many flowers and unites them in a this clause is corrupt, and would read drop of honey, which she is said &7roSoCSVUT^VOIS (pipsiv. The nominative is vcu, to reproduce, or give as the result certainly unusually interposed. It may of her labour, so Megara wishes that be observed however, that the narrative she could concentrate the sorrow she has run on so continuously from v. 461, feels for each and every of her sons, into that the speaker had not earlier an oppor- a single tear, to be shed for them as a last tunity of saying iyw 5IKTTT}VOS tf\m(Ta. gift. 491. SvnTav. Elmsley's correction 483—4. ' But now your grandfather here (Amphitryon) is preparing the mar-
VOL. III.

G

42

ETPiniJOT aXts yap k\6(ov LKavbs av yivoio crv'

AM.

Ka/col yap es ere y', ot reKva KTeivov&i era. cru jxkv T<X vep6tv tin-perrr} TTOLOV, ywaw eyw Se cr', w ZeO, X 6 ^ 0 ' ^ s ovpavov SIKCOV avSw, TeKvoicnv el TI TCHCTIS' oxfyekeuv jiteXXeis, ajAvvew, a>s f a ^ ' ouSei> dp/cecreis. KCLLTOI KeKkrjo-ou 7roX.\a/as* (JLaTr)v 6avelv yap, a>s eoi,K, avayK dXX'j al yepovTes, crfJUKpa fikv TO. TOV fiiov TOVTOV 8 ' O7TWS T^StCTTa

495

500

St,aTT€pd<J€Te,

iij fjjiepas es WKra JU.^ Xvirovfievot. a>s !X77iSas ju.ei' 6 ^povo<; OVK V cr(x)t,€iv, TO 8" avTou crTTOvSctcras S opari /Jb, oenrep r\v 7repC/3XeiTTos ovojxacrTa Trpdcrcraiv, KaC fx a /3e)8atds ecrTf -^aCper'' dvSpa yap [\ov iravvcrTaTov vvv, T^XIKCS, SeSdp/caTe. M E . ea. w Trpicrfiv, Xeucrcra) rdjaa ^ i X r a r ' ; ^ Tt ^K3 ;

505

510

not emphatic; and the emphasis does not similar doctrine, of the wisdom of enjoying seem to improve the sense. Kirchhoff the present life because it is short, is inculsuspects some corruption in the distich, cated by Hercules in Alcest. 782—89.— and supposes the latter verse stood thus, The owois governs Siairepdaere, dpare 8.A1S y' &v iXd&i/ Kal a-Kia yivoio ah (fxoi being, as usual, understood, and does not would be more likely). The next verse belong to y]hi(jra. may possibly be spurious, as W. Din507. to keep safe till their fuldorf has observed, though he includes filment.—SIE'TTTOTO KTA., ' i t flits away the preceding one in his condemnation, after attending to its own business,' or, The 76 is not indeed without sense; ' it does its own work and then flies ' they surely injure you who are slaying away.' your children ;' still it is not added quite 508. Kirchhoff would prefer Spur' e/x. after the manner of Euripides; and the 510. ivrephv irphs al8ipa, like a feather a made long before KT is not satisfactory, going up into the sky. It is needless to though justified by Orest. 945, avyyovov explain Trrephv ' a bird,'though in Hippol. at TS KTaviiv : ibid. v. 1525, OVK &pa 827, there is a similar comparison, opvis KTevtis jU€,- Kirchhoff edits tcaicol ydp y&p Sis TLS EK X*P&V ti-tpavros el. The eiVir, with Pierson. construction is, arpeiXerS fie rb 6vofj.aaT& 497. evrpeirri TTOLOV. See Bacch. 440. Trpacceii/, fitnrep TTTtpbv (anoirTa.ntvov'), On w(p€At7v with a dative, Prom. 350. or rfyv -wp\v $6£av may be supplied from 501. K£K\7}(rat iroWdius. Cf. Hel. the context. Kirchhoff's suspicion, that 1447, K4K\T)(T64 juoi, fleoi, TTOAXO,, xP'h
HPAKAH2 AM. ME. ^4M. ME.

MAINOMENOZ.

43

OVK oTSa, dvyarep- d^acrta Se Ka/x e^ 515 oS' icrrlv ov yrj<; vepdev el JXT] y oveLpov ev <£aei TL TL (j>7]fjii; TTOV oveupa KrjpaCvovo-' 6pS> ; OVK ecru oo aAAos avn crov TTGUOOS* yepov. Bevp', S> T€KV', ixKpijixvacrOe iraTpcomv Tri-rrXutv, 520 IT iyKoveire, /AT) ixeOrJT, itrel J i o s Trjpos vfjLLV ovoev ecru oo ucrrepos.

irponvXa ff k o~' icrel&ov e? ao<;

ea* TL croX/xotcri veKputv Kparas

525

o^Xft) T' et1 dvSpwv TTJV ifJLr/v £vvdopov Tra/repa re SaKpvovra o~vfJL(f>opas TLVO?. ep' eKTrvdoaiACLLravSeTTXTJO-LOV 516. Hercules, who had been invoked 521. Aths Garr/pos. The sense is, that at v. 494 to appear even as a shade from the presence of Hercules is as good a Hades, is now suddenly seen, rising from protection as the altar of Zeiis (TOITTJP at a chamber beneath the stage by the ascent which they were sitting, v. 48. called " Charon's stairs;" and though he 523—4. This distich is quoted by Luhas in fact returned bodily from the re- cian in the opening of the dialogue Megions below, he is at first taken for a VLTVTVOS 7] Nefcuo/xai'Te^a, vol. i. p. 455, spectre who has come at the bidding of with the variant T! XPW' «Te/ii/ copies continue it to Megara. rhv ifibv e/c 56fj.(t}v irdSa; and edits crvfi518. KTjpaivovGa, ' in my anxiety.' On<popas T'IVOS; ' weeping for what calamity?' this word see the note on Hippol. 223. in v. 528. Kirchhoff gives av^opki The other sense of Kftpaivnv, ' to destroy,' -rivas; and both readings seem to be is recognized by Photius, Kripalver T^KCI, found in Flor. 2. irpbs a n ( ^ that the folG

2

44 ME. HP. ME.

HP. ME. HP. ME. HP. ME. HP.

ETPiniJOT l>i30 yvva,i, TL Kaivov rjkOe Sajxacnv X/° e o ? » dvBpcov, £> do<; fxoXau irarpl, djs eis OLK[J.7]V e\0a>v (£iAois ; TL <j)rjs ; riv e? Ttxpayfibv rjKofxev, Trarep ; BLoWvjjLecrOa- cri> Se, yepov, avyyvcodi fioi, el irpoarOev rjpTTaa a are Xeyeuv irpbs TOVS' e^pyjv 535 TO drjkv yap TTCOS JJLOWOV oiKTpbv dpaevoyv, K.a\ TCI/A' edvrjcjKe T£KV , aTruiKXvfxrjV o eyd>. 3 ei/ V ATTOWOV, OIOIS ^>potju.tois <*/ X ^-oyov. redvacr' a8e\js dva^ Si&iX.ecrev. 077X019 aTravTOiv ^ voo-rjcrdcnqs ydovo<; ; o-Tacrei- TO KdSfJiov 8' eirTaiTv\.ov e^ei TI 8"»jTa Trpos ere Kai yepovr' rj\6ev ^>dy

lowing distich should be assigned to Amphitryon, not to Megara. Elmsley thought the poet would have written TTflirSe for TwSe, if yivai had been genuine ; and

logue seems to be held by two persons only; and that at v. 585 it is continued between two, Amphitryon then, and not till then, taking the place of Megara. also that Si flijAuKTA. Compare for the simus." There is nothing really obscure sentiment Suppl. 83. Androm. 93. Med. in the text as it stands. Hercules asks 928. his wife what is the matter, and she re538. Quoted by Lucian, Zeus rpayaid. plies, first by calling Hercules the dearest § 1. of men to herself, and a light of safety to 539. irar^ip ov/ibs, Creon. See v. 33. his aged father ; secondly, by saying 541. 6 KKeivbst ironical, as in v. 38. StoWi/icaSa KTA. NOW, as Hercules, In both places W. Dindorf gives Kcuvbs after saying rl <pris; in v. 033, had turned after Elmsley. Here Kirchhoff adopts to his father for a more detailed account the emendation ; but it does not seem (perhaps because Megara had thrown her- more than barely probable. Compare self into his arms), she, in replying at Orest. 17, 6 K\eii/bs, ei SJ; KAewbs, 'Ayav. 634, rightly apologizes to Amphitryon for taking the words out of his mouth, 542. dTrai/TtSi/, confronting them. which it was his place to have uttered when directly appealed to. Blmsley's Phoen. 1392, noAweijcrjs 8' awnvTyaev change of persons in fact rests only on Sopl. 543. The common reading of this this, that 7raTp! and irdrep seem rather to indicate that Amphitryon is the party verse, ardaa rb Kdfifj.ov y cTTTaTruAoi' appealed to in rity-fjs,* because he has just €x«i Kpdros, where the ye is out of place, spoken of himself. But it is to be ob- was corrected by Prlugk., Dobree had served, that from v. 518 to 584 the dia- independently made the same conjecture, and it has been admitted by Kirchhoff.

HPAKAHX MAINOMENOZ. ME.

KT€ive.iv e/xeXXe iraripa /cd/xe /ecu Tewa.

HP.

Tt <£T?S ; T6 rapfi&v 6pdvev[x ifjLWv T{KV(HV ;

ME. jjbij rrore Kpiovros Odvarov eKTuxaiaro. U P . KocrfJLOs Se TraiSfcw TIS oSe veprepots upiiroiv; ME. QO.V6.TOV Ta8' 178^ Trepij36\a.L dvyjix/xeda. HP. KCLI 7T/)O5 jStav iOvrjcrKeT'; & TXTJIACOV iyco. M £ . C\cov eprjfjioi, ere Se OavovT ^ HP. TTodev 8' es u/u-as 198' icrrjXO' d ME. Evpvcrdeois KrjpvKes tfyyeWov TaSe. H P . TI 8' efeXeiTrer' OTKOI' icrTiav T ifJLrjv; ME. /3LCL' Trarrjp [xev iioTecrajv crrpwroG Xe^ou?. HP. KOVK ecr^ev aiSw TOV yepovr drijUao-ai ; ME. aiSajs y dnoLKel rrjcrSe TTJS ^eou irpocrcj. HP. OVTO) 8' dTrdi'Tes icTTravitpfiev (f>i\a>v; ME. iK.ov, Iv av0L<; croc \4yat, TO Suo"Tu^e's. HP. ov p'C\jje6' " ^ i S o u TacrSe TrepiySoXas /coju-179, KCU ^«3s dvafiXexjjecrde, TOV KOJTU) CTKOTOVS

45 545

550

555

560

546. TI Tap0a>v KT\., an idiomatic 555. Here, as before in v. 543, Dobree verse: ' what had he to fear from my had anticipated Pflugk in placing a colon children if they had lost their father ?' after the first word. The sense is, My For Lycus supposed Hercules to be dead, father was treated with even heartless v. 145. For the Ionicism eKTiffaiaro, cruelty. Klotz defends the old punctuanot very common in Euripides, see Hel. tion (Praef. p. xiv). 159. For the sense compare v. 42—3. 557. If the reading be right, the sense 548. •n-alSav. Aldus has iriir\u>v both is, ' Mercy and violence dwell at opposite here and at the end of the verse. The ends of the earth.' But, as aiSHs rather reading Trpeirwi/ was recovered from the than [lia would be called * a goddess,' as margin of one of the Paris MSS. by Mus- in Ion 337, there is great probability in grave. Either in the sense of Spoios the reading of Nauck and Kirchhoff, or iiriTTjStios, this word takes a dative.— alSd y'- aivoiKti KTA., where 76 is ironi/t
46

ETPiniJOT

iya) Se, w

y a p TTJS C/ATJS epyov XeP°S>

irpa>Tov jj-ev eijiu Kal KaTacrKaxjja) SOJJLOVS KCLLvcov Tvpdvvcov, Kpdra 8' dvoatov re/xcov pixjjo) KVVMV '4\K7)na' Kahjxeioiv S' ocrou? KCIKOVS icfyrjvpov ev TraOovras i£ i T& KaXXivi/cw TOS' OTTAW

570

TOUS Se 7TT€^OWTOIS 8ia(f>opa)i>

XO.

veKpa>v dvavr' 'Icrfirjv AipKT)<; re va/jba XevKov alf TO yap [A dpvvuv fxaXkov rj Sdfxapri l Traicrl Kal yipovri,; ^ai-povTcov uovov ydp avrovs TwvSe pdWov yjvvcra. Kal Set [JL vvep TWVS', etirep olS" vnep dvr\<jK£iv dyuvvovT' TJ TC (frrjcro/jLev Kakbv vSpa. ji.h> ekdeiv es [x.dyr\v \4OVTL re EvpvcrOio)1; TropTraZcrL, TO>V 8' i/juwv reKvov OVK lKTTOvr\e\etv re

pressly says,
ovrcas 'AjUen^/as. (This was a comic writer contemporary with Euripides.) On the double genitive, "AiSov Trepi^oAa! K6/J.T}S, ' death-wrappings of the hair/ see on v. 449.

575

580

vSpa p.ev es /.idx^]? e\6eTv, T^KVWV 5g 6d.va.T0v jU^ iiarovtlv. Pflugk, among

other examples, aptly quotes Thucyd. i.

121, % Seii/Si/ h.v eir), ei ol /iky eiceivav ^v^axot e7rl SouAeia T?J avrwv
569. KaKovs, viz. by joining the faction avert by toil,' see v. 309. of Lycus. 582. 6 KaWiviKos. For the article 571. Sm<popSiv, ' dispersing;' cf. Bacch.with the predicate see Donaldson, Gr. 739. 1210. Suppl. 382. 715. By '6TTKV Gr. § 394 (0.) b. Heracl. 978, irpbs the Kopivri or club is meant, as the T6(,OV Tavra T^V Bpaauav SCTTIS av BeAri — is here contrasted with it. AE'£EI. Iph. A. 1354, 0? ,ue rhv yd/xav 575. ir6voi. Let the labours, he says, wntKahovv 'i\o-aov. Orest. 1140, b /xi]Tpowhich he has performed for Eurystheus,
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. AM.

HP. AM.

HP.

AM.

47

irarepa re Trpicrfiuv vqv re KOLVai tyikov 585 r a T' e^Opa /jLLcrelv dXXa JU,T) Veiyov Xiav. rt o' etrrt T&wSe 8acrcrov rj -^pewv, rrdrep ; TTOXXOUS TTevTjTas, oXyStovs Se ra Xoyw SoKoiWas etvai, amv[i[jid'^ov<; aval; e x " , oi crrdcriv WrjKav /ecu SuaXecrav TTOS.IV 590 i apTrayaiai TWV 7reXas, r a S' «» S6[XOL<; 8a.TrdvaL(Ti (f>povSa SuatjivyovO' vir apyias. CL><j)dr]<; icrekdcbv irokw iirel S' a>07)s, opa i)(dpov<; aOpotcras /x.^ Trapix, d ju-eXet fjuev ov§ev et jj,e wacr elSev 595 opviv S' iSutv TIV OVK iv aiaioLS eyvcov TTOVOV TIV es Sopovs 7renT&)/coTa( COCTT CK vpovoia^ Kpv v $ /caXals TrpocrekOcov vvv TTpoaetTre 6' icrTiav /cat 80s Trarpwois SftijU,ao"tv crbt' 600

585. irpbs
Athenian characters of the day ; men who of enemies, viz. the partisans of Lycus, ' caused civil commotion and ruined the upon you. state in order to rob their neighbours, 596. eV alvlois e'Spai?, ' in a lucky while their private fortunes had been position ' or direction. Both words were squandered away, having slipped from used of omens taken from birds, and both their hands through laziness.' There are occur in Aesch. Agam. 104, 116. Herhowever some grounds for suspicion. cules means to say, that though he doea (I) The metre more resembles the lax not care if the whole city saw him arrive, style of the latest plays. (2) There was still, as a matter of fact, no one did see no occasion to amplify the sense of v. him, because he purposely came secretly, 588—9, which is a sufficient hint not to not with the intention of evading danger, trust the partisans of Lycus. (3) We but to intercept unexpectedly the oppresshould here expect four verses, as Her- sors of his family. cules replies in four both at v. 595 and 599. Neither do Pflugk and Kirchhoff v. 606, and perhaps in a multiple of four appear to be right in placing a colon at (sixteen), at v. 621. (4) The form iBi\K<xv,Ka\£is, nor does Klotz in explaining the which may be called a later Atticism for common reading, quandoquidem rede aceBeffar, is pretty nearly confined to the cessisti. The meaning is, irpocrtKdwi' latest plays, e. g. Ion 1200, Bacch. 129, KaAas Trpoaenre, ' go and address good 448, and in the single instance where words to the hearth,' i. e. the gods preit is found in an earlier work of Euripides, siding over it. So in Aesch. Agam. 344, Med. 629, it violates the metre, and is Qeobs irpoffeiiruv €t5 £

48

ETPiniAOT

•f]£ei yap avros (rrjv SdfJLapra KOX eX^wv, v, Ka/x iTTLcrakeia KepSaveis' TTOXLV oe crrjv fir) Trplv Tapd^y; irplv roS' eS Oiadai, T4KVOV. HP. Spdcro) raS'* ev yap etiras' el)a' etcrw OOJXWV. XpoVw 8' avekdcov i£ OLVTJXLCUV /JLVX^ 'AISOV Koprjs *T* evepdev OVK dri\xdcr(a 6eoi><; irpo(T€i.TTfxv Trpcjra rous Kara, crreyas. AM. ^A#es yap ovrtos Scu/iar' eis r'./4iSot>, TeKvov ; H P . fcal 6r)pd y es <^>&>s roz^ rpiKpavov rjyayov. AM. P'd^rj Kparyjcras rj deas Bcopijixacnv; HP. ju-ct^Tj' ra. fivcrTOiv 8' opyC TJVTV^TJC/ IScov. AM. yj Kal /car' O'IKOVS iarlv EvpvcrOeats 6 drjp ; HP. XOovlas viv aX-cros 'Ep/Jbuov r l^et TTOXIS.

605

610

615

601 — 2. avrbs — &inxt,. Lycus in before he attempts to get up a counterperson. The comma usually placed after revolution in the state. Bothe endeavours to defend the re by placing vv. 601 to 4Tnv would make &va£ the vocative, Kephaveh in 604, in a parenthesis. whereas we should expect £> TTOL or T4KVOV (as in v. 605) for the address of a father 608. aTiiua(rw. I will not refuse, omit, to his son. neglect; with an infinitive, as if the full 6H3. One might suspect a verse to have construction were OVK arifxatrw Beobs, been lost after this, by which the speech Sxrre fj.i] irpocrenre?v avrovs.—The r e after of Amphitryon would be of eight lines, as K{pT)s was added by ReisUe. that of Hercules before and after is of 611. rp'iKpavov Pierson for rpiKtip^vov. four, the dialogue of twelve (or the nearest So in Prom. v. 361, the MSS. give Uaapproach to it that was possible, eleven), rovTCKdprivov for eKaToyKa.pa.vov.—For and the concluding speech of sixteen. It Saip-fifj.ao'iv we should perhaps read Baipr]is indisputable that this law of multiples f/.ara. was sometimes curiously observed; see 613. rjuTvxvo^ IBdv. I was fortunate on Electr. 544. It is impossible to de- in having been admitted to a sight of the cide with certainty. Yet the passage mysteries in the regions below, a^txav es reads less abruptly thus :— otpiv Kal T4\T] fj.vo'rripioiv, Hipp. 2 5 . TO. TeAea /cal i-KOWTiKa, Plat. Symp. § 2 8 . See fxevovri 5* avTov ir&vra. crot y^yf}(T€Tai' Ar. R a n . 1 5 6 - 8. Bacch. 7 3 , & naKap, \_6eovs fJ.€P e^€is (rvfxfxdxovs fj.4\\o}y T : '6<ms tvSai^oiv reAeras QeS>v elSks fitoTav Spuv,~\ ayitrrevei Kal Otao'ei/erai ipux&v. Barnes rrj T' acr<paA*iq. KepSavus ICTA. observes, from Apollodorus, ii. 5, 12, and 604. TT6\IV Se for v6hiv re is L. Din- others, that Hercules had been admitted dorf's correction, and he seems clearly to the Mysteries at Eleusis before hia right. The error arose from the pre- descent into Hades. To this legend ceding re, which (if the passage be com- Aristophanes repeatedly alludes in the plete) couples Kepdavt'is with y£vrr\
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOH. AM. ouS' olSev Evpvcrdevs ere yrjs TJKOVT dvco ; HP. OVK old?' Iv ekOoiv TavdaS" eiSetrjv irapos. AM. yjpovov Se 7r«s TOCTOVTOV rja-0' vnb \6ovC ; HP. Orjaea KOfxi^wv £)(p6vicr ig "ALSOV, irdrep. AM. KCLI TTOV 'CTTLU ; rj yrjs TraTpi'So? ol^erai neSov HP. fie/3r]K 'Adijvas vkpdtv do-fievos <j>vyd>v. aAA ei , ofx.apT€LT , on TZKV , es OOJUOVS irarpi. KaXktoves rap" euroSoi TWV i^oSwv vdpeicnv VJALV. dWd ddperos icr^ere fcai vajxaT ocraaiv jjLrjKeT' i^avlere, crv T', d> yvvai [xoi, crvXkoyov ipv)(fj<; Tpofxov re iravcrai, KOX fieOeaO' ifJLwv ov yap TTTepwro?, ovSe ev£eia) (f>C\ov$. oio

OVK a
49

620

C25

dvdiTTOVTai TT€.7TX(OV

J

irporepa iroXis TOLS Ep[iiovtvo ii> -j^v. %ari the optative without ay, (which he de5e (T
By Chlhonia Demeter herself rather than in Sophocles is difficult; but the idiom Cora or Proserpine appears to be meant. there seems virtually the same as the The whole passage of Pausanias is too more familiar OVK eixd' oirtus Xe^ai^i & c , 164 &c. The long for quotation here; but he states Aesch. Ag. 603, Cho. 1 that the worship of Chthonia was intro- meaning is, OCTIS TTOT 4o~T\vt ovris early duced among the people of Hermion by ov iyic 'f/c^aifii. Kirchhoif also here reDemeter, and that in a spot behind her tains OVK oiSzv KTA. 619. e'J "AtSov Canter for iv "AtSov. temple was shown a ravine through which Hercules was popularly believed to have The error naturally arose fromvl(Tasupposing n dragged up Cerberus from Hades. The these words referred to dxP^ y °t to form 'Epiuiiij' is recognized by the same Koix'ifav. Pflugk on Alcest. 435 sugwriter in the accusative 'Ep/j.i6va, ibid. gested eiV "AiSov, but latterly he more correctly preferred 4£ "AtSou. So inf. §3. 617- The correction of Matthiae, OVK 1102, e'£ "AiSou and els "AiSov are conotS', Iv for OVK olSey, commends itself by fused. This verse is quoted in Bekk. its evident suitableness to the context; Anecd. i. p. llfi (ap. Kirch.). 626. Aa/3e KTA., collect and recover ' I did not tell him, in order that I might, on arriving, first know matters here.' your sober senses. — /xedeoSe is again There is nothing in the optative to pre- addressed to the childien. — irrepairbs, sent any difficulty; we might compare the scil. ei/i-i. — ipev^eiw, a desiderative like 5pawell-known verse in Ar. Ran. 23, av-rbs o-flw, restored by Portus for the Aldine /8a8/f&j Kal

TTOVCO, TOVTOV

Ta.XaLwiepo'iTO jU?)5' ax@os

8'

o^ai,

iVa

tyzpoi.

jU^

Bothe

remarks, that some ellipse may be supplied before W , as in Ion 950, 6 ircus 5e


suggested for ij8' in Hec. 674. — avdTTTovrtu, 'hang from.' See v. 4/8. The the other hand, Hermann's theory about genitive does not depend on the sense of H VOL. III. Ttov 'O~T{V ; 'tva o~v [J17]K£T' fjs

tzwais.

On

50

ETPiniAOT

630 TO, Aa/Jwv re Tovcrh' ec^oA/aSas ^epoiv, vavs a)s,.i(]>e\£a>- /cat yap OVK dvaivoyt-ai Trdvra Tav6pa)TT(i)v icror ol T d[j.eCvove<; /3porS)v 635 ol T ovSev cWe?. xprjjAacrw Se hidopoi' €-)(0V<TIV, ol 8' oir trav Be <^L\6T€KVOV yevos. XO. a veoras fxot fy'Ckov a^^os Be TO yrjpas del crTp. a .

/3apvrepov ALTVCLS

evl

l

640

' touching,' anTeaSai, but on that of also quoted by Stobaeus irtpX ypij fastening to or from an object, as in v. (Flor. 81, 5,) with the name of the play, 520, though in truth airTe&dcu nvbs really as well as by Plutarch and some others. means ' to fit oneself to (or from) a per- The metre is glyconic throughout, and son,' and so to grasp him.—iirl ^vpou, commences with choriambi, as in Heracl. i. e. es KIV8UK>J>. ' To step on a razor's 3S3. edge ' was a proverb. Aesch. Cho. 869, The turn of the sentiment is very chaeouce vvv aiirijs eVt £vpod ireAas avxhv racteristic of Euripides. Instead of simply bewailing the lost joys and indul631. €(poAKlbes. See V. 1464. An- gences of youth, which he admits are to drom. 200. For Aafidiv ye Kirchhoff be preferred to any wealth and external restores \af56v re, omitting Be after pads splendour, he laments that the gods have in the next verse.—vavs is, of course, the not made a different dispensation, according to which the great and bravewould have nominative. lived twice over, the ignoble only once ; 635. xp4\iio.<xiv Se KT\. * 'Tis in respect of wealth only that men are different; so that by this test alone the two sorts of some have riches, some have not; but mankind would have been readily known, every kind loves its own offspring.' So and with the same certainty with which Androm. 418, iraat b" avSptawois &p' 1\vsailors can navigate by the stars. The tpvxil T4KV'. For ol exovres, ' the rich,' chorus go on to express their hope to see Suppl. 242. Ajac. 157.—Hercules cultivate music and poetry to the last. here leaves the stage, to reappear at v. They will celebrate the deeds of Hercules 1089. His exit is preparatory to the with not less zeal than the Delian maidens slaughter of Lycus, who enters the palace sing the son of Latona. at v. 725. There is some difficulty in Ibid. Bothe retains the old reading, conceiving how he can have been visible corrected by Musgrave, a vtSras fioi
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ.

51

iiV (TKOTEIVOV

dpo<s i fj-7) fJLOL

TvpavviBos 0X/S05 evrj, ^rj xpvcrov Sco/JLara TrXijpr) r a s rj/3a<; avTiXafielv, a /caWioTa [xev iv o\fia), KaWitTTa o kv irevCa. TO oe \vypov (f>6viov Te yr\pa<; ixicrai' Kara KV/JLOLTCOV S' eppoi, fiy)8e TTOT dvaTwv BojfiaTa Kal

045

650

iXdeiv, dXXa /car' alOip dei TTTepoLcri (j>ope(,crda). ei Se deous TJV fuvecrts Kal cro(f>ia KO.T avSpas, 655 OLBV/JLOV av rjfiav i(f>epov, [dvr, a. avepbv ^apaKTrjp' dperas, ocroicnv ju.eVa, KaTdavovra T 660 a dark garment on my eyelids,' as men in (i. e. according to the standard of human grief covered their heads, Suppl. 286. wisdom,) they (the gods) would bring Hermann explains (pdos ' putting a gloomy them a second youth, as a visible stamp and morose look ' (on my head). More of prowess, to those who possess it, and so simply, ' covering the light of my eyelids when dead, they would be again restored in darkness.' For atcoTeivhv (pdos, we to the light of the sun, and would have might have expected Aafnrphv (pdos, but run a double course ; while ignobleness the Greeks use the contrary adjectives to would have a single term of life, and by express a looked-for result, tlxrre SKOTHVOV that it would be possible to know both y€i/€s nearness of death. 650. Kara Kvfidraip, down the waves. Xeyeis. There is some uncertainty in the But below, Kar' alBepa (popuaBai is like subject of €(pepov, which some make &v~ Spes, not fleoi. That (pepeu/ is sometimes TTKeiv Kara Sat/topa, explained on Tro. used for
H

52

ETPiniJOT ets auyds ndkiv akCov Stacrovs av e/3av d Svcryeveua 8' a,7rXav av et^e £«as /3LOTO.V, KCLL TW8' ijv rous re KaKovs av yvoivai zeal rovs ayadovs, tcrov a.T iv ve<j)(\aurt,v acrrpwv vavrais apidfib? TreXet. vvv o ovoeis opos CK uewv )(prj
665

670

crrp. 675

KaTdav6i>T€s T' e:s au-yay Dobree, whichmarks that acording to Porson's reading W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff prefer, for the the tip should belong to yvavai, and that vulg. Kal Bvcnol is TJS abyas. The same the poet should otherwise have written desire for a double youth is expressed in Kal T£5" hi/ — ^v. He has raised an obSuppl. 1030 seqq., but on the ground that jection of some difficulty. The absence the errors committed by the former would of i)v makes the infinitive yvoivai depend be avoided by the latter allotment of life. on the preceding e?x«, which can hardly 6fi3. kirXav Beck, for aTrAoOj'. " Potuit be right. Unless the true reading is Kal TD35' hv — •/fu, we must conclude that the etiam v. 6fi4 fiioToit." Kirch. 664. (was. This is, perhaps, the only preceding av is to be supplied with %v, passage beside Iph. T. l.iO, where the and the following av is an emphatic repemetre seems to favour tins form (which tition of it. the MSS. here and commonly give) in672. TTKOVTOV ix6vov. This is said with stead of £6as. In very many passages some bitterness. The cycle of revolving the metre proves that $)j must be re- time does not, as it ought, bring renewed stored; see on Med. 976. Hec. 1108. strength to men, but merely an addition Here the glyconean verse will admit £6as, to their useless wealth. though fccas suits the antistrophe better. 675. avQvylav. The Graces themselves Photius, who does not recognize f<5?;, has are called ' niay I never in the strict moral sense. The chorus cease to please by my verses.' Hermann had before (sup. 2t>8) lamented their in- and Matthiae show that this passage of ability through age to assist Hercules. Euripides was rather frequently quoted They now mean, that if they could but be by the ancients ; among others Plutarch, young again, they would prove their De Virtut. Mul. p. 24H A, who gives KOA.prowess in the cause of Hercules. AIVTIJJ' for 7)$l
HPAKAHS

MAINOMENOZ.

del 8' kv
en rot yepav doiSos Mvafj-otrvvav eVt rav 'HpaKkeovs KaWiviKov deiSo> Trapa Te BpojiLov olvoSorav napd re ^eXv d ixoXirau /cat Atj3vv oviTOi Karairavcrofiev Movcras, ai /x' ij^o iraiava /xev zl^XidSes vfivovcr', d/xcfn TruXas TO eiXicrcroucrai Traiaras S' eVt crots /xeXddpoi? KVKVOS a>s yepon> dotSos

680

685

avT.

690

Ke\a8rjcra>' TO yap eS 077. eV 7r' rV T°v Kep/3e'694. T& yap eS. ' For that which is pou avaywyfj. — irapoi.. Bp6/j.iov, for Trapgood (a good topic) is supplied, (or exists ohov, at table and with the flute and lyre. as a subject-matter,) for my straius.'

54

ETPiniAOT TOIS V^VOLCTIV

6 Trai?* Tas S' evyevtas rrkiov virepfSaXkoiv ^apeTals TOV aKV/xov [iioTov /Sporoi? ciTa Orjpcov. ATK. is tcaipov oiKOiv, 'AfjL<j)i,Tpva)v, e£a>

695

700

yap 17817 Sapbs i£ OTOV Tre

crw/xa Kal veKpcov dXX' e t a , 770.181x5 Kal hajjuapd' '

AM.

e£w KeXeve TiSfSe (f>aCveaOai ho i 01s VTrio~Tt)T avreTrdyyeKroi Oaveiv. ava£, Suwfceis j^' d#A.ia>s Trerrpayora,

705

701. Lycus, who at v. 333 had given 696. Aibs 6 irais. Taken according to the natural position of the words, this the suppliants leave to retire for the purpose of dressing themselves in the fittest clause means, ' Of Zeus he is the offspring' (Jove's is the child), like Aibs garments for meeting their fate, now reT6S' ipyov, Aesch. Suppl. 582. And thus turns according to his promise. He finds it is better connected with what goes be- Amphitryon already coming of out the fore and what follows, than if we place house. The rest have not yet appeared. (as is commonly done) a comma at fort£p- Lycus enters (v. T25) the central doorway X*t, and take Aibs o irais as = i irais of the palace with his attendants, where he Aibs, in epexegesis of rb eJ. According is destined to meet his death by the hand to the above interpretation, the chorus of Hercules.—prepay Heath for Trepa. goes on to say, ' nobly born as he is, yet 702. E£ STOV — Koo-ixe'io-ec. T h e time Ms virtues surpass his birth.' is now long since you have been engaged 697. hperais is added by W. Dindorf in dressing yourselves. The combination on the conjecture of Tyrwhitt; and it Sapbs xpdvos occurs Orest. 55. Iph. T. suits both sense and metre. The con- 1339. Aesch. Suppl. 510. On the vtKpav cluding passage is not however very easy. ayd\fia.Ta, trinkets or ornaments, (or perAs far as syntax is concerned, zvytvLas haps head-dresses, v. 562,) here distinmay depend either on ir\iov or on virep- guished from TreVAoi, see Alcest. 160. fSdWav. See on Aesch. Prom. 944, 706. ecp' ots KTK., • according to your 0poi/T7Js vir£pf5a.\\ovTa Kaprepbv Krimov. own voluntary promise to die.' Hec. In the former case we may render it, 727, ii>, own son Hercules. Cf. Heracl. 291. Rhes. Travd/ia^os, and a very large number of 649. Iph. T. 680. Bothe translates, "propwords of the like formation. terea quod filius meus interiit."

HPAKAHX MAINOMENOZ.

55

6' v / 3 p l £ e i ? £73-1 daVOVCTL TOIS C/i,OlS#

a XPW erpCot<s, Kti Kparei<s, (nrovSrjv eVel 8' a.va.yKV)v 7rpocrri0i7s rj^lv davelv, crrepyeiv dmy/07, hpaariov 8' a croi So«ret. TTOI) S^ra Meydpa

AM. ATK. AM. ATK. ATK.

710

; nov T4KV 'AXKfjLtjvrjs yovov;

jaev avTrjv, ws Ovpadev ei/cacrai, xPVtia 80^175 T^CTS' e x e t s TeKixrjpLov ; IK€TLV TT/)OS ayvoi? ecrrtas ddcraeiv fidOpots, d f o ^ T a y ' iKerevoucrav eKcrwcrai ySiov. Kat TOV 6av6vTa y avaKaXeiv \xdrqv irocriv. 6 8' ov TrdpecrTLV, ovSe fxrj poXr) TTOTC. OVK, ei ye /xi^' r i s Qzutv avacrTrjo-eii viv. ^ avrrjv KOLI /cd^ii^' CK Soj/xdrap. v ei^v row <$>6vov Spacra? rd8e. 67rei8^ crol rdS' ecrr' ol SetjaaTcov etjwOev eK7ropeucro)u,ev crw (JL7)Tpl TraiSas. 8eSp' eirecr$e, W5 at' crxo\r]V XvacDfjiev acr/xevoi 8OKW

TI

709.
715

720

725

without regarding the doubts thrown out by Lycus. Besides, TI seems otherwise required with TeK/iripiov. 717- avaxa\(iv Hermann for uva.Ka.\e7. The change is so slight that the conjec713. Bvpad£V eltcd(ra.it to judge from ture, though only probable, seems fairlv without, i. e. not from personal know- admissible. The verb is used in earnest ledge. Amphitryon was outside ; they invocation, when a name is repeated over were, as he professes to believe, still at and over again. See Hel. 9G6. Med. 21. the altar of Zeus aarrjp (v. 48) in the 718. ouSe /xii fi6Xri, 'nor is there a fivxbs or inner room of the house. He chance of his ever returning.' See on would be dvpaBev in this sense alone ; for Heracl. 384. he was one of the party who had taken 719. The -ye gives a slight irony ; for refuge (v. 44). In fact, Hercules had Amphitryon knew that Hercules had taken his wife and children into the house really returned : ' No truly, unless indeed under his own protection, v. 622. As one of the gods should have restored him this appeared an unsatisfactory way of from below.' forming a conclusion, Lycus naturally in722. ivdi^iov, a matter of anxiety, a quires,' What circumstance have you as a scruple; as we say that something is ' on proof of this opinion (whatever it may one's mind.' Ion 1347, tv8iiu6v p.oi T6TC be) ?' Hermann, followed by Pflugk, ridriai Aortas. It is highly probable that Dindorf, and Kirchhoff, reads with a double 5e has dropped out after ripus. 'Well interrogation, rl xpijl*"-; &c., which would then, we, who are without fear, will bring mean, ' You think that she is doing what? out the children with their mother, since Have you any certain proof of your sus- you object to do it.' Kirchhoff would picion ?' The reply of Amphitryon may read, ^ueis &p', ei 5r) KTA. appear to suit this better; but in fact 725. As ax0^ T6VWV is delay in doing Amphitryon proceeds with his narrative certain works, so Xvav axWV is to

56 A 71 T

AM.

ETPiniJOT crv 8' ovv Iff, epx 6 1 ^' °^ XP£C^V' aXXw /JLehjcret,.

T

*

a

^^

TrpocrSoKa 8e Spwv Ka/c&>9

KOLKOV Tt TTpd^euv.

ft)

yepovTes,

eg KaXot"

^i(j)y]<j)6poicn,, rovs vreXas SOKCOV KTeveiv, 730 6 irayK(XKi(TTO%. ei/xi 8', ais iScu veKpov TTitrTovT' e^ei y a p i^Sovas OVTJCTKWP avrjp i)(dp6s Tivon> re T5>V StSpajxevav hiKTjv. XO. a". /Aera/3oXa /ca/caV /xeyas 6 -npoaff aval; crrp. a. 735 put an end to such delay, and cause that * pleasure in children,' i. e. proceeding the thing should be done at once. Lycus from them to the mind of another, Troad. therefore says that he will gladly end the 371, repels KaK&v Androm. 94. More business, which has been so long pro- properly, perhaps, he would have said, rh tracted, by bringing out the suppliants •yap Qavziv i%8phv TJSOVUV ex eI * B u t himself. This is a better explanation than 9vr)(rKwv is to be taken quite literally, ' by Matthiae's, who thinks there is a mixed the act of death :' the enemy gives pleaconstruction, meaning i s &i> ir6vav yfias sure by his very death-pangs. \vaavTes, (TxoXty A.aJ8ct>jue*'. But even 735. The chorus, in dochmiacs mixed this is to be preferred before Canter's with iambic di^tichs, exult in the cer\eva-a-aifiev, adopted by Pflugk, or Mus- tainty of the retribution which Lycus grave's \a0a/j.ev, given in W. Dindorf's must now meet with.—The arrangement text. Bothe's proposal, though he rightly of the following verses in what may be acquiesces in the vulgate, is better than called inverse antithetical clauses, is reeither of the above, WJ h.v O"%OAT? Kvdaifj.^vtained from W. Dindorf's text. Her&v. alternately. This, of course, is arbitrary. 726. (rh 8' ovv 18'. • Go then, if you In the opinion of the present editor, this will go.' See on Rhes. 336.—oT xP6l^"/> was, like many other passages where exa euphemism as well as an ironical evasion citement is expressed, recited by single choreutae rapidly taking up sentence after for is Bdva-Tov. 728. Trpd^iv, ir£lo~e apparently used for irape'xei, also on Suppl. 1132,) that the iambic is to be explained on the principle that lines consist of nearly pure iambi, and the ritiovh is not 90 much the pleasure felt by resolved dochmii in 745 closely agreeing another, as the pleasure given out from, with those in 758, show that a special or afforded by, the unjust party himself care was taken by the poet in composing when he is punished. In other words, it such passages, which to modern readers is objective rather than subjective. So are apt to appear the least interesting. we may explain*the phrase ijSoval Ttnvuv,

HPAKAH2

MAINOMENOZ.

57

TTaklV VTT0CTTp4eL filOTOV £t

ft'. lo) St/ca Kal 0ea>v TraXCppov; TTOT/AOS. 739 y . ijA^es xpopto /xev ov SiKrjv S&icret? davcov, errp. ft'. o'. vfipeus vftplt^v ets afj-eCvovas cridev. e'. -^ap/jioval Saicpvwv eBocrav eK/8oXa?. orp. y . yepaiol, /ecu r a BW/JLOLTCDV ecra) OLVT. fi'. OTTcaixev, ei irpdcrcreL rts ws iyco diXco. ATK. Id Id) fxoi JU,O6. XO. rj. rode Karap^erat fieXo? i/xol KXVCLV dvr. a. 750 (^CXLOV iv Sojuois* 6ava.T0poifiLov (TTevd^wu avatj. ATK. S> Tracra KaS/xov yai', drroXXv^ai S6Xa>. crrp. S'. XO. i . Kal yap SiwXXus* avrCiTOLva S' IKJIVOXV 755 ToXfxa, SiSovs ye TSIV SeSpajaeVwv SLKTJV. 736. ira\i>' KT\. ' By a backward course is turning his life into Hades.' A metaphor from the downward course of the stadium, after passing the CTT7)A?) at the end. 737- Either i i must here be doubled, with Hermann, or /3oa must be omitted in v. 7^2, according to a correction in Flor. 2. 740. xP^fp ILSV. Briefly put for ov

Sltc7]i/ 5a>(rets,-)(.p6vq>JJMV^ aAA.1 OJAWS. T h i s

immediate prospect of unlooked-for revenge.—€ir-f]\TTi(T€v Hermann for ^A.7n(Te, UvtfATritrevFix ap. Kirchhoff. One or the other of these metrical corrections is necessary on the supposition that this verse is antistrophic with 758. 747- yepaiol is the acute emendation of Kircbhoff for yepcuz. The error arose from v. 740—1 being wrongly given to Amphitryon. Compare yepoi'res in the address of the Coryphaeus, v. 817748. as iyii 6i\oi. See on Androm. 1170. Hel. 1405. Inf. 762. Soph. Oed. Col. 1124, Kal <xo\fleoliropoiev air

distich, before Hermann's edition, was giyen to Amphitryon. For the plural tifipeis, for which Elmsley proposed v&piafi, see Suppl. 495. Bacch. 247. eyw 6fA{si. Probably, tiffpw y' v&pifav KTA. 749. la |Uoi. This is said from within 745. vahiv efioAep, have come in retri- the house, according to the usual rule of bution. In this sense, or in the notion Greek tragedy. of unexpected reverses, av is more com750. KaTdpxerai. Probably the middle monly used. See on Eur. El. 590. voice, Lycus being the subject. So Orest. Kircbhoff would read e/toA' airep, the best 960, Karapxo^.a-1 (rTevay/j.bv, Si neAaff"yi'a. copy (Flor. 2) giving e/M>\', and this Hec. 685, alai, KaTapxapai vifnov fSaKwould suit the antistrophe better, where Xtiov. The active however is used in however the first syllable of ovpaviaiv Andr. 1199. (opaviaiv) may be scanned as short. See 754 dnrSAAvpai. Elmsley, always on Oed. Col. 1466. Pflugk proposes to read the look out for a plausible excuse for flhina' ay, and to make 7a? & a | the no- altering the vulgate readings, proposes yrj, minative to iraAiv efioAev, ' the king of St6\Avfxai S6\tj>, on account of SidiAKvs the land (Hercules) has come back, which following. I never could have expected to happen to 755. r6\/ia ZK-T'IVWV, for avexov. So me.' The joy of the chorus however irpa0ei>Ta TATJKII in Aesch. Agam. 1008. seems more properly to result from the

VOL. III.

58

ETPiniAOT La'. Tts [6] Oeovs dvojjiia -^paivcav, Ovr/rbs &v, dvr. y . dOVO~LV 6eoC ; ifi'. yepovres, OVKZT' ecrrt Svcro-e/3i)? dvrjp. dvr. 8'. 760 18'. <j)iXoL ydp evTvyovo~LV ous iyco 6eXw. XOPOX. Xopol ^(opol Kal OaXiaL [leXovai 0rj/3a<; iepbv KWT acrrv. xl yap SaKpvcov,

crrp. e .

7C5 do i ySejSafc' dva£ 6 Kawbs, 6 Se iraXaLTepo'i Kparel, Xifieva XITTOJV ye. TOV ^ h * 8 ' e/cros yjXdev CXTTI?.

770

757. The article in this verse is not ne- Thebes is again summoned to the dance cessary to the sense, and is rather against and to sing the victories of Hercules. The the metre of v. 744, which appears to be Muses shall come from Helicon to the two cretics followed by a dochmiac. If city of Cadmus. The truth of the tale, the 6 be retained, deovs must be taken that Hercules is the veritable son of Zeus, as a monosyllable, and both verses be and not of the mortal Amphitryon, is now scanned as double dochmiacs. —Translate, apparent. He has returned unexpectedly ' Who was it that, violating the majesty of from the darkness of Hades; and if heaven by his lawlessness, being but a Thebes is to be ruled, better by Hercules mortal, aimed a foolish saying at the than by the ignoble Lycus. The right blessed gods, that they have no power ?' will be made manifest in the coming conHere KaTa^iX^iv is unusually put for test, if the gods still uphold justice.—For p'nrreiv tcard TIKIS, (the common meaning 0ir)/Sas we should probably read @Ti$tus. being to overthrow.) Pflugk well com- Cf. v. 797. pares Herod, i. 122, o> Se Toitees—Kar- 767. 6 KAHLVSS MSS. See on v. 38. Here 4fiaXov (ftdrify &s iKKetftcvov Kvpov K{V Pierson's conjecture, 6 Kau/bs, is certairdy i£eOpa\/e. See also Hel. 164, £ nzya.\a>v plausible, on account of the antithesis with 7raAniTepos. It has been admitted 763. Here begins the ode of the united by Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf. chorus, for the most part in glyconean 770. The 7€ here, if genuine, conveys verse, but intermixed in the first strophe a tone of triumph, as if the sense were, with other simple metres. ' Now,' they ' aye, and he has returned from the waters exultingly say, ' may Thebes dance and of Acheron too, which his enemies hoped sing, for tears and sorrows have ceased. would overwhelm him for ever.' As howLycus ia dead, and Hercules has re- ever the Se in the next verse is not found turned to his rightful throne. The wicked in the old copies, but is added on Hernever escape the vengeance of heaven. mann's conjecture, we should perhaps Prosperity infatuates men by the power it read, Xifxeva Xtire'tv 5E T6J/ 'AxepiWioi/1 confers. The unjust man dares not con- SoK-n^aToiv 4icTbs %\eev eATTIS, i. e. ' our template the possibility of reverses : yet hopes of his leaving Hades have been in the end the catastrophe overtakes him.' verified beyond expectation.'

HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. Oeol deol

TWV OLSI Kal

air.

e.

TWV OCTLOJV

6 ^pucros a r peva>v ySporous efayercu, hvvacnv [CLSIKOV] i^ekKotv. Xpovov yap ourts erXa TO 7raX.iv elcropav, V6[JLOV Trapiiievos, dvo/ua ^apiv eOpavcre *S' o\/3ov Kekaivbv IcT^r/iS <5 6peL, fecrreu #' kiTTaTrvkov 7rdXe«s

775

780 crrp.
peva vaaT dyvial, &d 785

<JVV T

772- /icAotMri. So Canter for jj.ik\ovv ovfievPerhaps however it occurred after Trapiira'toi/res. e'/ieros, so that the sense would be, ' yet by 774. As a T' euTtr^/a is equivalent to neglecting the law he breaks down sudavv evrvx'a, i confirm Tyrwhitt's correction, as given TOV tppovtiir, ' prevents men from being above, for 'iGfxrivq
12

60

ETPiniJOT vScop jSare \nrovcrat * crvvaoiSol TOV 'HpaKkeow; aywva. a> Hvdla SevSpam irerpa oiv 0* 'EkiKOiVidhcav r' evyaOei irokiv, ifjua Iva yevos i(f>dvy), v Xo^os, os

790

795

s iepbv a><;. Si \e.KTp(av hvo cruyyevcis evval, dvaroyeuovs re KCU Zkos, os rjXOev es e w a s Nvfi(f)as Tas UeyOcr^iSos"

ai'T. err . 800

bay-tree, as Barnes reminds us. On the reading of the next verse see v. 735. The metre, as compared with v. 808, seems to be spondee + choriamb. + cretic, with an initial long syllable for anacrusis. 792. ?i|ei"'. It is to be feared that this 787. If the antistrophic verse (804) be right, a syllable has dropped out of this, word is corrupt. In saying that the which Hermann supposes to have been abodes of the Muses on Helicon shall jitoi or vvv. Now, if we there read ovx ws come to Thebes, the poet can only mean iif i\iri$L (pdvBn, here an epithet to SiSaip,that the Muses themselves will arrive. as (Ttfxvhv, may have been lost. So in L. Dindorf proposes 5)K€T', which is apM e d . 6 9 , (r*fj.vbv ai*\ rieip^y?]? vScop. proved by his brother. The old readsaid to be ij^er'. Bothe proposes The verse would thus be pherecratean. ing is Perhaps however vvvaa6nsvai should be 7JX^T'\ ' celebrate with a merry noise,' and restored. Bothe gives vv^ipais, depend- this suits both metre and sense. ing on irwaoiSol, and this also is plau793. re after 4/j.h was omitted by sible. But it is better to make ayiova Heath. governed by /Hare than by the implied 794. 4(pdvri Hermann for eipave. The sense of ae/5ouTis Sipa 8' 4K VOTI^OVTOS(Tvyyeverupa KXeirwy aSeA^ftii', of Clyydfxov TeAettfa tffTi. The sides and val- temnestra, El. 746. leys of Parnassua were covered with the 801. XlepirriiSos. Alcmena is called these forms are commonly changed. Thus in Rhes. 826, the metre requires SifioevTidfias for —t'Sas, and inf. v. 791 Barnes rightly conjectured 'EAMafidSaiv for

HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOS.

61

TnarTov fiot, TO 7raXaLov TJSrj Xe^os, ft> ZeV,

TO O"0V OUK

C7T eATHOIL <j)dvd7],

XajU.irpai' o eoeig' o vpoi'os Tav 'Hpa KXEOS dXi
os yas ege/Sa

0aXduo)v,

S(3jU,a XITTOJI' Kpeicracov

805

veprepov.

/JLOI, Tvpavvos €vs

7} hvcryivei d a vvv icropdv ^L(j)7]6pcov es d

810

v, el TO SIKCUOV

feots 815

ea ea. dp

es T O ^ OLVTOV TTLTVXOV

{nrep

yepovres, oiov vcidks

KS)\OV,

(j>6/3ov, bpS);

CKTTOSOJV eXa.

the descendant of Perseus as the daughter 811. Hermann, by taking a for SJ' ct, of Electryon, who was that hero's son. involves rather than simplifies the syntax. Brodaeus compares Theocr. xxiv. 72, The passage, as the text stands, is certainly difficult, and Kal vvv for a vvv Bdpceiy api ' not a3 I used to hold it in their next to utter a prayer to 'ATTIJAACOJ/ a.TrOTp6iratos. — rbv avrbv TT'LTVXOV, the view.' same fit or emotion of fear as the rest. 805. \af/.irpai> g56(|6, scil. odirap. 810. The old reading, rjSbs yivzi b.vaK- Cf. fxavlas TTWVKOV Iph. T. 307. 819. vai8es, dull, sluggish, viz. through vav, was corrected by Canter. Lycus is meant, who (according to Athenian ideas) old age; fipaSi/s, 5u
62

ETPiniAOT 820 OLTTOTpOTTOS jivoiO

[JLOL \jSiV~]

IPIS. 6apcreLT€, NVKTOS rrfvS' opwvres eKyovov Avacrav, yepovTes, Kafxk TTJV 6ewv Xdrpuv 'Ipiv iroXei yap ovSe^ rfKoyav /SXa^Sos, evos 8' eV dvSpos Sw/^ara crrpaTevofiev, w cfiacriv elvaL Zr\vo% 'AXKfJujvrj^ T OLTTO. TTplu ixkv yap ddXov; eKTeXevrrjcrav TO XPW vlv e$eo'<0&, ovS' eta VLV KaKcus Spav ovr' e/u,' ou^' vHpav rrore.

el Se /xd^^ous SieTrepaa EvpvcrBeas, 'Hpa npoad^jat, KOWOV aT/x auT

peva>v TapayfAovs KOI TTOSWV criapnjiJLaTa eXavve, Ktvet,, 6vi,ov e^tet KaXcuv, c!)5 av TTOpevcras 8t' *Aytpov<jiov iropov

825

830

835

Phoen. 1027, for fieralpeiv, like ireSai'x- preferred by Matthiae and Pflugk, TJI ^IOJ, a well-known Aeolicistn, which no xptiSiv. one would now mistake, with Barnes, for 830. eirel 5e KTX. ' But now that he ir6Sas atpa. has got safely through the labours im821. Hermann regards this and the posed by Eurystheus, Hera desires to preceding verse as antistrophic to 818—9. attach to him the guilt of kindred blood, But the TWV is more probably an insertion by his slaying his own children; and I before irTuxarav to make up an iambic, have the same desire.' Here Kotvbv is Omitting it the verse becomes dochmiac ; Wakefield's correction for Kaiv6v. There and so Fix (ap. Kirch.) would read. can hardly be a doubt of its truth, the 822. Iris calms the fear of the chorus, sense being KOIVOV a'1/j.a.Tos ix'taaixa. Comby assuring them that not the Thebans pare Antig. 201, 'i)6e\tiae 5" a'lftaTos KIHgenerally, but only Hercules is the object vov irdtTaaBat. Choeph. 1027, (petjywv of divine resentment. She identifies her- T6S' ai/xa KOIV6V. The Greeks always self with the cause of Hera, and declares made the widest possible distinction bethat, having now the power, she has also tween ordinary homicide and the shedthe will, to persecute the hitherto vie- ding of kindred blood. Though Kaivhv torious hero. aLjxa in itself might mean, ' another 825. Sii/iara Scaliger for irii/xaTa. See slaughter besides those he has already on v. 432. Perhaps we should read , Troad. 62, ical avvSt828. rb XP'1", ' destiny.' On this for- \<j• tyib irpa£ai BeAa ; mula see Hec. 260. There i9 another 837- On Kahav QUi/ou see Med. 278. reading, but of no authority, though it is Troad. 94.

HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ.

C3

6va> v

yva fikv TOP Hpas o?ds ear' avrco ^dXos,

840

fxddrf Se TOV e/xoV r) deol [xkv ovSa/xov, TO, OurjTa S' earac fieyaka, fir) SOVTOS 8iKr)i>. ATTTA. i£ euyevous fxkv TraTpbs e/c Te jUijTepos NVKTOS Ovpavov T d' ai/xaTos*

dyao-^vat •' e V dvOpcoirojv *(f>6v 7rapaLvco~at oe, Trpiv ccpakeicrav

CLCTL

a m T , ^v Tnorjcrt) e/xots OUT'

od ou/c acrr/fios OUT' CTTI ^^ovt e deolcriv, f ou ye JU,' eio"7re)u-Tret5 SO/AOUS*

Se -^oipav /cat 0dXaamcrav i£r)fJL€pco
8.50

dypiav

839. T?>I/ /c. (Tre(pavov, a singular peri- that ayarrdrjyai is used for opynrdTJuat, in phrasis for TOUS lauToO 7ra?5as. — atifleVT?;, the Homeric sense, as II. xvii. 70, evda avr6x^'P'- — X^ o! > °y attraction to oftis K€ pua (pepoi KXvra. Teu^ea TlavOoiSao ifrri, whereas rbv "Hpas — xtJA.oc was the 'Arpei57)S, ef fJ.li ot aydacraro •Po?f2os'ATr6\intended construction. The idiom is \wv. Hermann, whom Pflugk follows, common enough; see examples in Por- explains it thus ; " hoc munus, de quo son's note on Hec. 1038. Translate: ' I n Iris dixit, habeo, non invidendum amicis." order that having conveyed over the Ache- Bothe, "ita ut amicis non invideam, ut ron the company of his lovely boys by a honore meo contenta esse possim." Elsedeath inflicted with his own hand, he may where Euripides uses ayaadai, sometimes learn by experience what Hera's anger with a genitive, for dav/x&feiv, e. g. Iph. against him is, and may also be taught A. 28. Phoen. 1054. Rhes. 244. mine; otherwise the gods are in no 846. 6vovs W. Dindorf, after Dobree, account, but human affairs (alone) will (so also Bothe,) for i\WV. 844. I t is better not to place a comma done. 850. ov ye is clearly wrong. It would at 7re<J>wca. The sense is, e'£ ebytvovs iraTphs, TOVTtGTiv Ovpavov, ire(pvica, €/c mean quippe cujus. Perhaps, ou fj.' e7rei
NVKTSS.

Otherwise evyevovs

ir€fJ.TT€lS.

852. i£ri[iep
/j.ev is answered in rifxhs 3' %%oi TAGR,

64

ETPiniAOT

IP.

Tiju,as TTiTvovaras avocriav avBpwv vno' crol 8' ol) Trapaivu) fieydXa fiovXecrdcu firj crv vovdereL TOL 6' "Hpa<; KOLjxa [jirj^av7]fJ,aT(t. 855

ATT.

e's TO XWCTTOV e;u,/8i/3a£«
IP. ov^t o~co(f>povelv y eTre/it/ze Sevpo (et Ta^os hrippoifiheiv ff OjUapretv &>s KwyyeTrj KVva$, 860 et/xi y- ovre TTOVTOS OVTCO KVfxacn crrivu>v Xdfipos, OVTC yrjs creicr/Aos Kepavvov T oTarpo<; d)8lvas nveav, of iyco o-TaSta Spajnou/xat aripvov et? 'HpaKXeovs, /cat Karapprj^oi fxiXaOpa teal S 854. col 51 ou KTA. ' S O , as I said as hounds follow the hunter, why then (v. H47— 8), I do not advise you (i e. I ad- (ye) I will go,' &c. Here the copies vise you not) to desire any great mischief.' give eirippol[i§y}v, corrected by Kirchhoff, The old reading ao'i r' ov certainly will who would omit the Te here and place not stand, (Bothe's idea, that OVTOI irap- it after d^apreiv. The former verb, atva is meant, being obviously unten. meaning properly to make a hissing or able,) and the change of -re into 5e is rustling noise at some object, is here a slight, not to say that the confusion is synonym of eiri6wij. She appears to common. (So also Nauck.) Musgrave's represent herself as the huntress, Hercules reading, though adopted by Matth. Herm. as the pursuer to be hounded on in quest Dind. and Pflugk, O&(TT' OV Trapaivw, does of his prey, by her terrific and rousing noises. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 402, i) Kal TOInot seem in the least probable. 1 855. Ktt^a Reiske for KaKa. The sense avTas ToiS iirippoi^us Kparr]- be (TTa8iadpafj.odfj.aL with o superscribed, 8e7
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. TCKV anoKTeivacra Trparov

65

6 Se Kavav OVK etcre-

Tai

865

TraiSas ous enter ivaipav,

irplv av C/XTJS AWOTJS ^(£77.

^v tSou fcai 8rj TLvdacrei Kpa.ra fiakfiiSav diro, teal OLacrTp6ov6filo).

arelx es OvXv/JiTrov irehaipovcr, T Ipi, yewatoi* TrdSa* es odjaous S' 17/^ets aavToi SvcrofJiecrO' 'HpaxXeovs. XO.

OTOTOTOI, ariva^ov

airoKeiperai

866. e,u^s AuiTin/y, madness sent by 872. Ov\viJ.irov. It is a question if me. That the person Avacra should speak this word was not written "OXv/xiroy, and of Avtrtra as the effect caused by her, is the \ considered as doubled in the pronot more singular than when Qdvaros is nunciation, as Ajac. 210, irai TOV $pvyiov said SdyaTov 4/x$a\e7v in Alcest. 50. See TeXfiTavTos, and also in Ar. Equit. 9, on Iph. A. 775. The old reading, 4/xas where we read ^vvavXtav K\av8wf} of the terrible sort, and his breathings he does not keep retires within the palace. Neither persober (soberly breathe), as a bull (pants) son appears again in the play. In this for the attack.' The same formula is respect, as well as generally in the unquoted by Pflugk from Ar. Pac. 327, fl" usually elevated and epic diction of the iSoi), Kcd 5^ TreiraujUai. There is no doubt play, Euripides seems to have aimed at that ^v, whatever be its etymology, is the great effects of the Aeschylean drama. identical with the Latin en. It occurs There is no reason why the spectacle may also in TfviSs or %v We, Theocr. ii. 38.—not have been made as terrible as the fSaXPiSav STTO, for air' apxns. Med. 1245, Eumenides, about which certain wellefnre irphs $a\$?8a AvTrypav $iov. T h e known but apocryphal anecdotes are told. metaphor in ffrdSia 8pa/j.ov[/.ai is main- As a Chthonian or Titanian power (comtained. On trwtppovtiv in the sense of pare v. 844 with Aesch. Prom. 213, Hes. ifMpptnv tlvai, see Ion 521. Tro. 350. Theog. 211 seqq.) it is probable that Hel. 97. Orest. 254. It is hard to say Lyssa was clad in black garments, conwhether o"w(ppovl£etv here has an active ortrasting with the bright-coloured dress of an intransitive sense.—K?Jpas, 'Epivvas. the messenger Iris. It would seem, from v. 882, that her head was entwined with Cf. v. 481. snakes after the semblance of an Erinys; 871. xopivnv viva., generally to cele- and she is described as riding in a car, brate a person in the dance, here means which does not appear to be a merely ZWITLV, to agitate and whirl him as if metaphorical expression, in v. 880. drawn along in a ring of rapid dancers. Cf. v. 879-—KaTavXi\, mjA^irw, a term 874. During the absence of the actors, said to be derived from the effects of the chorus, speaking as before (735 seqq.) Corybantic music. Musgrave cites Athen. in succession, the Hegemon commencing p . 5 2 7 F-i KOTOU\OU/16KOU! Ttpbs XeA.Wfl- with the first distich, express in dochSos, and Pflugk adds several examples miac and other measures their fear that from late writers, Plutarch, Lucian, and Thebes is about to lose Hercules, who Alciphron.—Kirchhoff would read T&xa has j ust been seized with a sudden phrenzy. Hermann regards v. 874—88 as the irpo5' syto KT\.

VOL. III.

K

66 arbv avOos, 7rdXis, 6 ALO<; '.EXXas, a TOV evepyerav a, ?, oXets iiaviaicTLV Avcrcra? T avavXoLS. fiifiaKtv

iv SicfipoLcnv a TTOXVCTTOVOS, 880

apfiacrL o evoLoaxjL Kevrpov a>s £7rt X«uy8a JVVKTOS

o€cov la^rm-acri, y'.

Topywv

Avcrcra.

TOfty TOV €VTV~)(y) jU.eTey8aXev 885

Ta^u oe Trpo? iraTpos TCKV <

8

/

875

5

/

\

s

^

r

7

^

^

^

. i
dyovov avTLKa XucrcraSes ffiSij, and divides the rest, as far as v. 921, TOS $ios in Hippol. 821. See on Electr. into a very complex scheme of strophes 314. Kirchboff gives fia.vi6.aiv Aia&as and antistrophes, including utaaShs and Xoptvdevr' av\o7s. 879. TroKvtrTovos. Either ' noisy ' (cf. 4iry86s. Pflugk, chiefly following Seidler, endeavours to improve on his arrange- v. 860) or ' causing much woe.' That ment ; but the present editor has pre- Lyssa was borne in a real car is proferred to follow W. Dindorf in omitting bable, though the phrase used might imthe marks of antithetical correspondence ply mere haste.—&s v marked as of rare occurrence The MS. very anomalous. a dochmius -(- cretic + ithyphalfrom fxapfiaipeLv, with says " defendi potest," and Kirehhoff lic.—fiapfjuxpanrbs adopts, but the reading is perhaps due glowing or shining face. If this be the to a metrical suggestion, the common sense, the epithet was descriptive of her reading being superscribed. The poet actual appearance, though we cannot tell how this feature was represented. Barnes' would rather have written TTSKCWS. however is deserving of considera8^^. [lavtmaiv— avavAois. ' With mad- note He thinks the reference is to the ness not like that inspired by the flute.' tion. head which turned the beThe old reading ivavXois (especially as Gorgon's into stone; and he would correct combined with xoPfv^^VTa) is in some holders Hesychius, /iapnapcp, XiSoiroiq, into fiapdegree defended by v. 871, x°P^aw Ka^ jUap&jmp, \tdoTToiip } though he approves of KaravXiiaa (p6$ip. But on the other hand, Salmasius' conjecture, \l8if TTOI$, ' a kind iv and av in composition are as often in- of stone.' terchanged as eV— and air—, and it is a familiar idiom to call any thing doleful 885. e/nrceiVeTai Elmsley for e/cnvei&fj.ou(Tost &\vpos, &x°Post avav\os &c, as(Ta/re or €Tn>ei5
HPAKAHS

MAIN0MEN02.

fcafcots ixTreracrovcriv. e'. tw crreyai, ov

^opev^a TVfnrdvoiv arep, epa dvpcrca,

890

(JT. id) TT/OOS CU/XCIT', o u ^ i

ras

/3oTpva)i> iirl ^evfiacri Xoi/8as. £'. vyf), TeKv, i^opixare- Sai'ov rdSe Satov /xeXo§ eVavXeiTcu.

895

77'. /cwayerei ye TCKVIOV Stwy/Aov

ou7ror' *oil7roT' aKpavTa So/xotcri .ducrcra #'. atat KaKhyv.

L. atai S^jra rbv yepcubv a>s cnivm epa rdv re TratSoTpo^ov, *a [xd yewarcu. ta.

900

IOOU IOOU,

by resolved syllables. The next is the TSS before frorpvav, both on the theory same, with the anacrusis.—itcireTaa'ovo'ii', of an antistrophe.—\oi@as Barnes for eKTevoviri, ' will lay him low.' Cf. Cycl. A.cu/3as. 497- The common reading, iiciraTdo-896. eravXeTTm. It is clear from r6Se (rova'iVy in itself very improbable, is at- that the real tones of a flute are now tributed by Kirchhoff to a conjecture of heard within. Lyssa had said KaravXi\(rw H. Stephens.-—KaKois the present editor in v. 871, and the flute was used in tha for KaKottnv. (So also Nauck ap. Kirch.) orgiastic music of Bacchus and Cybele The old reading, \vaoa. 5e Tos,(Bacch. 128). Pflugk supposes the sound was corrected by Hermann. The passage to have proceeded from the sacrifice in is rather difficult to translate. ' Alas, which Hercules was engaged, v. 923. wretch that I am ! thy offspring, O Zeus 897- Kvvay€Te7 ye. ' Aye, he is track(i. e. Hercules), bereft of his children, ing his children in the pursuit,' viz. round forthwith mad ravening vengeance exact- the pillar, as described in v. 977- The ing penalties for wrong (i. e. the fierce noise of feet is heard within. It seems resentment of Hera,) will lay prostrate by better to read ye for re than to omit the misfortune.' word with the editors after Hermann. 890. Hermann, to suit his antistrophic In the next verse W. Dindorf repeats theory, gives xopev/j.ar' &Tep Tvirdvwi'y oviroTf, comparing the metre of v. 908. against the old copies. He is followed by The meaning is, there is sure to be some Matthiae, Dindorf, and Pflugk. The dire effect in the house from the revelries mention of the bacchic Tvfnrava (cf. of so dread a goddess. Bacch. 59) induces the correction of the 900. yepai6v. This is an instance of sentiment, ' not however in the way that the at being made short, this verse and a suits the bacchic thyrsus,' where Kex - the two next being dochiniac. Kirchhoff pL(Tfihtt is used adverbially. (Bpoy.iou however says, " as delendum judico." Hartung ap. Kirch.) A similar idea is Cf. Hipp. 171, aAA' TJSe rpo, Hermann chooses to make a tinues the construction from Kardpx^Tai, senariug, a? a?,
2

68

ETPinUOT

ifi'. OveWa aeUi S<Sju,a, cru/ATriVrei
905

ty . T] rj, TI opa?, w TTCU /no? ;

iS'. lAeXdBpwv rdpay/xa

TapTapeiov,

a>s eV 'EyKeXaSw CTOTC IlaXkas,

es SOJWOUS TrepTret,?.

AT. XO. AT. XO. AT. AT.

£> Xeu/ca yvjpa acofiar' avaKakeis *Tiva jxe rCva fiodv ; aXacrra rdv Sojaoto'i. jidvTiv ov*£ irepov a^oficu. TeOvacn, TraxSes1 XO. aiai"
AT.

p Xeye *Xeye riva rponov ecrvro Oeodev iirl fxeXadpa Ka/ca TaSe TkrHiovas re Traihav Tv\as. iepa ju-ev ^v irdpoidev icr)(dpas

910

915

920

906. T( Spas; It appears afterwards — €<™TO Hermann for ecrtruTO. In the from the messenger's account, v. 999, last line \ty* directly governs rvxas. that Hercules was trying to pull the house Pflugk erroneously makes it depend on down upon his head. eiri. Kirchhoff gives TA.^uoi>es Te iraiSav 907. ,ueAa0pttW W. Dindorf and Pflugk TUXC«. for ii€AiiBp, which makes is S6jiov! a 922. iepa, the victims, the blood of mere tautology. For Enceladus slain by which was to be sprinkled on both the Pallas in the Gigantomachia see Ion 209, person and the house of the murderer. Aeuercreis ovv iir' 'EyKfAiStp yopywirbv From Aesch. Eum. 273 it is to be inferred irdwovaav 'ITVV. The passage however that the victim was a pig, KaSapfxhs xotp°seems to have "been interpolated. Per- KT6VOS, the sacrifice of which had been haps, e^ €^, TI Spcts, Ich TTCU At6s. | TO- rendered necessary by Hercules having payfia. Taprdpewv eiy So OVK aKovffTa, Andr. 1081. Kavovv edpe^e xtpv'Pds 0' 6/xoD.—
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02.

69

KaOdpcri OLKCOV, yfjs ava/cr' eVei KTavcbv i£e/3a\e rwvSe ScofJLaTCDv 'HpaKkerjv os Se Ka\kifjjop(f>o<; etcrr^/cei T4KVO)V, rjp re Meydpa T' iv KTJKKCO 8' 17877 Kavovv

925

CDUKTO ySwjiioO,
fjidXkov

Se SaXof x e i p t Se^ia epeiv,

es ~X€pVLfi &>S fidxjieiev, 'AXKfxijvrjs CCTTT) crLunrrj.

S

KCU ~xpovit,ovTos

TOKOS,

Trarpos,

930

irpocrea^ov ofifju- 6 S' OVK46* auros ijv, T' et» ocrcrots

d(f>pbv KarecrTa^' evrpi^ov yeveidSos. eXefe S' a/^a yeXwn TTapaTreTrXrjyfJidvcp, Trdrep, TI 6va>, vplv KTaveiv Evpvadia, Kaddpcriov irvp Kal TTOVOVS SLTTXOVS €X ^epas.

935

940

/j.((rofi<j>a\ov 'iatfiKiv %5r] /HTJAO Trpis within the sockets; an hyperbole, not to tr^>o7as irvp6s. be taken too literally.—aifiarwiras Porson 925. -rixvaiv Canter for viirKav. for —7roi5s. 928. SaAby tpepeiv.

Ax. Pac. 956, &)<e

936. TIflutuBarnes for TI

flu^.

I t is

$i), rb Kavovv Xafiiiv av KOX rijv xepci^a, perhaps best to regard it as the deliberairepltdi TQV 0(afxbv raxt&s e7ri5e|ia.—4»epe tive conjunctive. He fancies he must Si), rb Sa\iov r6b" efi0d\po> Aafidv. A slay Eurystheus as well as Lycus, and lighted brand from the altar was dipped that he may as well perform the purificainto the water with which the assembled tory sacrifice for both at one and the same people were sprinkled. The next verse time. is quoted by Athen. lib. ix. p. 409, (who 938. fims xelP&s- The ellipse of e« is gives the accent xcppfjSa,) and, together sufficiently defended by Cycl. 681, norepas with the preceding, by the Schol. on Ar. rfjs %fp^s; Aesch. Prom. 733, Aaius Se Pac. ut sup. The next step was to xe'P^s "' triSripoTeKrores vaiovffi XaAv^es. scatter the barley-grains, and finally to The phrase commonly means ' on the slay the victim, as is clear from Pac. 962. right or left hand,' and may be compared 971. 1017. with the use of ir66(v for itov, Bacch. 930. TroTpbs, Hercules. But above, v. 1175. Here it has a slightly different 926, Trarijp is Amphitryon. sense, ' when I might set these matters 932. iv tnpo(patffiv d[j.fj.dTQ>v, in, or right with one effort.' Pflugk, in a long with, distortion of eyes. Pflugk well note, comes to no more satisfactory concompares Bacch. 1166, aAA' eicropw yap elusion than that the poet may have €S Sdfiovs 6pfj.w/x4vr]v Uevdews

'Ayaurjv

written %pyov fj.ias JLOL %eip&s KT\.

An

jUijTe'p' iv Siaois 6i> fiias /J.' 4K the note (on v. 1161). xeip<(j. 1133. sKfiaXiiv, protruding the blood940. iirl Toiai KTA., (' for that slaughshot roots in his eyes, i. e. protruding his ter) beside those just slain,' viz. Lycus. eyes so that the roots seemed visible

70

ETPinuor 73"7jya§, p'nrTer

4K xeiP<*>v Ka.va.

is /xot 8tSft)o-t r o f a ; Tts * S ' oirkov os rots Mu/C7pas et/xi- \at,vaQai> vs 8t/ceXXas 0 \ &»s TO, KUKXWTTWV j3d0pa <j)oCvt,KL KaVOVL KOL TVKOtS f]pjJLO(Tfl€Va

945

(TTpenra cnhnqpca crvvrpiaivcacroi rrokw. 4K rovSe fiaCvov appear* OVK exaiV ^Xeil/ e^acrKe, $Cpov T elai^aivev dvrvya, Kadewe, Keurpov Syjdev a>s ex^v xeP^' SITTXOOS 8' oTraScHs rjv yeXws 6j3o<s 6' 6/J.OV.

950

t Tts TOS' eLTrev, aXXos ets aXXoi' BpaKcov

3os rj/xas SecrTror^Sj ^ [xaiverai,;

o o etp7r ai'w re /cat Kara) Kara crreya?, p.iao~K€, SafxaTav etcrw /3e/3<ws.

955

es ovoas, <ws 942. The 5e was inserted by Barnes.—

fusion and indiscriminate destruction from

%>ir\ov xepbs, his club.—TCLS MvK-ftvas, as the avv.

Taj 'A^Vji'as is not unfrequently found, the article denoting the celebrity of the place, e. g. Oed. Col. 24, T&S yow

949. niv-tpov — %x"iv is restored from Dio Chrysostom, Or. xxxii. p. 391 C , for the vulg. KtvTpy — divav, which is clearly 'ABiivas olSa, rhv 8e y^uipov ov. wrong, even as regards the form of the 944. as ra Hermann after Wakefield word, dtivtiv being the present, Beye'ty the for Sxr-re, a false reading which gave rise aorist. The same writer gives &vrvyas to the Aldine trvvrpiaivdivsiv, which is a for oV-rt^a. solecism. The oiVi£ Hanky is the red 950. SnrAovs yt\ais. Pflugk explains string, such as workmen still use to mark this too literally, " risus ambiguus dubiwood or stone in straight lines. The ma- tantium." The meaning is, SnrAovv tr^ij/ia, sonry of accurately-fitted polygonal blocks, •yfAws re ical
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. Oolvqv. Zie\6a>v 8' a> 'IcrOfjiov vcwrcuas eXeye TrpocrfSalvew Kavravda yvfivbv craJjua dels Tfop'na.\i.a.Ta 8' Evpvadei (Upefuav r)v ev MvKrjvais T<5 \6yca. Trarrjp Se vu> Oiycov Kparatas x a /°os eWeVei raSe* a> Trat, TI Tracr^eis; r t s o rpoiros fevcucreais ' ; ou Tt 7TOU c^ovos cr' e^aK^eucrev veKpoiv apTi Kdtveis ; 6 Se viv Evpvadea^ SOKCOV Ttajrepa, TrpoTapfiovvff iKecnov at^eT, tyapeTpav 8' evrpeTrrj Kal TO£* eavTov naucrl, TOVS EvpvcrOecos

SOKWI' wpovov

(fcovevew.

71

960

965

970

oi 8e Tapfiovvres 6/3a>

aXXos aXXocr', es ireVXous 6 ju.e£>

IA7]Tpb<; TaXatvqs,

6 S' VTTO KIOI^OS (TKLOLV,

aXXos 8e /SayjJLbv opvt,<; a>s eiTTrj^' VTTO. fioa 8e fJLrjTr/p, a> reKow, TL S p a s ; reKva

975

/creivets ; )Soa Se Trpecr/Su? oiKeroiv T 6 8' i£e\C
Topvevfxa Sewbv

TTOSOS,

ivavrtov

continuance of the delusion is intended to became a synonym of irpoenrtiv.—icaKijbe expressed, not the mere suddenness of pv
72

ETPiniAOT irpos rjirap' UTTTIOS Se XouVous p ebevaev iKirvecov fiiov. 6 S' rj\.aka£e KdireKO^Tracrev TaSe*

980

ets ju,ev veocrcros oSe davwv Evpv<; i^dpav

Tra/Tpa>av iKTuvcov TrerrTome

ak\a> 8' iirel^e rd^', os a/x<£i KpTjTnS', ft)5 \e\.7)9dv(U $0K0>V.

8' o

T\T]IJL(I)V

985

yovaai Trpocnrea-wv

e

7

yiveiov X ^Pa KaL /2 (jyCXrar, avha, fxrj /A' airoKTe£vr)<;,

o-ds ei/xt (Tos Trais* ov TOJ> EvpvarOecas oXei?.

6 8' aypioiirov oju-jLia Topyovos cnpi^xav, w5 e^ros ecrr^ 7ra?s Xvypov rofew/xaTos, (jLvhpoKTVTTOV fjiifji'qiC, vwep Kapa f3<xka>v £v\ov KadrJKt TratSos es ^avOov Kapa, epprjge o ocrra. oevrepov oe Trato ekcov, ^(wpet Tpirov Bv[L &>s iTncra£a)v Svotv. dXXa (f>0dv€L viv r) rakaiv fji'qTTjp inreKkafiovcra,

990

095

eicrcu

Kal KKTJ€I

6 8' a>s £"""' avrois 8^ KvKkcoTrioicriv a>v adopt the tame reading Tj-ip€v/j.a, pre985. /cpijirlj bears its usual sense of a tended by H. Stephens to have been square platform or base on which a superfound in his MSS. A better guess would structure is raised ; here therefore the be \6pivna. Various efforts have been steps of the altar. See Ion 38. Hel. made in restoring and interpreting this 546. Infra, v. 1261. passage ; but it is not difficult, if we re989. j/, ' having caught.' This third child rapidly round a pillar, and a piece of wood turned on a lathe. Cf. Bacch. son he wished to slay over the bodies of 1060, KVKAOVTO 5' SiiTTe T6£OV % Kvprhs the other two (cf. Electr. 291), whence rpox^s, rSpvcp ypa.(f>6/j.£vos Trepupopav, he is said -xwptiv &c. Barnes well obe\K(L Sp6/xoi/. Translate, ' but he, chas- serves, both from Apollodor. ii. 2, 11, and ing his son around the pillar, a fearful from v. 474 supra, that the sons of Hercircuit of his foot, stood facing him (at cules by Megara were three in number. 996. On
HPAKAHZ

MAIN0MEN02.

73

dvperpa, crraOjxa. Kal TTOLB' ivl KariaTpwa-ev /3eXet. 1000 Kavdevoe Typos yepovros LTnrevei s bpav iaCveTo, IlaXXas KpaSaCvova' ey^os eVtXo^w Kapa, Kappixpe irirpov arepvov eis 'Hpa/cXeous, os viv (j)6vov jxapytoVTOs ecr^e /ceis VTTVQV 1005 Kadfjtce ircTvei 8" es ireSov Trpos Kiova VSITOV Trara^as, os Trecr^ju-acrt crTeyijs OL)(oppayr)s eWeiro KprjuCScov CTTI. •>7^.ets S' iXevOepovvres in Spao-jjLwv 1010 (TVV T&J ykpovTi Secr/ta creLpaiwv avrjTTTOp,€V ITyOOS KIOV , O)S X ^ f a s VTTVOV

p.r)8£v TTpoa-f.pyaa-a.no rots SeSpafjievoLS evoei o' 6 T\rj^.u)v VTTVOV OVK evSai/xova TratSas (ftoveva-as Kal ha^apT. iycb ovv OVK olSa dvrjTav ocrns d

1015

1003. eTriAd after Canter, com- 1008. Tr€ari^a<Ti ifTtyms, the falling in paring Hipp. 221, £iri\oyxov exova' eV of the roof; cf. v. 999.—Kpi)Trifiai>, per%eipi ^3e'Aos. The sense is, 9jkf)ev tltcwv haps the plinth or base of the pillar itself; Tis, % rots bpoxri IlaAAas sival ifpaif^TO, or it may mean any raised part of the ' a form suddenly came, Pallas as she ap- floor. The pillar had fallen with the roof, peared to the beholders,' armed with and had been broken in two by the violence spear and helmet, as she was familiarly of the blow, and Hercules had fallen on the seen represented in the statue. Her- pillar, and was tied to it, inf. v. 1096. 1011. (Ttipaiaiv, made of rope. So mann's reading is unsatisfactory, &AA' $j\6ev, eiKtbi' &s opav, e<paiv4 re YlaWas, Pierson for Gtipzvoiv. To the same critic OS 7r K£ a KpaSaivovir' 67X > " ^ ^
VOL. III.

L

74 XL),

ETPiniAOT o (povos TJV ov ApyokLS e^et Trarpa Tore /JLCV TTepLcra/xoTaTos Kal aptaTO^ *iv T
Suoyevel

EXkaoc 1020

\_KOpo)\ [X.OVQT&KVOV

(f>6vov £)(a> Xe'fcu dvofievov 1017- The chorus compare with the murder of Hercules' children, those two similar events, renowned in song, of relations slain by kindred hands, the sons of Aegyptus by the Danaids, and Itys by his mother Procne. Both this brief ode and the ensuing dialogue with Amphitryon are for the most part dochmiacs alternating with senarii, a combination very common in Euripides when some great event, recently past, is discussed in animated language by parties nearly concerned in it. " Tragedy " (says O. Miiller, Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 315) " has no form more peculiarly her own, nor more characteristic of her entire being and essence," viz. than the dochmiac rhythm. Hermann has laboured to reduce the whole passage (1029—• 1085), which is very corrupt and difficult, into a complex and unnatural system of strophes and antistrophes, many of them consisting of one and two lines a-piece. His arrangement is justly rejected by the more recent editors. 1018. T(ST€ juej/, scil. STC eytvero, a common use, virtually equivalent to -noti.

Movcrais 1

He well compares Aesch. Cho. 620, «aKSIV 5e Trpe(rf3ev€Tai rb A'fifj.ytov \6yw,

(

is

put first in story,' ' is considered as before all others.' And the poet here consistently goes on to say rb. 8' iireptpa\e KTA., ' yet, very notable and great as that was, the present murder has surpassed it.' It is well known that Kpt'ioaav means superiority in any thing, not merely in virtue. On the same principle, perhaps, a murder is &pL
non quod res ista Poetae probetur, sed ob imtnanitatem et excellentiam quandam sceleris."—rwv Aavaov Hermann for r i c TWV (or TOU) Aavaov.

1020. TB 5' for T-dS' Hermann. Wunder, quoted by Pflugk, suggests TaSe S', which gives a complete dochmiac dimeter of resolved syllables. However, the antepenult in iraptSpafie may be long before the Sp. Bothe omits inrepefiate as a gloss on TrapeSpafie, and follows the earlier So Aesch. Cho. 962, at(i.vo\ phv $<xa.v iv copies in making TIX Se — Movaais one Bpivois T68' SJ/ierai. Bothe omits these sentence, by a very forced syntax. two words as an interpolation ; but Tcfc 1022. 6v6^vov MotStrats. This is a r6re Kana below is in favour of retaining strange expression, borrowed from the them. The metre seems to demand the practice of offering certain victims to cerinsertion of eV, and thus it may be com- tain gods. Both Hermann and Matthiae pared with Ion 146G, Phoen. 109, 146, perceived the sense to be, that Itys was inf. v. 1055; but it is doubtful if it slain by his mother to be a subject of should not be dochmiac as far as v. 1024. song. The other dative, rdkan KTA., •—For &purTos Hermann, Pflugk, W. seems also to depend, though less diDindorf, give &T;WTOS, the conjecture of rectly, on 6v6nevov. Taken alone, (p6vos Musgrave and Reiske. Slight as the OvtTai TW\ would here bear the meaning change of a single letter is, it involves a ' blood is shed to a person,' i. e. his blood grave question when it totally alters the is shed for him, but as an offering to ansense of the passage. Matthiae retains other (Movorcus). We may call it here &pi(TTos, but does not well explain it of the dative of reference to the person, the advantage which the event brought to about whom an act is done. Kirchhoff the Argives, viz. by liberating them from is probably right in omitting K6pa as a tyrants. If Kal &pi<XTos 'EAAciSi be not gloss. One might suspect the passage a mere gloss on the preceding word, should be restored thus: rd\ava Sioyevrj Klotz (Praef. p. xviii) appears rightly to fwvoTeKvov Xlp6KVT)s K.6pov (or y6i/ov) e x " explain it, "quum clarissimus turn in suo Ae£cu Qv6favov Movtrais genere maximus ac praestantissimus."

HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOX. av Se TeKva rptyova Te/coju,evo?, fai Scus, Xv
75

1025

ZSeorde, SidvSiy^a KkrjOpa Kkiverai VXJJLTTVXOIV SOJUOW. 1(0

1030

jJLOl.

Loecrde rdSe TeKva irpb narpb? ad\ia KeCfieva Svcrrdvov, euSovro? VTTVOV heivbv 4K TTCILSCOV (f>6vov.

Trepl Se Secrpi /cat iroXvfipox

a/A/x,aT&>v

1035

1023. The common reading, S Bai's, 1030. KXfjdpa nXlverai. Whatever is is of course corrupt. Canter proposed Z> the exact sense of this obscure phrase, it dd'ie, which, though adopted by Hermann occurs also in Oed. R. 1261, in Se irv9and Pflugk, is rightly rejected by Elmsley fievwv ercXtve Ko7Xa KXijOpa. The general as "contra morem tragicorum dictum." meaning is, that the double door of the He himself proposed 5 rdXas, which W. room is being opened (by the eccyclema) Dindorf alters to 8> TaXav. Barnes edits to display the bodies within. Hence on his own conjecture 5 TO? AI6S. SidvStxa alludes to the separation of the Kirchhoif suggests ov Sails. But in such two hinged doors in the middle. Others alterations what reliance can be placed ? refer the words to the violent demolition The passage is clearly corrupt. Perhaps, of the doors by Hercules himself, detrii 5e TeKva rpiyova reic6^.evos oAe/ce(S, scribed above, v. 999; but the preAutrtraSf ffvyKaTepyacrdtteyos jUOipa, or tre sent tense KXlverai is rather against this Se (depending on ixa Aefoj) rinva rpi- view. In the passage of Sophocles, the •yovtx TeK6fj.€voy iraXiv \v, after Elmsley. Hermann has noizdpoidev irarpds. suspicion respecting the integrity of the 1034. e'/c vaiSwv (pdvov, ' after his chiltext. He merely explains is riva (mean- dren's slaughter,' is Dobree's happy restoing to show that it does not agree with ffre- ration of zKiroScliv
L

2

76

ETPinuor 'Hpdickeiov l Se/xas TaSe KLOCTIV OIKCOV.

6 S', &>5 r i s opvis arrrepov KaTa aiSiya T4KVU>V, Trpecr/Sus vcrrepco TTOSI

1040

TTLKpav SicoKtov ijXvcriv irdpecr0' ode. AM. Ka8/xeiot yepovres, ov crlya crlya, TOV vTTva Trapei^ivov eacrer e/c\a64o~6ai KOLKGJV ;

XO.

Kara ere SaKpvoc;

AM.

Texea KOX TO KaXkiviKOV Kapa. e/cacTTepa) TrpofiaTe, pr) KTvireiTe, /JLTJ

CTT4VCO,

vpecrj3v,

KCU

fySoare, /u.^ TOV eS Stavovra virvcoSea T e w a s iyeCpere. XO. otjaoi
1045

1050

and Trepl is epic (cf. v. 243); but Elmsley nothing of the uncontracted form of the seems to be right in omitting a second participle, is an unlikely word, and i9 unaji'fl before K'WGIV. Hermann, who known to the lexicons, unless indeed in makes 1074—7 antistrophic to the pre- Theocr. xvi. 38, for ivSidaaKOv Trotfievts sent passage, is forced to assume that (KKpira paAa, we should read evSidaaKov. something has been lost after 'HpdicAeiov. Fix (ap. Kirch.) more plausibly suggests 1039. 6 Se — irpeafivs. For this Ho- ibv ei 6' iavoi/6'- Perhaps, /«) -rhv e3 meric use of the article see on Hel. 1025, iaiovd' viri/ai | f}o& iyeipere. Compare T^Jf fxiv o"' iatranrarpiSa vo&Tri&ai Yjnrpiv. the hiatus in vaX eiiSei, v. 1061. —ixintpoi/, unfledged ; a pretty simile 1052. (p6vos, ' gore/ which, being shed elegantly versified. — SIC&KUI>, ' plying,' on the ground, is said to rise up against ' hastening.' Cf. v. 1082. the murderer, as in Electr. 4 1 , tuSovr' hv 1044. 4K\a9€(r6ai Hermann for AaOetr- e^yetpe rbi* 'Ayafttfj.voi'os (povov. HerSat, comparing Orest. 325, rhv 'Aya^/xmann restored this passage by adopting vovos y6vov id
HPAKAR2 MAIN0MEN02.

77

ir6\iv, 1055 ctTTo Se iraripa fxikadpd re Ka.Tappyj£y. XO. dSwar' dSwara jaot. AM. crlya, woa? fidday epe Trpbs ovs /3d\<w. XO. evSet; ] 060 AM. val, euSei virvov vrrvov os e/cai>' akoyov, eKave [Se] Te/cea XO. oreVa£e vvv AM. arevd^w. XO. T4KVOL>V okeOpov AM. a>fioi. XO. oSev re TTCUSOS. ^4M. atai. XO. <3 irpeafiv AM. criya crlya'

XO. AM.

p Se/xas UTTO fieXa0pov Kpvxpco. ddpcreu' vv£ e^et j3\£(j)apa, iratSl crco. opaff opare. TO

1065

1070

CTTl KOLKOMTLV OV

aTroXfj being of course a solecism. — Karap-ey€tp6/j.evos} to suit his antistrophic p-n^r; Hermann, KaTappr)£ei Kirchhoff, fortheory. Karapd^T).—After •ytpovrts a word seems 1074—7. These verses do not seem to have been lost. This may have been free from corruption. No reliance can be tp6pc)>, and therefore p.}] has been re-placed on Hermann's opinion that they tained. See on Aesch. Pers. 120. are antistrophic to 1035—8. The fol1058. aSvvara, viz. to speak in gentler lowing may be suggested, omitting the /Uer with Hermann : tones, v. 1054. 1059. (T?ya KTA. ' Hush ! let me as- T}>
78

ETPiniJOT <j>evya) rctXas1 d \ \ ' el fie Kavel Trarep' OVTO., Se Ka/cois Ka/ca'fir^o-erai,

1075

'EpLvvai 0' alfia crvyyovov eifei. XO. TOTC Oaveiv cr' ixf>Vv> ° T e ^d^apn era

XO.

(f>6vov ofJbocrTTopav e)u,o\es eK Ta(j)(,o)V irepiKkvcrTOV acrru Trepcras. <}>vya, yepovres, airoirpo SCOJJLOLTGJV e, evyere pdpyov dvSp' iireyetpofjievov. Ta^a *Se 6vcp f3akwv *o8' dva/3aK^evcrei KaS/xeCcov TTOKIV. a> Zev, TL valS' rj-^6r)pa^

1080

1085

TOV o w , KCLKCOV Se TreXayos es TOS'

HP.

ca. efjLTrvovs fJiev ei/Ai /cal Sehopyf

direp [Me Sei,

aidepa. re Kal y^v r o f a ^' rjXiov Ta'Se* <us *S' eV KXUS&JVI Kal pev£)V rapayjaart

1090

then he will devise a new crime' &c. The vTrepK6irus should in all places be substituted for this compound of K6TOS. But same idea occurred to Bothe. 1079. <\>6"ov &nov Kal TrapeKaAei ffuAAa- and dreamy sleep, restored indeed to his $e
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. fierdpcri, loOV,

79

Seww, KOI TTVOOLS depfxa? Trvea, ov y8e]6aia, irvevfj.6va>v avo.

Tl SccT/AOLS VCLVS OTTO)?

k

'lav dcopaKa KCLL /3pa)(Cova

1095

TT/OOS rjfJLLdpavcTTa) Xaiva)

VeKpolcTL y€LTOVa<S 0O.KOVS

' T eyx1? T°£a T> eo-Traprai ire'Sw, a Trpiv Trapaa'TTL^oi'T eynois fipauviocriv ecrci)£e TrXevpas, cf e/x.oO T' ecrw^ero; ou TTOV KaTrjXdov av0L<s eis 'ALSOV Tra^ EvpvcrOea>s SiavXov i£"Ai,8ov [xoXcov ; aXX ovre HurveLov elcropS) trerpov

1100

to answer the preceding ixev, was added irapdivov T' €I'KW TI by Reiske. T h e -KVOOX 6epfj.al are feverish vuv TttyLaudTav, t pi ^ j , y j xP and excited breathings, not staid and re- Where a.vr6^op(pov Ti/Kurna is a statue gular, fifpatai, but projected towards the chiselled out of the natural rock. upper air, /j.€TdppaKa, for (TTepvov. See v. meaning is obvious enough, ' Surely I 1011. have not descended to Hades again, after 1096. rtixidpai(TTu>. The clever emen- having run the course of Eurystheus (i. e. dation of Elmsley for the vulg. irp6(reifj.i performed the labour imposed by him) dpavtrrqi. ' How is it that, with cords, like out of Hades ?' Obvious however as it a ship, having my breast and arms moored is, the editors have not perceived, with to a broken stone-carved pillar, I am sit- the exception of Bothe, that e'£ "Aidou ting here ?' &c. It was on a broken pillar must be restored, for the vulg. els "AiSov ($iX°PPa7^s< v - 1009) that Hercules had repeated in v. 1102. W. Dindorf thinks sunk down to rest; it was to the fragment elj "AiSov /xoXinv " lacunae explendae which supported his head and back that he causa ab librario adjecta," a theory to was tied. When he arose from sleep, he which he often has recourse. Pierson could not, being tied, do more than sit upon proposed, and Hermann and Kirshhoff the broken column. Hence T)fJ.a.i, Mus-approve the suggestion, to read evroAa'cs grave's correction for ^ pLtv, seems clearly for els"Aidov in one or the other verse. right, and consequently ixav f° r *Xm- But f£ "AiSov, (which had occurred indeHermann, retaining €x», gives ?) priv with pendently to the present editor also,) Wakefield, ' Surely I have a seat close to removes every difficulty. See above, v. the dead.' But this is not the idiomatic 619. use of % i^v, and were it so, the expres1103. &AA' ovTt KT\. 'And yet,'he sion is much too strong for describing an adds, looking wildly round him, ' I see obvious fact. For Ttix'aliaTl W. Din- not here those terrible forms, so familiar dorf rightly gives -rvKiajxari in his text. to me in Hades, the stone of Sisyphus A column could not be called Teix'&na, nor the sceptre of Demeter's daughter,' ' a piece of walling,' but very appro- i. e. Cora herself.—For ov-rt — TC — priately it is said to be the work of the ov$e, ' neither '•—' nor yet,' see Androm. TVKOS (v. 945). The same correction 568. Elmsley needlessly reads OUTI, folshould be made in frag. Andromed. 127, lowed by W. Dindorf.

SO

ETPiniAOT IJXovTovd

T, ovSe cncrjiTTpa Ar\\hr)rpo
e/c TOL iriTTkiqyjJiai'

CUT), TI'S iyyvs SvcryvoLav

TTOV TTOT OJV dfirj^avw

rj irpoaa)

;

1105

iXa)v i/xav,

o a r i s rr/v ifir)v Idcrerai

;

cra<£<3s yap ovSev ol8a T W AM.

yipovres,

XO.

Kay aye crvv crol, fir) TrpoScws Tas opd<;.

eXdco TWV ifxiov /ca/c<2z>

HP.

Trdrep, ri /cA.ateis /cat o~vva\iiriayei TOV (piXTarov

crou Trfkodev

7ratSos /SeySw? ;

AM.

Si TIKVOV

el ydp /cat /ca/cws irpdo-awf

HP.

irpdo'O'Oi &' iya) TL Xvirpbv,

AM.

a KOV 9e£)v Tts, et irdOoi, /caracrTeVot.

HP.

//.eyas y 6 Kofnro<;, TTJV Tvyr\v 8' OVTTO) Xeyets.

AM.

opas yap avrbs,

HP.

VJJT et TL Kaivbv viroypd^ei

1110

Kopa%, e/^d?.

ov 8aKpvppoels

; 1115

et v r)8r) Kvpeis. TW/AW /8ta>.

AM.

et firjKeO' "AL8OV

HP.

rraTTai, T68' (is VTTOTTTOV yvi^co

ySa/c^os eT, ^pacratjaev dv. irdXiv.

AM.

/cat o~', et ySejSatws ev (fipovtts,

rjBrj CTKOTTCJ.

1 ISO

1105. Perhaps, TTOC 7TOT' elfi' hixrixavH. true meaning of this rare verb that con1108. For ovSev we should perhaps re- jecture may be deemed superfluous. The store oi/5ee', so that TOT eifliir^eVtuy would middle occurs in Plato, Rep. 501 A, mean rap fjddSav, scil. vt n o t ' my own rwv inroypaipcd is ' the outline of the sole harm,' i. e. chance of death (Bothe), but of the foot' in Aesch. Cho. 201. Photius, my afflicted son and the corpses of his biroypcuperai, Seitcvvrai.. In this passage children. This eKdoi is deliberative, the meaning is SeiK^yetT, " significas," 'should I g o ? ' Cf, v. 1123. In the as Pflugk rightly renders it. 'Tell me,' next verse it is hortative, ' Let me too go says Hercules, ' if there is any evil which with you,' and hence ^ is used with irpo- you are obscurely indicating for my Soys, whereas oh would have been re- life.1 quired if he had meant a'aycoyz d/j.i. The 1119. The old reading a/nil KaB' "Aidov old reading irpobais was corrected by H. fidicxos, €K6vov, to be faithless to the this (viz. this allusion to my being mad) cause of avenging a murder, Iph. T. 1419. which you have again hinted a t ' (the 1112. Tri\66ey $f@ios, keeping aloof former hint being at v. 1117). Dobree from. At the next verse, Amphitryon suggests eis imoitTov, as in Phoen. 1210, rushes into the arms of his son. TOCT' eli viroir-rov e?7ras, and he might 1116. i K6/A1TOS KTX. ' T h e assertion have added Electr. 345, eis inrmn-a, f.^ is a bold one ; but you do not yet tell me /j.6\ris e/xoi. But this seems to be no imthe event that has happened.' Perhaps, provement. %v TW^TJC, scil. i-wa6ov. 1121. ttai cr' KTX. 'And accordingly 1118. viroypatyti. Perhaps, inroypd- l a m still considering if you are in your eis, although so little is known of the sound senses.' Here Ka.1 fjSij may be

HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOZ.

81

HP. AM. HP.

ov yap TI /JaK^eucras ye fX€[i.vr]pat p£va<;. Xvcrco, yepovres, Secr/ta iratSos, yj TO Spa) ; Kal TOI' ye Sijaapr' eW- avaivopueada yap.

AM.

TOtJOVTOV LO-0L TWV KaKCtlV TO. 8' aXk' Ca.

HP. AM. HP. AM. HP. AM. HP. AM. HP.

dpKel- cricoTrfj yap fx-adelv ov fiovkofiai. Si Zev, Trap' "Hpas ap' opas dpovoiv raSe ; dXX' rj TL KeWev TTokijjuov veirovOafjiev ; TTJV deov e'dcras r a era TrepicrreXXou /ca«a. aTTcoXo/Juecrda' av{J-(f>opav Xefets T I W ; ISov Oeacrai rdSe T4KVO)V Treo-t]fji.aTa. ot/xot* TLV oxjjuv TTJvSe SepKOfxai raXas ; a.7rdXe/i.of, a» TTCU, TTOKG^OV ecrTrevcras TCKVOLS. Tt TroXejxov etTras ; TovcrSe Tts StwXecrev ; CTV Kal era r o f a Kal ^eaii/ 05 atrio?. rt (£^s ; Tt Spacras ; &) K<X/C' dyyeXXajv Trdrep. fiaveCs' ipwras 8' a^Xt' €pjxrjvevjJ.aTa.

AM.

1125

1130

1135

classed with Kal J W , explained on Cycl. way of saying that Hera was the author 32. of the misfortune; and Hercules so un1124. avai^^ea-Sa, I am ashamed of derstands it, for he asks, ' Can it be that it, I repudiate the act. Cf. Bacch. 25], we have suffered hostility from that uvalpofiai, TraTep, T 5 yypas 1/fj.wv elffopwis source?' vovv OVK ex0"- As the person who bound 1129. TTJC 6e6v. Pronounced, probahly, him was his own father (v. 1011), and T^V devi/ or Qovv, as it must have been in avaii'ea&ca means ' to disown,' in an un- Troad. 948, tty Oebv it6Aa£e.—irfpurTe\filial sense, Amphitryon replies TO; 5' SAA' AOU, Oepaireve,
VOL. I l l ,

M

82 HP. AM. HP. .4M. HP. AM. HP. AM. HP.

ETPinuor r) KOI Sayuapros eiju-' iyco os. TOUTOJV eKaTL eras Karacrrevo) Tw^a;. 17 y a p crvvrjpa^' OLKOV r) '^dic^evcr' i/j.6v ; OVK olSa TrXr)v ev, Trdvra Svarv^rj TO. era.

1140

TTOV 8' oTcrTyoos 17/^0.9 e'Xa/8e ; TTOU StaJXecrei' ;

6T ajju^l yScujaov -^eipas ryyvltpv irvpi. oijaor [TI STJ ye

1145

;] ei.ju,i Trerpas AicrcraSos Trpos a rj (j>dcryavov irpos rjnap i reKfots SiKacrrijs at/AaTos yevijcro/xaL, •^ crdpKa j'Trjv ijxr)v i/XTrpyjcra^ vvpl,

1150

(from 'Ep/tijs, like Kripvnevtiv from Krjpv£t) marks upon it, " id doceri cupio, qui facis, ' to communicate through the medium tum sit, ut perspicuam tritamque vocem of speech.' So Troad. 428, iroD 8' 'Av6\- SijTo repudiarent librarii, subobscurum et Aou/os AtJyoi, oV (patTw abr^v els efj.' rjpf^rj-sensu, qui hue faceret, TOV VVV, parum vevjxevoi UVTOV 6avz7(T8ai; I p h . T . 1302, usitatum 8$ ye asciscerent." He himself ov, Trpiv y' Uv €iiri] rotiiros epfiTjveijs T(i5e, proposes T{ 8^ 'yk, but eyk is wrong i. e. ' a plain speaker.' Here it appears unless there is emphasis on the person, to mean, ' a matter requiring explana- which does not seem here to be required. tion.' Klotz (Praef. p. xx) labours to defend the 1138. SJ.fj.apTos cpouevs. See v. 1000. combination 8rj 75 (on which see the 1140. TTtva-yixav verpos. Cf. Med. 107, notes on Heracl. 632. Suppl. 161). None appear to have suspected that these two ££aLp6fJ.£vov veipos olfj.oiy7js. 1142. '^aKxeutr*, i. e. ejSa«X€uo"a, is the verses are a spurious supplement to ofyitn, old reading, and probably the true one, which stands extra metrum as ea in v. though it has been variously altered. The 1088. The speech of Hercules now converb is here active, as in v. 966. 1086. tains seventeen verses, whereas it should Hercules is confounded at the sight of his contain only fifteen, like the reply of ruined house and his dead children. He Theseus at v. 1163, and again at v. 1214. asks whether he demolished it (avvap&a- (See above, on v. 603, and the argument creiv) and so killed his children by the from numerical equality of verses disfall of it, or incited his household to the cussed in the preface to vol. ii. p. xx.) desperate act. So a family was said 8cti- In v. 1148 the old copies give KOVK eJ/xt, li.ova.v when possessed with an infatuation the question being postponed to v. 1150. through the crimes of its inmates. Pflugk The KO.1 was omitted by Elmsley without thinks the poet must have written ^ yhp any idea that the preceding distich was avf "Hpas oiKTpos ?iv PaKxcvfjiaaiv. B u t spurious. this conjecture is ingenious rather than 1151. rriv efXT\v. Elmsley proposed rijv probable. Hermann proposes iKfi&Kxtvij.' TaXaivav. Pflugk, who appears to be a ifjhv, Kirchhoff Sr' <=/3<£Kxei"T> fyAv. believer in H. Stephens' pretended MSS., 1145. fiyvi£ov. When you were hav- gives, after him and Canter, ir) adpKa T V ing your hands purified from the murder eVV KaTe/nrp^a-as irvpl,—a verse which of Lycus: see v. 923. we may feel quite certain never came 1146. TI 8<j ye. The editors, after from the pen of Euripides. This is also Schaefer and others, read TI Sijra. But adopted in the text of Barnes' edition. this, slight as it may appear, is a very im- A more probable compound, at least, probable emendation. Bothe justly re- would have been avveji.vpi]aas, which oc-

HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. rj fxdvet, JX, dvaxroiiai fiiov ; aXX ifXTToOwp [JLOL davacrifxiov /3ouA.evjU,aT6)z/ Orjcrevs 68' epnei crvyytvrjs (fnXos T' i/xos. 607]cr6ixe(T6a, KCU TCKVOKTOVOV /xvao?

83

1155

TL opdcro) ; TTOI K<XK5>V ip

evpo) TTTepcoTos yj Kara. •^6ovb<; (pep', dvTL . . . Kparl irepi(Bako> CTKOTOS. alcrynuvojxai ydp rot? SeSpa/xevoLS KCLKOIS, KCU TwvSe TTpocTTpoiraiov aljxa Trpo
crvv OLXXOLS o\ Trap' 'ACTMTTOV pods fxivovcriv evonXoi yrjs 'A07)i>aicov Kopoi, crw TrouSt, TTpicrfiv, (jijx^a^ov epa>v Sopv. curs Rhes. 489. W. Dindorf gives ^ (TtipKa Trjvde rrjy zp?i)v irp-qtras irvpl, from

1160

1165

X€^Pa 7repi(8aAo> (TIC6TOS.

1161. TwvSe Kirchhoff for T^jSe. This correction makes a somewhat obscureverse simple enough : ' and, having taken upon myself in addition (to Lycus' murder) the guilty murder of these children, I do not wish to injure the innocent' (i. e. Theseus, by casting my eye upon him). For the Greek doctrine of meeting friends 1156. i\T&Ta> Reiske for f may be construed this principle that Oedipus hesitates to together, though even this is not neces- grasp the hand of Theseus, Oed. Col. irS>s Uv aSXios ye-yin Si-yeiv sary, since eipeiv involves the idea of 1132, saying 1 going to seek. Hermann is certainly QeATjcatfj. avfipbs, cp TIS OVK 4vl Krj\\s rash in giving TVOV against the old copies. naK&v ^VVOIKQS ;—The old reading rwSe} On the usual formula for escape in diffi- which Pflugk and Hermann took for 4/J.OI, culty, TTT€po7s 3) virb x®ol>bs, see Med.led to the reading irpoo-paAiiv for irpoaXafi&iv, and o/j/xa for alpa. 1296. 1163. Theseus, who during the pre1159. Something is lost in this verse, which most of the editors fill up unsus- ceding speech had been seen approaching pectingly with H. Stephens' conjectural by Hercules, now stands on the stage, supplement eV 7reVAoicri. The original announcing that he has come from Athens reading was some participle, perhaps avrt- to Thebes with an armed force, in conTiivwv, which is strongly confirmed sequence of a report that Lycas had by the two Florentine MSS. having usurped the sovereignty. He has come, (pep' &v TI Kpari. On the neuter form too, from motives of duty and gratitude, (TK6TOS see v. 563. The meaning would having been restored to life and light by be, ' let me cover my face by putting my Hercules from the regions of the dead. hand,' or my peplus, ' before it.' Com- Seeing the corpses of the slain, he fears pare v. 1198, from which we might sug- that he has arrived too late to prevent gest,
M

84

ETPiniJOT KK.T]SO)V yap rjXdev els 'Epey^eiS&Ji; irokiv ws o-KrJTTTpa x ^ p a s TTJCTS' dvapirdo-as AVKOS es TroXe/xov VJJUV Kal \Ldyr\v Tivo)v 8' dju,oi/3as £>v vTrrjp^e craxras p-e vipdev, rj\6ov, ei TI Set, yepov, -^ yet/)bs Vjaas TTJS CJHTJS •»? avfjifid^wv. ea* TI veKpoiiv roJvSe TTXTJQVEL irioov ; ov TTOV XeXei/A/xat KO.1 vewrepwv

vo~Tepos d(jn,y[xai;

TLS TCIS' CKT€

yeySxrav Trjvo" bp5> crvvdopov ; ov ydp Sopos ye TraiSes io~TavTau Tre'Xa?, dXX' aXXo TOL TTOV Katvbv evpio~K ots BaKpvppoels ; TWOS

AM.

1170

1175

1180

€T€KeV *€T€K€V OV/JLOS'LVLSTCtXaS,

T€KOfJ.evos 8' eKave, 6viov at/xa 1169. Sc uirijpley, quae prior in me he supposes to have been waged against conlulit, Pflugk. Lycus. Cf. Hec. 14, OVTC ykp ^" V^V fipax'"""' Prom. 86, avriv yap ah SeT Tlpo/xriOeas. 1178—1212. Here, as in so many other Hec. 1021, Trdvra irpd£a,s 6iv o"6 5e?. passages, the dochmiacs of one speaker 1172. vtKpav irArjfluei. Aesch. Pers. are answered by the iambic verses of an274, TrhT]dovin vtKpSiv—~S.aKa.jiivas d/crai. other, the two forms expressing respecAt the word ea Theseus is seen to start. tiveiy emotion and sedateness. See above, 1173- ov ITOV XeAeLfifiai, ' Surely I amv. 1017, and on Ion 1441. Androm. 821. not behind and have arrived too late to —In the first verse &va.£ was added by prevent revolutionary evils ?' See v. 1101. Hermann on conjecture. Theseus is adThe old copies, as usual (see Hel. 135) give dressed as king of Athens, and also perouTra, but here they have oviru TI, which haps as having (in the time of Euripides, Hermann perceived arose from a variant who thought not of the anachronism) a OUTOI, and so he has edited, while others Theseum near the Acropolis, which is called give^7rou.—vcaiTeput/ KaK&v, a periphrasis, 'olive-bearing,' as in Ion 1434. 1480. illustrated by Pflugk from Pind. Pyth. iv. Troad. 798. 1182. The metre was re275, lii) TI veiirepov e{ avrwv avaariio-rjs stored by Hermann, by repeating ereKey and omitting the ,ueV. Elmsley, whom KUK6V. 1175. It is not quite clear whether Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf follow, read rivos yeyaxrav means ' whose wife' or eVeice jue'e yiv. Although TJKT6IT6OI is ' whose child.' Probably however the properly used of the male, TIKT(H/ of the latter, as the Greeks commonly asked T(J female, (and Sophocles carefully distinir68ev el; There is the same ambiguity guishes the two, Trach. 834, iv rettero in Suppl. 841, iriSev voff oV5e Siairpsireis BO.VO.TOS ereKe 5' al6\os Spaicwv,) yet the eui)/ux'? Svt\Ta>v tipvaav; i.e. from what difference is not invariably observed by Greek writers of the best age. Cf. sup. cause, or sprung from what parents. ] 176. The emphasis is on TO?S«, ' for v. 3, inf. 1367, and see the note on Hel. boys (such as these) do not stand near the 214.—In the next verse Matthiae gave apear,' i. e. do not join in war, such as eKave for eKTave.

HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. GH.

ev7][j.a ({HOVEL.

AM.

/3ov\o/JiepoLcnu

©H.

w Seiwx Aefas.

eTrcryyeWeis.

AM.

ol^ojjieff

GH.

TL rj
AM.

ol^ofjieda

lAaivofJuevq) irnvKoi

1185

ITTOVOL

TrKay^0e\<;

eKa.TO-yKeakov /3a.<^cus v8pas.

Wli. AM.

1190

xipas oo ay cow TIS O OO OVV vexpois, yepov ; e/xos e ^ o s 6'Se ydVos 6 TTOXVTTOVOS, * O S eVi Sdpu yiyavTO6vov rfkOev crw (TL <&\eypalov

es TTESLOV

8eol-

acriTLard?.

GH.

(f>ev (j)€v% T I S avSpcop £>Se BvcrSaCfJiCiJV e(f)v ;

AM.

ovrav elSeirjs irepov woXv/Jio^doTepov TrokvirXayKTorepov re Ovarav. TI yap TreVXoicriv aOXtov KpyirreL i
QH. AM.

85

1195

1200

1185. iirayyeWei MSS. As the middle next verse 6s was added by Canter. By voice means ' to make proposals/ or ' to z\8e?v iirl S6pu he simply means 'to come promise,' it is probable that we should to the war.' Cf. v. 178. The common here read cTayyeKAas, ' You tell me to readings violate the dochmiac metre, rf\8e speak good words, and I wish I could Seo'iai or 6eo7s. The criiv is found in the do so.'—It will be observed, that in three Aldine, but only by the conjecture of the consecutive answers Theseus uses an editor, according to Kirchhoff, who proiambic penthemimeris instead of an entire poses iiXBev iroTe Seolai. verse. In the same manner the mes1196. OVT&V. So the old reading OVK senger speaks in two dimeter catalectic &v y\ not only here but in very many versicles of the same metre, svp. v. 909 other places (see on Aesch. Ag. 331, Porseqq., followed by TtQvct&t waiSts in v. son on Med. 863), is clearly to be cor913. rected. Pflugk, Kirchhoff, and W. Din118.0. TrXayxSiis. This refers back dorf adopt the alteration of Elmsley, OVK to cicavf, v. 1183. The meaning is, &v ISois erepov. In favour of it the simithat Hercules has committed all this lar metre of 1129—1201 might indeed be slaughter with the poisoned arrows. Li- alleged; and besides, the fact that Amterally, ' deceived by a mad fit, with phitryon's speeches in this dialogue gene(i. e. by the instrumentality of) the ar- rally have a dactylic character. But rows dipped in the venom of the hun- ovrav eiS^(t]s gives a dochmius, and the meaning is simple, ' you could not know dred-headed hydra.' So fxa.ivoii.evuv oX(Trpav, Iph. A. 548. The metre of v. (become acquainted with) any other of 1190 is the same as Ion 1494, i.vh S' &v- mortals more full of toils and more fatally Tfjov efiTj/j.ov olavav. Seidler needlessly deluded.' reads knaToyKetyaXoio. 1199. ai'Sii/KTOS Hermann for aiSov1191. T'IS 5' oS' ovv is Reiske's very elegant emendation for TI'S S6\OV. In the

86

ETPiniJOT

6H. AM.

dXX' w? f avvaXyovvr rjXOov inKaXvini viv. S> TZKVOV, Trapes dir oix/judTcou TrdnXov, dwoSiKe, peOos deXico 8e££;ov (Sdpos dvTLiraXov SaKpvoMTLV djatXXarai. LKeTevofiev d/xtpl adv yevetdSa /cat yovv KOX

1205

TTOXIOV re SaKpvov in

©H.

la) TTOL, Kardcr^e^e XeovTos aypiov OVJXOV, 6viov, dvocriov i^dyeu KaKa OeXav /caKots avvdxjjat, T(.KVOV. etev ere TOV ddaaovTa 8v&T~r]vovs e'Spas

1202. Wakefield's conjecture cos avvaXyaiv 7% adopted by W. Dindorf, Kirchboff, and Pflugk, has but little probability, if only on account of the ye, which Euripides would hardly have used here, where a reason is simply given why Hercules' face should be exposed. Hermann gives fiXdzv, ' he has come to one who condoles with him;' but Theseus had come to Hercules, not Hercules to Theseus. It is equally difficult to approve Bothe's theory, that ets crvvaXyovvra, is the same as €is rb trvvaXyovv or (TwaXyziv. Theseus may perhaps mean, ' I have come to one whose grief is shared in by myself,' es rbv Koivbv 4fj.ol &\yos %X0VTO- Cf* Suppl. 73, tr' di |urw5oi /cafcois, It1 SI ^vya\y7}d6i/es, ' who share griefs in common with the rest.' Or we might read &\A.' oh avvaXyoiv tfAQoi'; ' Did I not come as one sharing in his grief ?'

(e(TTi Tiva) afuWaffdai

1210

avriiraXov 5a-

upvois, and that Amphitryon is exhorting his son to find relief in tears. The metre, which in the two first and the three last lines of Amphitryon's speech is dochmiac, seems here to consist of anapaests, or to be dactylic with a double anacrusis and spondaic base. A dochmiac verse would easily be made, ayrtTraXo^ ddtcpvcri (iapos a^iiWaTai. The next two verses seem to be dochmiac with anacrusis,—an uncommon form of that metre, as in v. 10G9. For the singular participle with a plural verb see v. 858.

1210. The old reading, Karcurx* XiovTOS aypiov 8v/i6v y' oiras, was corrected by Elmsley. On the form Karatrx^, a supposed imperative of Karec^oy, where the usual form is Kard
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. auSw, (ftCXoLcnv o/xjua Sei/owai TO <JOV. ovoels CTKOTOS y a p wS' e^et fxeXav v£(f>os,

87 1215

ocrris KCLKCOV crSiv crvjji(f)opoiv Kpvxjjeiev dv, TL [IOL TTpOCTUOiV YEW) cl>s /xi^ fjivcros ju.e crwv fidXrj ovoei' fxeXei [JLOL crvv y e cro! irpd<j<je.iv KO.L yap

TTOT rjVTv^rjcr''

or'

i e? ^ctO5 veKpatv : yr/pdcTKOvcrav

Kai

1220

eKCio-' d^oia"] irdpa.

i^daipo) (f>CXa>v,

KaXcov [xkv OCTTIS aTroXavetv P" 0 6 TOtS (f)(,XoL(TL OVCTTV^OVCTLV OV

dvicTTacr',

iKKaXwfyov

^Xcxjjov 77po5 rji^as.

ddXiov

Kapa,

ocrrts

evyevrjs

epeL TO. Oecjv y e TrrafxaT',

ovS'

HP. ©7]crev, SeSop/ca? T W § ' a OH. rjKovcra, Kal ySXeVovrt HP. Tt 8-^ra jiiou Kpar dveKciXvxjjas

1225

dvaCverai.

KaKa. TjXioi ;

1230

done. He has no fear and no concern hoff's correction is plausible, KC( yap iror' about contracting pollution from his un- KT\., 'for, if on a former occasion I was happy friend's address. A feeling of gra- fortunate, I must refer it to the time titude overcomes all other feelings, and when,' &c. If Kal ykp be right, he either he has no sympathy with those who re- implies that he has seen a reverse, and so ceive favours and then forget their bene- has learnt sympathy in the school of misfactors in misfortune. fortune ; or he means, by a rather awk1216. oi»5e!s
for UTIS.

Cf. frag. Peliad. 615,

1227. Boris evyevvis, scil. TrttpvKe. But

oiitc ttjTiv a.vBp&TToi(Tt TOIOVTO (TK6TOS, perhaps we should read evytvfc, OVTJS ou Sujfta yalas KXeurrbv, Ev9a TTJV tp&txiv fipoT&v (pepzt KT\. So euyepcos aA^e?!/ KaKoh, Troad. 722.—TO Bear ye, heaven6 Zvtryzv^s tcpvipas av tfcflaiT]
sent misfortunes at all events, if not For so we should read in the third verse human ones, or those voluntarily incurred. Aldus and the MSS. have ray for &v ftrj rrocpis. 1218. TrpoatUjiv xe^Pa< warning me awayBeoiv yt, and it is very doubtful whether by waving your hand, and pointing in the roiy or ye should be struck out. 1229—54. The following dialogue is direction of the murder.—$d\ri Scaliger rather difficult, and therefore the purport for 0a\e7. of it is here subjoined :— H. ' Do you see, 1221. eKe7
88

ETPiniAOT

©H. HP. ©H. HP. 6>H. HP. ©H. HP, ©H. HP. ©H. HP. ©H.

TL S ' ; ov fiLaivus Oif-qros wv TO, TCOV dewv. (f>evy, d) raka'nroip'', dvocnov [tiao-p e/Aof. ouSet? aXdo-Top TOIS <£i\ois ix TWV i\b)v. e.TrrjV€(T • tv opacras oe cr' ou/c dvaivojxaL. eyw 8e irdcr^aiv ev TOT' olKTeupo) ere vvv. OLKTpbs yap eiyut, ra/x' aTTOKTetvas reKva. K\aio) ydpiv O~TJV i<j> erepatcrt crv/JLcfiopals. rjvpes Se y aXkovs iv /cawoicri jxei^ocnv ; diTTd KaTcoOev ovpavov Svcnrpa^ia. Toiyap 7TapearKevdo~jJie0' aJcrre Kardaveiv. oo/ceis OLTreiXwv o~a>v fieXeiv TL oaifioo~LV ; au#aSes o 0e6q- rrpo? Se TOUS deovs iyco. tcr^e crTOfx, [hzxtpv Trd0rj<;.

myself.)—Th. 'Do you ask why? Because the celestial sun can contract no pollution from mortal eyes '—H. ' Unhappy man, fly from my guilt lest it should defile you.'—Th. ' No evil influence comes to friends from friends.'— H. ' You are very good : indeed, I am aware that you are under an obligation to me ' (i. e. that we are friends). — Th. ' And therefore I, who before experienced your kindness, now pity you.' — H. ' I deserve your pity, for I have slain my children.'—Th. ' I lament on your account in your present changed fortunes.' — II. ' Did you ever know one more wretched than I ?'—Th. ' Your misery reaches to the very heaven.'—H. 'And therefore I have resolved to die.'—Th. ' The gods laugh at your threats.'—H. ' As the gods act without consideration for me, so do I defy them.'—Th. ' Hush ! your blasphemy may bring worse suffering.'—H. ' There is not room for more calamity in my case.'—Th. 'What then ig it that you intend to do?''—H. ' T o return, by death, to that Hades from which I have just emerged.'—Th. ' Every ordinary man talks about suicide.' — H. ' It is easy to give advice, when you are fr.ee from harm.'—Th. ' Is this the language of that Hercules who is famed for his endurance?'—H. 'Endurance has its limits.'—Th. 'That Hercules, I repeat, who is the benefactor and friend of mankind ?'—H. 'Mankind cannot assist me against the power of Hera.'—Th. ' Hellas will not bear that you should die under these perverse views.'

1235

1240

1232. TI 5'; This verse is given as Hermann edits it, and as it is found in the old copies. Others give rl b" ov ; Utaivets — Seme; For TI 5'; see Electr. 9fl3. Hoc. 886. Pflugk well quotes Antig. 1043, ev yap olS' 8TJ 8eoiis juaivziv OVTIS avBponroiv vQ4vti. The superstition was very prevalent, that crime should be concealed from the sun; and it is easily explicable from the fire-worshipping propensities of the Arian and Pelasgic hordes who brought so many religious observances with them into Hellas. Soph. Oed. Tyr. 1424, — &.W el ra rty yavv Trdyra &6o~Kuv(r p &VO.KTOS T]\iov, TOI6VS' &yos

OVTCC SeiKvivai. Iph. T. 1207, Kpara (sc. avoaiav £e«oe) Kpinj/avres TviirKoiaiv I'IAIOV TTp6(Td€v
HPAKAHS HP.

MAIN0MEN02.

8r), KOVKCT

redfj.

0H.

Spacreis Se ST) rl;

HP. ©H. HP. @H. HP. ©H. HP. ©H. HP.

Oavu>v, odevirep rjXdov, el/n yrjs VTTO. eipr]Ka<; eTTtTv^ovros dvdpdtTTov \6yovs. crii 8' CKTOS av ye cru/x^opas ju,e 6 TroXXa Si) rXa§ 'HpaKkfjs Xeyei raSe ; OVKOW rocravra y-

89 1245

TTOL cjtepet,

1250

iv [hirpca

tvepyeTrjs ySporotcrt /ecu /xeyas ot 8' ovSev d>ekovcr£ JX . dXX' 'Hpa

dvda)(OL0> '.EXXas dfxadia Oaveiv. aKove 817 vvv, ws dfJiiWrjdw Xoyoi? OVTOLV

1255

1245. Zirov redrj is quoted by Plutarch, dice aerumnae perferendae essent." Kirchp. 1048 F , Sirri by the same writer, p. hofF accordingly gives OVK &V Totraura y\ 1063 D, and Longinus § 40, where there Pfiugk rightly objects to this, but does is a variant OTTOL. The copies of Euripides not propose a much better version, " at have Siry, and so Hermann has edited. non tarn immania sum laturus, si quidem The metaphor is from a ship, which is so etiam perferendi aliquis modus statuendus loaded that there is no room for more in est."—fxerpoi/ is so used in Troad. 616, the hold. Cf. Aesch. Agam. 982. (voffw) &v y' oure fxerpov O#T' api9/x6s 1248. eTTLTvxdvTos, common-place, OVKiffri [tot. eTri(T7]fi.ov, one who is to be met with any 1253. o'iS' MSS. Perhaps, oi 8". See where. Euripides had the courage to Hec. 674. (So Kirchhoff has edited.) oppose the foolish notion of his age, that 1254. OVK i.v IT' for OVK i.v is said to be suicide was a brave and honourable act; found in the Florence MSS., though and he chose a very wise way of opposing Kirchhoff doubts this. But we should it, by holding it up to contempt, as the probably read OVT%.V, with or without the reverse of either brave or honourable. In (re. So in Hel. 1045, ovrUv avdtrxoir' this view he was followed both by Plato ovSc o-iyfiaeiev ti.v has been restored for in the Phaedo and Aristotle in his Ethics, OVK &p avdo-xoir', where Portus inserts as Barnes has remarked. See the preface the (T1 against the copies. Supra, v. 186, to vol. i. p. xltiii. So in Orest. 415, OVK &y eTraiveaeiev has undergone the Menelaus says to Orestes, who had hinted same conjectural restorations. — a/taSta, at a short way of getting rid of his cares, Si3 afxadiay, through a foolish and perverse fj.7] ddvarov eiivqs' TOVTO fief yap ov view of the dispensations sent by the gods (Torp6v. to man. 1255—1393. This passage, as has been 1249. EKTSS &v o-vfupopas. This was a common saying. See Aesch. Prom. pointed out in the preface to vol. ii. p. xxi, is so composed, that whereas the 271—2.— av 5" Wakefield for av y'. 1250. Quoted by Plutarch, De adul. et two speeches of Hercules contained each fifty-six verses, that of Theseus, which amico, p. 72, as Kirchhoff has noticed. 1251. ev ixiTpif for si fj.erpcj> Hermann. intervenes (v. 1313), contained half that That a verse One can hardly hesitate to accept this number, or twenty-eight. slight change, which so materially im- has in all probability been lost after proves the sense. The OVKOVV — ye is, v. 1361, and that two verses appear to as usual, equivalent to ov yovv, and what have been interpolated after v. 1337, will he means is this ; if I am 6 iroAKa TACC?, be shown in due order. The dialogue folat all events I am not 6 roo-avra rAds. lowing Hercules' speech has also twenty* One may undergo many toils, but there eight verses. See the note on Iph. T. must be some limit and measure to them.' 116. Precisely similar is the speech of Jocasta in Phoen. 528, which has 54 to Matthiae, disregarding this undoubted 27, or half, in the two preceding speeches sense of OVKOVV — ye, and supposing of her sons. TocravTa to depend on eAeyov av, explains, " n o n tot verba fecissem, si moThe point of Hercules' first speech

VOL. III.

N

90

ETPiniAOT 77/)6s vovderij(reis eras* dvairrv^cj oe crot afilOJTOV rjjXLV VVV T£ Kal TT&pOlOeV OV. TTpcoTov [xev CK TOSS' iyev6fj.r]v OCTTIS

[JL7)Tpb<; yepaiov varepa, TrpoaTpoTTaLOs &V, 1260 eyrjjxe TTJV TtKovcrav 'AK.K\hrivr\v k\hi. orav Se KprjTrls fjurj KaTajSKrjBfj ykvovs 6p6u><;> avdyKr] SvaTv^elv TOV<S eKyovovs. Zev<; 8', OCTTL'S 6 Zevs, TroXejatdv /x iyetvaro "Hpa- aii \hkvroi jirjSev d ^ e c r ^ s * yepov iraripa yap OLVTI Z~qvb
in consequence of the recent events, but from the accident of my unlucky birth. Amphitryon had slain Electryon, the father of Alcmena j see v. 17.—avmrTv£u takes the participle after it like 8ei'£cu. 1259. •wpoffrp6iraios, under the curse of blood, av6<nos. Cf. v. 1161. 1261. Kpijris yevovs, the substructure, the foundation of a family. On the meaning of the word see v. 985. This distich is quoted by Plutarch, De pueris educandis, init., TOIS yap firiTpdOev ^ 7ral rp6Btv OVK eu y€yov6(XLV ai/e£aA€(7TTa irapaKo\ov9c7 TO T?JS Suffyeveias uvtidT} ffapa iraVTa rhp @iov, Kal TrptJ^eipa TOLS eAey"X^LV Kal Aoi8opu
5e KTX. Also by Stobaeus, Flor. 1h, 5, and again in 90, 4. 1263. Zevs, Urn 6 Zeur. See the note on Troad. 885, OCTTIS TTOT' ei aii, §v
here means, ' whatever share in my birth the Zeus that men talk about as my father really had.' He seems to assume that Amphitryon is his true father, or at least he pretends to do so, because Zeus seems to have deserted him. 12C4. p.ijb'ev axSioSfjs. Amphitryon was not likely to be pleased at this reference to Zeus as the real parent of Hercules. He therefore apologizes, and says 1255. &s afiiXATiSH. ' That I may con-that even if Amphitryon was not his true tend by arguments against your admoni- father, he has always stood towards him tions,' viz. against my intention of suicide. in the place of a father. This sentence, Cf. Suppl. 105, a\Koi(ri 5^ '•n6vf\<j' a/xiA- (TV fiivTOi — yepov, is parenthetical. The ArjOtls \6yoj roioSSe.—vovdeTTt
HPAKAH2

MAINOMENOS.

91

crirapydvoLan, rots •f) TOV /libs crvWeKTpo?, « s o iwel Se crapKos TrepifioXaC rjfiaJvTa, fxo^dovs ovs erXrjv TL Sei Xeyeiv ;

1270

7TOLOVS TTOT fj XeoVTCLS fj

Tv(f>a>i>as fj Tiyavrav T dXXcov TTOVOJU 8i7)X0ov dyeXas, Kei? veKpovs dfjtiKOfiyjv, Aioov TTvXoypbv Kvva rp'iKpavov is do<; O77ws Tropeucrai//,' ivroXau<; EvpvcrOecos. TOV Xoiadiov Se TO^S' eTXrjv rdXas 6vov, TrtXab<; j/Qat9 ivoiKelv 6£Xa)v

1275

1280

pend on iKreiva. implied in ^yjvvo'a. Klotz (Praef. p. xxii) regards rerpao-Ke920. Aesch. Eum. 790.—iroiovs \4OVTO.S, Ae?s as used for a substantive (Keyrauan hyperbole, ' there never was a lion that povs), and KeyravpoivKTidTJ iro'AeiJ.ov as I did not slay.' Dobree's proposal, TT6- "accusativus remotioris objecti j " but crous, is needless, for iroios or TVO7OS OVK, es- this seems hardly a Greek way of saying pecially following T/?, is common in this ' I killed Centaurs in war.' Cf-v. 181, sense, (see v. 518,) and it is obvious that T€Tpao~K€\4s d' ujSpitr^a, KevTavpwi> yevos. the plural does not alter the nature of the 1275. Matthiae finds a changed conidiom. Inf. v. 1283. Andr. 390, rim struction or aposiopesis in this passage ; ivolov S5 eirpri(rawhich is by no means apparent; and DoSufxa; ibid. 300, TIV' OVK eir?)A0e, ivolov bree would omit the T6 in 1275. The OVK 4\lO'0'ET0 SttUOytpOVTCilV f3p€(f)0S (pO- sense however is, ' and, having slain the vevziv; Still more rash is Elmsley's con- hydra with many heads on each side (see jecture, Y'qpvSva.s for Tvtpwvas, which it is on v. 419), and continually reproducing surprising that the cautious and judicious them, I not only went through a series of Kirchhoff should have admitted. Though countless other labours, but finally I dethe difference in letters is but small, and scended into Hades.' Tpio-aifidTovs suits the former word best, 1279. Reiske proposed irhvov. (we have TpiffuifxaTos Tujpuiiy in Aesch. 1280. 5aJ|iia BpiyK&crai. To put the Ag. 842,) there can be little doubt that coping-stone of misfortune to the house. the poet here used TvQcvves in the indefi- Aesch. Ag. 12o4, KaTeimv &ras iwSe nite sense of ' furious monsters.'—TeTpacr- dpiyKctxraiv Tr6Affj.oi> is a much more natural 1283. is -wolov ipiv. See Aesch. Eum. phrase than i^avveiv KevTavpovs, for G23, TO ixi}Tpos alfj.' '6fj.aifj.ov e/c^e'ets 7re'5w, 1270. count/

ri S(7 \4yeiy is, ' I need not reFor this formula see Androm.

KTeivsiv.

If we read TeTpao7ceA.9}, t h e

e7reiT' in "Apyei

preceding accusatives will naturally de- Troioicri Pu/j.o't

Sii^ar' ^

oi/cijerfi ~

ira.Tp6s; S i

92

ETPinUOT ; ov yap a r a s evirpoo-rjyopovs e^w. v Apyos e\6(o ; TTW?, eirei evya) Trdrpav ; 1285 ', aXk' es aWr/v S17 TIP' bpiirjcrw TTOKIV ; K€VTpOLO~L K

ovros 6 J t o s , 05 T4KV eKTCivev wore a T ; ov yrjs TrjcrS" OLTrocjiOapTJcreTCU ; 1290 Se (£OJTI [laKapicp TTOTC cu /xeraySoXal Xvrrrjpov at S' del /ca/cws ei; dXyet, crvyyevws Sucrr^vos wv, TOVTO 8' fj^ew avixcfropas oijxai TTOTC1 es yap rjaei yOoiv airevveirovcrd fie 1295 Tota 5e ^ipvi^i (pparepaiv irpotrSe^eTai ; all free action would be impossible, beChoeph. 285, fiaixav T' aireipyeiv ovx cause he would be under a ban, and 6pcoii£vf}V irarpbs firfyiv Se'^etr^ai 5* ovre looked upon as a marked man. It is irdrpap. See v. 18. The sentiment is a favourite one with 1287. uTroiSAeTK^&x. This is the de- Euripides. See on Alcest. 926. Tro. liberative conjunctive, the sense being 634. Hel. 417. Iph. T. 1117, £)AoS UVTWV i. e. in check,' ' coerced,' by the malicious for AouTpct, ^eppijSes, &c. things said against me. He means, that

HPAKAH2

MAIN0MEN02.

93

fjir) 6iyyo.vi.iv yf}<s, KCU, OdXacrcra JUT) nepav, TTTjyai re norafJiSiv, KCU TOV 'i^Cov' iv he.a-jxolcriv eK KOLL ravr' apicrra, jU^SeV 'EXXrjvav fx bpav, iv olcTLV €VTV)(OVVTe
1300

TI OTjTa ju,e ^ ^ o e i ; TI Kepoos efo/xev

/3<W f T' d^perov dvocrto^ KeKT^/xeVoi ; )(opeveTQ) ST) Zr/vb<s ~q Kkewr] Sdjxap, f/cpovovcr' 'OXV/JLTTLOV Zrjvbs dpfivXr) TrdSa* evpa^e yap fiovXvjo-LV r)v ifiovXzro

1305

1297- ap/iaT^Xarov, 'wheel-driven' dicatur." Pfiugk suggests npo6ov">s apflvKris riSere, and the scholiast verses, which Hermann retains, though there says apfivAT} iat\v eTSos uiroSijftaTos he considers it corrupt, and proposes yvvaiKeiou Koi\ov Ka\ fiadeos. 'OifnTTio, " ut Juno Zijfis apfliXri saltare

94

XO.

ETPiniAOT dvhp 'EXkdSos TOV irpcoTov avTolauv /3d0pois av(a Kara) aTpexfjacra. TOiavrrj dew Tts av Trpoaev^oid'; r) ywaiKos owe/ca \eKTpa>v 4>0ovovo~a Zvvl TOUS euepyera? 'JEXXaSos dnaiXeo-' ovSev ovras amovs. OVK iaTiv dWov SaLfiovcov dyutv 6'Se rj TIJS Aws Sdjxapros' eS rdS' aivOdvei.

@ J J

*

*

*

*

1310

*

TrapaLvccraifjL av fiaXkov r) ivday^iv KaKOi<s. ouSets Be dvrjTwv r a t s ru^at? aKrjpaTos, ov deciiv, doiBuiv elirep ov xjjevBei<s Xdyoi. ov XeKTpa T dWr^Xovaw, wv ovSels

1315

1306. avrotcnv fiadpois, ' base and all;' present ird&xeiy). What he did say could a metaphor from a statue thrown down hardly have been very different from this, head-foremost together with its pedestal. OVK €(T(?' forojs 8ave7v (re dut This, like many other phrases in the irapa.iv4 yap TTKS That something was lost before this verse avypriffcu tplAots. We might have here was perceived by Scaliger, But none of expected Tptyacra rather than o'Tptyao'a, the critics have noticed, first, that the but ava Kara implies rotation round a distich preceding (1311—12) suits the point. So Iph. T. 1165, /SpeVas rh rrjs chorus better than Theseus, to whom it Oeou iraXiv e'Spas aTretrrpatpTj. 0O. avr6- has hitherto been assigned ; secondly, that liaTov, tf vtv (Tetafj-bs evrpttyz x®ovds; by supplying one line, as suggested above, Hence Aeschylus says, Eum. 620, nivT the present pyjcris will contain, as it ought ayca re fcai KCLTOI (TTpecjtoov rldr)
HPAKAHU MAINOMENOX. cvvrjipav; ov Beo~fJio2o~i 8ta Trarepas eK^XCScoaav; dXX' OIKOVO-' "OXvfATTov r/vdo-xovTo 6' rj[iapTrjKOTe<;. KCLLTOL TL ^fcreis, el all /xo> Ovr)Tos yeyws ^>epe^s viripfyev r a s ru^a?, #eoi Se JUTJ ; ©77/80,5 fjikv ovv e«;Xei7re TOU vopov yapiv, CTTOV 8' a^u.' rj{ilv Trpos TrdXicrjLia UaAAaSos. 2 ^ d /xtacr/xaros

95

1320

1325 a S' e/c TTO\IT(J)V Scop' e^co craicras Kopovs Sis CTrrd ravpov KVCOO~O~LOV aol TOLVTCL SCOCTOJ' TravTayov Se /^ot SeSacrrai. Tavr' htoivo\ka.o-\hiva. 1317- 8m Tupawt'Sas, to gain sovereign- derers to reside in their city ; cf. v. 1281. 1325. S6/J.0VS, temples. The meaning ties. Dobree proposed TvpavviSa, but the plural makes the expression more general is, that the various shrines and temples and less pointedly applicable to any par- hitherto consecrated in Attica to Theseus, ticular god, though the story of Zeus shall henceforth be called in common after binding Cronos is alluded to. Compare Theseus and Hercules. Hence Theseus does v. 1271—2. yxpj x p M i p 1318. K-rjXi^ovv is rather a singular a share or moiety. Pflugk very aptly quotes form, derived from the genitive of the Plutarch, Vit. Thes. § 35, Kal otra vnrjpxt noun, which may be compared with artfi- T€fx4v7} TVp6T£pOV ailTCp, T7}S ir6\€QJS € | liaTovv Heracl. 529, tTToAidovv Phoen. 1754, 5co,uaTo0e Aesch. Suppl. 935. The meaning is, ' to infect with a stain of disgrace,' vfipi&iv, aiaxvvtiv. The pre- Aristid. vol. i. p . 58, ocrap OTjcreta Karh. ceding re implies that he should have S7jfj.ovs, airavTa fixereo-Kti/atTav Kal Kar~

added KCU irar4pas £K.7]\iS<2(Tav. Lobeck conjectured Aettrp' eV a\\rj\oi
Ibid. aAA''6/iaisKT\. Cf. Hippol. 456, dAA''4/J.otseV ovpavy vaiovffi KOV (pzvyovffiv itcTToSwv Seovs. He means, that they

have not been ashamed to show their faces in heaven after doing grievous wrong even to relations ; why then should Hercules shun the sight of the Hellenes, (v. 1299,) because he has unwittingly murdered his wife and children ? 1320. Ktxiroi. " Itaque, proinde. Quid igitur dices ? quid arrogantiae te accusantibus respondebis?" Bothe. But KCU'TOI is invariably objective. The sense is, ' And yet, if the gods can bear misfortunes better than you, (whereas their lot and privilege is to be exempt, yours to endure,) what plea will be left you to justify your weakness in succumbing to your trouble, and committing suicide ?' 1322. TOV V6[AOV ^dpiv.

In

compli-

ance with the law which forbids mur-

£VTT}o'av 'HpaKAem

6.VT\ ©Tjfjeicoi'.

But

the principal allusion is to the Theseum at Athens, where the labours of Hercules and Theseus remain to this day sculptured, as Dr. Wordsworth attests, Athens and Attica, p. 148. He quaintly adds, that the Hercules Furens may be regarded as " a temple of Theseus in verse." 1327. Kv& MiVws 5E e/ceAeuo'ej' avrots Kovpovs €irra Kal K6pas Tas teas %u>pls'6TV\CCV7relu7rej?' ™ Mifo-

Tavpai flopav, — but the liberation of the victims by Theseus was probably narrated in the part of his Bibliotheca which is lost. See Diodor. Sic. iv. Cl. 1320. eirwpofj.afffj.eya (reQzv, called after

96

ETPiniAOT TO \onrov 4K fipoTwv KeKkyjcrerai

1330

OavovTos S'J evr' av eis "ALSOV

Overladen XaiVoicrx T i^oyKaJfiacnv avoi^ec iracr 'A0rjva£ajv 7roXis. y a p dcrrois crTeavo<; 'E\\r]von> viro aV8p' iadkbv ax^eXowras eu/cXeias Kayw ydpiv aoi Trjs e ^ s crwT^pta TrjvS' dvTiSwcrw i w yap et ^petos \_0eol 8' o r a v TIJLOHTLV, ovSev

HP.

1335

SeZ iXo)v.

aXis yap 6 #ebs dxfrek&v, orav fe'Xy.] ndpepyd *rot r a S ' e a r ' e/^wi' KO.KU>V.

1340

you; as the Greeks commonly said eV- apttel yb.p avrbs & 6tbs wtpthtlv Qekw. 1340. Hercules still refuses to listen IOPUJUOS TIJ-ISJ. Cf. Soph. El. 284. Orest. 1008. During his life, he was to to the arguments of Theseus. He has no have temples, Heraclea, consecrated to belief in the popular stories about the him ; but after death, altars for sacrifices gods, and thinks that, if they really are to him as a hero. Pflugk explains Xaiva divine and omnipotent, they are exempt from care. One motive however has in4£oyicc&iJ.aTa, ' temples;' Bothe, ' sepulchres/ Perhaps the form of altar-tomb fluenced him ; the fear of being thought explained in the note on Hel. 54G, called a coward if he dares not face misfortune. Therefore he will not hasten his death, also nvpa, is specially meant. 1331. eav6vTos, i. e. aov, W. Dindorf but will accompany Theseus to Athens. and Kirchhoff adopt 8av6vra after Dobree. Much as he has endured, he never shed There is no sufficient reason for the tears before now. His injunctions to his change. On the contrary, the two geni- father are, to convey the corpses of his tives present a much more marked anti- children to the tomb.—He concludes by thesis. The apparent tautology, but real a touching apostrophe to them and to his epexegesis of either time or person, is wife, to the arms which he has honourcompared by Pflugk with Heracl. 320, ably borne, and to the Thebans, whom he eycb Se KOX £&v KOX 60.V&V, '6TO.V doLVoi. implores to go with his children to the So also Aesch. Cho. 729—30, KAIW — grave. orav Trudt]Tai. Ibid, iraptpya, incrementa, Hermann. 1335. €vK\elas rvxtiv, to be honoured Aliena sunt haec a meis malis, Portus. both in life and in death. Translate, ' For Properly, Trdptpyov is something done 'tis an honourable prize to citizens, that over and above, as in Hel. 925, vaptpyov by doing service to a brave hero they TOVTO Sovaa. TTJS TVXVS, ' an extra piece of should obtain renown from the Hellenes.' good fortune ;' and as napfpydrfis \6ywv The VTTO is used as if he had said virb is one who talks of matters beside the 'EAA/fji'aip iiraivzdriva.1, Pflugk compares subject, Suppl. 426. The TOI appears to Phoen. 576, (SI^TTOT', Si TC'KIW, /cAe'os be wanting in the copies. Kirchhoff TOi^Se (roi ytvoitf v<j>' 'EW-fit/wv

kafluv. would read irdpspya ycip. Perhaps, irdpepya ravra T&V 4^IU>V KaK&iv. The argu-

1338—9. This distich appears to be spurious. For (1) the sense ends very appropriately at vvv yhp el-^p^tostpihwv, and the allusion to the favour of the gods is quite beside the purpose; (2) the

ment seems to be this :—' You do not make my present condition better, either by comparing the troubles of the gods or by offering me honours if I consent to Sp.oioT(AevTov with
HPAKAHS

MAIN0MEN02.

97

eyco oe rows tfeous ovre XeKTp a yu/r)

crrdpyeiv vojxltfi}, Zecrfid T e^dtneiv OVT rj^Ccocra Trwiror' ovre ovS' dXXov dXXov SecrvoTrjv Seirat yap 6 debs, etirep ecrr OVTCOS debs, ovdevos' doiS<3i> oi'Se Sucmpoi Xoyoi.

1345

Se, KaCirep iv KaKoicrw a>v, o(f>Xd) TLV £KXLTT(OV dosras crviJL(f>opas ydp ocrrts OVK e m c r r a T a i dvTjTOS TT€VKcbs Of TpOTTOV ~)(pe(bv <jiepei,V, ovo' dvSpbs av 8vvat,d' VTToaTrjvai fieXos.

1350

eyKapreprjcra) ddvarov ei/xi, S' is TTOXLV TT]V crrjv, -^dpiv re ixvpiwv Scjpcov ej(a>. 1341—6. For these and the like senti- in trouble:—Shall I incur the charge of ments, often fearlessly expressed, unthink- cowardice at leaving life ?' ing men in ancient as well as in modern 1349. This verse was recovered from times called Euripides an infidel. He was Stobaeus, Flor. cviii. 12, as well as the not sure of the true nature of God; but correct reading of the preceding, for which he was sure, that if such a Being existed Aldus gives rats
VOL. III.

O

98

ETPiniAOT drcip itovoiv Brj [xvpCcav iyevcrdfJLrjv wv OVT a-TreLirov ouSeV OVT O.TT ecrrafa Trijyas, ovS' av /cat irepicrTeikov veKpovs $aKpvot,(TL TLfiwv, ifie yap OVK ea * * # #

1355

1360

os crTepv* ipeiaas fLT}Tpl Sous T' eis dyKaX iav SvaTrjvov, rjv iya raXas -' atcwv. yfj S' e77^i' Kpv\jjy)<; veKpovs, ot/cei 7rdXtv TT^VS', d#A.ta>s )u,ef, dXX'

1365

r]v /Jid£oi> Tafia crv/JL^epevv Kaicd. tears from my eyes.' On the combination aT&p $)i see Elmsley'a note on Bacch. 516. On airtnrtiv n, to disown or refuse a thing, see on Alcest. 487. Bothe and W. Dindorf seem right in giving ouSeV for oiiSeV. There is a very similar passage in the speech of Hercules, Soph. Trach. 1070: —

(a fault which Milton felt, in proposing S6s T' is ayndXas), but one verse is wanted in this pfja-ts to make up the total of fifty-six, which, as already stated on v. 1255, appears to have been designedly given by the poet. Unquestionably, the passage would be greatly improved by some such supplement as the following,— \_KOX wpbs

iroKKoiffiv oiKTpbv, '6
Sifwvs

•xpbs o*Te'pj/ epei
K6[ii£e (TvyKpv\fias Sous

By /mjTpl Alcmena is perhaps meant, for Megara was now dead (v. 1000); though this act of affection might be done even to 1355. I t is hard to say whether it,f a corpse. belongs to ^6/iriv or to ixeirBai. Both 1363. Koivwviav. Porson on Phoen. may easily be defended, and the sense is 16 explains this communes liberos, and not very different, ' I never thought I Hermann, by referring to his note without should come to this,' and ' I never could further remark, appears to approve it. have thought to come to this.' But Bothe and Pflugk regard it as the 1358. fhv yepcue. He here turns to accusative in apposition to the sentence, Amphitryon ; and this scene again, since ' a mournful converse (of children with the entrance of Theseus, requires three parents), which I have unwittingly brought to an end.' Cf.'6ir\o>vKoivwvlat, v. 1377actors. See v. 275. 1361. Examples of TI/IKI/ Tivd TIVI are It is the more difficult to decide, because given on Aesch. Suppl. 108.—OVK iy 8ioA\iWi is either to kill, or to destroy V6JJ.OS, because he was compelled to leave in a general sense. Thebes, v. 1322. After this verse, one 1364. iirfy Herm. for 4vdy. appears to have been lost. We have had 1366. Amphitryon is advised to stay at proof of such an accident just above, Thebes, and to bear as well as he can the v. 1349; and not only is the syntax of the affliction in common with his absent son. following participles abrupt after irepl- Of this sense of
wdr

HPAKAHX

MAIN0MEN02.

w T£KV , 6 <£ucras X1^ T^KWV V/JLOL^ TraTrjp dTrwXeo"', ovS' atvacrOe T£>V ifxaiv KaXaJv, dyco irape TaXaiv, aTrwXecra, wenrep a~v rdp.d Xe/cTyo' ecra>£es dcr^aXais, as StcwrXoucr' eV Sd/xots oinovpias. Sdjaapros /cat retevcov, ot/xot 8' ifxov, v yvvouKOs T' a) \vypal i> ols r a KCIXXICTT' efeirpaf eV ' 1367. o (pvtras x& T^Ktiiv. Pflugk compares Suppl. 1092, SCTTIS (fivTevvas KOX veaviav TeK^jy &pi(novt where however (pvreiaas is used absolutely, ' having entered the marriage state,' ' having engendered offspring.' More appositely he cites Soph. frag. Acris. 62, Dind.,—

99

1370

1375

'380

The same word was restored by Reiske in Hel. 77> for a very similar error, ami\\vff' 'tv' or a7rc<;A.€cr' %vv ei/coGs. The A was mistaken for A. 1371. The sense is, airtiAeira
1377. \vypai Te. Hermann gives Xvypal Se, and so Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf. 1379. TrpocririTvovTa. Aldus h a s Trpocrthough even here one might suspect the wtTi'6vra, and Hermann in an elaborate poet meant,' mother and father.' Reiske's note maintains that TrpotnriTvouvTa is the conjecture, 6 (Ziu irapetTKevafai', TOVTetTTiv eu1382. He here makes a movement as x\eiav. (Kirchhoff gives fH
fir/as •jrpbs

?a ro?s (ppovovcri a&typova. TEK6VTO.S KQX (puTeiKTavTa

0

2

100

©H. HP. ©H. HP.

ETPiniAOT eY#pois ifiavTOV inrofiakaiv al(r\pSi yala KdZfxov Trots r e 0^/Saios KeipaaOe, crvfiirevdijaaT', ekder is Ta<j>ov Traihuv, anavres 8' evl Xoyca O v€Kpovs T€ Kafii' Trai'Tes "Hpas /Ata irXyjyevTes OLOXLCO dvi Svarrfve SaKpvcov 8' aXisOVK av SwaiJLMjv dpOpa yap 7reirr}y€ JJLOV. KOL TOVS aOevovTas yap xadaipovaiv ^>ev.

Trerpos @H. Traucraf SiSou 8e x6*/5' vTrrjpeTy (f>[Xco. HP. dXX' alfxa p/r) crois i^ofiop^cafxaL TreirXois. 0H. eK/jiacrcre, €i8ov /xrjSev OVK dvaivo^ai. HP. TraiSciw arepyjOels vraiS' OTTWS 9(0) cr i/j-ov. ©H. 8iSou 8ep2?
1385

1390

1395

1400

1384. inrofiakliiv, putting myself under TOIV airopp-fjrav KO.KSIV^ yvvcuKts ai'Se Pierson, who placed a very likely that he should wish to have colon after the word, for the vulg. a.8\iov the legal right of doing so. KVV6S. The sense is, eirel &9Aios &» oi 1391. a-Trni/ras Hermann for HwavTes. Svyafmi fi6vos ravra Sicnrpa^aaBai. Her- He thinks the accusative is required by the cules appears (from v. 1394) here to kneel irdyres immediately following; and so in supplication.—icS/narpa, the price or Kirchhoff has edited. But Hercules is reward of bringing Cerberus from Hades, giving a general invitation to the citiThe word is so used in Aesch. Ag. 938, zens to put on mourning for the detyvxhs K6fu(rTpa. Tr)
HPAKAHX HP.

MAIN0MEN02.

£euyo? ye <j>i\iov arepos Be

101

^

8> irpecrfiv, TOLOVS' avSpa xpr) Kracrdcu AM. rj yap reKovcra rovSe iraTpl<; evTeKvos. HP. Orjcrev, TTOLXLV fie crrpexpov, ws tSco reKva. @H. ws 8r) TC (frCXrpov TOVT i)(O)v pacov eaei; HP. TTodS), Trarpos TC aTepva irpoo~deo-9ai, dekw. AM. I8ov TaS\ S> 7rat- Tafia yap crTreuSei? (f)C\a. 0H.

OVTOJ? TTOVCOV oStV

HP. iyil. HP. QH.

aTrai^r' ekdcrcro> Ketva TCJVS" eTkrjv /ca/ca. ec cr oi/zerai TIS uiqkvv OVT , OVK aivecret. £(2 crot TaTrewos ; dXka trpocrdev oh SOKQ>. aryav y'~ 6 wXetvo? 'HpaKkrjs TTOV KeZvo<s a>v ;

OVKCTL fJLVTJfJLTjV €^615 ;

nor.

1410

1403. (evy6s ye (for 8E) Reiske. Barnes had left. Yoked together in an affectionate em1413. This is a most difficult verse. brace, the two heroes prepare to leave the The old reading irpocrQe'ivai SOKG> gives no sense ; and the correction of Hermann 1407. us Si) TI. Dobree proposes to and Jacobs, irpotrOev ov SOKCO, is far from place an interrogation here as well as at a certain one, though it gives a fair sense ; the end of the verse, as if the sense were ' Do I live (i. e. have I given up the idea ws 5^ ri ysvf)Tai; Both as S^ TI and ws of suicide) humbled in pour eyes ? You rl 5J) (Ion 525, Iph. A. 1342) seem to be did not think me so before, at least.' The so used, and the ellipse of the verb is sup- corruption perhaps is rather in £w, though plied in Aj. 77. TI ^ yevriTai; But in we might compare Oed. R. 410, ob yap TI Alcest. 537, we have ws d)j ri Spdcruy T6V& irol (as Sov\os, a\Aa Ao|( is genuine, he must mean to ask whe1408. iraTp6s T6 Musgrave for iraTp6s ther Theseus regards him as consenting ye.—irpoadzffBai, scil. e'juauT^, for irpotr- to live on, while so humbled in his eyes as to make life discreditable on any iTTii|ai, 'to clasp my father's breast.' 1409. ISoii Td5\ i. e. aTepva. Cf. Hec. terms. 1414. This verse is also obscure. For 503, itiov T6S', €i [lev OTipvov, Si veavia, nalew irpodvp.ei, iraivov. As Hercules fav we should perhaps read el. See on had wished for his father's embrace, the Phoen. 1688. As irov is sometimes latter now offers it, adding, ' for that ironically used for ov5a/j.ov, as Heracl. 3(i9, iroO Tai/Ta KaXUs av et-r]; Hec. 1109, which you desire is dear also to me.' 3 1410. ovTas ICTA. ' Is this the way in TTOV TTOT' &r [Sapfiapov yevotT hv "EAATJCTIP yevos; Ion 528, TTOV Se p.ov which you forget your toils and troubles ?' i. e. by indulging in these effeminate acts. iraT^p (Xv; ' You are not my father,' —' My former toils (or labours) were no- &c.; so here the meaning perhaps is, thing compared with these,* which are tiyau ye Taireivbs (fjs, ov5afj.ov &v eiceivos 6 KXetvbs 'HpaKkrjs, oTos %ada Tb Trpiv. therefore not so easily forgotten. 1412. The old reading was 6iV(Ji|/eTai— Pnugk, at least, can hardly be right in KOVK \v aXviarf. The Kai followed as a explaining Keivos l>v by OVTOI Taireivbs Siv. matter of course from the corruption of et He seems to understand, TTOV 4(TT\V
102 HP.

ETPiniAor cri> TTOIOS rjcrOa vepOev iv Kaicdi<Tiv a>v ;

0H.

&>s es TO Xrj/JLa, iravros

HP.

77WS OVV *€/*,' CtTTOlS OTl (TVVeCTTaXfJLaL

r)i> rjcrcrav

avrjp.

0H. TTpoficuve. HP. K.O.I (TV AM. HP. ddfyB" axnrep elirov ir—AM. TTOT iXdcov ; rjviic av 6d\p' HP. AM.

HP.

1415

1420

Tre/Ai/fo/JLCLI ©rifiwv airo. dXX' eicr/cojUt^e rkicva overtKO^MTTa yfj. eis 'Adrfvas

nought the natural order of the words, would explain it TTOV Ktivos 'Hpa/cA.?js 4
o-vcrTeWecBai, ' to shrink into oneself,' seeTroad. 108. 1420. TIVIK if Owtyris TeKva. " Haec quoque mira et prope absurda mihi videtur." W. Dindorf. The difficulty of the passage is best met by supposing the words of the speakers to be mutually interrupted. Amphitryon was going to ask, 1 And who is to take care of me ?' To which Hercules replies, ' / will have you brought to Athens, when you shall have buried my children.' Hence irc£s refers to the intended question Ko/uVeis ijxi. For this use of mfmeadai Tiva cf. Hec. 977, Tt XP^tf^ €ire'ju»//a> rbv efibv e/c 5<J|ta>j> Tr68a ; Oed. Col. 602, TT£S Siird a' h.v irtfiifmiaff, SXTT' OIKC'IV Si'xa; Hercules means that he will send for his father to live with him at Athens; and this is added because it was the object of the poet to aggrandize Athens, even at the expense of the tradition, mentioned by Pausanias, i. 41. 1, that Amphitryon was buried at Thebes. Pending the arrival of Theseus, he had already been told to live on at Thebes, v. 1365. 1422. For EiVKci^ife Kirchhoff proposes ev K(S,uife, which affords a good antithesis with SucrmfjUioTn, ' Do you take up the bodies which it is hard (or painful) for the Theban land to take up ' (non nisi cum dolore inferenda, Pflugk). On noixi(av vfKpoiis see Suppl. 273. If (1(TK6M'Ce be genuine, we must translate, ' take them into the house ;' the bodies of the children being now displayed to the spectators by the eccyclema. In either case they were Svo-K6jj.to-Toi yfj, as having been

HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOZ. eis S' avaXa>cra,VTeCXo)v

XO.

103

1425

dyaOcov TTerracrdai fiovXerai,, KOLKMS povel. crTei^ofiei' oixTpoi /cal iroXvKXavToi, ra, jxeyurTa <j>CXo)v oXecravres.

the rightful successors of the throne, and -rixva. an unwelcome burden,—perhaps even a 1428. TO /xeyiffTce, for TOVS /xe-yi(TTous, fiicurfia,—to the land on account of their by a well-known idiom. The chorus unnatural death. speak of the departure of Hercules as of 1424. fi/>oAKt'8es. See v. 631, and com- the loss of their greatest friend and benepare v. 4 4 5 , iirovetpalovs TTO
VOL. III.

TIIOGEXIZ.

'ETEOKAIJS irapaXafiuv

rrjv TWV ®rj/3S>v /SaaiXetav aTroarepei TOV /xipov<s

TOV aoe\(j>bv avrov UoXwcLKrjv. eyrjfj.e TTJV Ovyaripa

<£vyas 8' £K£tvos £ts "Apyos Trapayevo/j.evo's

TOV fiacnXeios 'ASpaarou.

KaTeXOelv Se ets Tr)v

TrarpLOa <£IAOTI/AOV/M£VOS, Kai TTEicras TOV Trevdepbv, o-vvyfipoiatv a$i6)(pe(iiv (TTparov £7ri ®^y3as Kara TOV dSeX<^ov.

^ 8e /J-TQTTJP 'loKaorq

iireurev

avrov VTTOO-TTOVSOV iXBclv cis T^v iroAtv, Kal Sia\e)(6Tjvai irporepov irpb$ rbv a$e\bv Trept Trjs ap^rjs' 8£tvo^poo"W7n^cravTOS 8e w 6 T^S Tvpavrt'Sos TOV 'ETCOKXC'OVS, ^ /A€V 'IoKaoTi; Ta TIKVO. eis cfiiXiav ervvayayelv OVK rj^vvaro' TloXvvciKtj's 81 ws wpos TroXljUov XOITTOV TTapaTafayntvos ave^wprjcre rrjt rjo-t 8e 6 Tctpecrtas vlxrp/ eo"to"6at TOIS ®7^)8atot5, eav 6 Trats MevotKeiis cr<j>a.yi.ov "Apei yivrp-ai. iinSovvai

6 ynb' ovv KpeW rjpvrjo-aro

TTJ TTOXCI T6V iraiSa- 6 Se v€avto"Kos iftovXero,

Kal TOV 7raTpos

vyrjv fjLCTa. ^pr][X.d.Tv 8tSdvTos, eavTOV direcr^a^e. 'Apyecwv co"<^afaj'. dveiAoc dAAijAovs.

©ij/Saioi 8e TOVS

'ETEOKA^S 8e Kal IIoAvv£6/cr;s fAovo/JLa-

17 /A£C OVV pvrjr-qp airuiv evpovo-a veKpows TOVS

VIOVS io~<$>al;e.v kavTrjv 6 8e TavTrjs d8eA<^>os KpcW irape'AaySe T^V SvvaOTEIW.

01 8e 'Apyeloi

Tg f-^XV VTTrl^^i'Te^ dve^dprjcrav.

s <j>ipoiv, TOVS ^tcv VTTO TTJ K a S ^ e i a ets Ta(f>rjv, Tf-oXvveiKrjv a.ircjri^iev,

API2TO&ANOTZ

Tail' iroAeju.i'coi' Treo-oi/Tas 01V

8e d/
i<j> Ssv fJi^v *ov ff>vXa$a^

£' oJv 8e T ^ V opyrjv XoyoTroirjo~as

1 )

Kpc'iov 8e

OlSCirow

8c vyd8a

TOV avOpiairivov VO/J.OV,

oi8e Trapa. TTJV

TPAMMATIKOT

['H jiiev V7ro^£o*ts TOV SpajU.aTOs] £7rio"TpaT£ta TOV IIOAVVEIKOVS p-ETa Tail' 'ApyeCiov ZTTL ©ij/3as Kat dircoAEia Tuiv d8EA^)(iiv IIOAVV£IKOVS KCU 'ETEOKAEOVS 1

Translate; ' in the one case not observing the universal law of mankind (to bury the dead), and in the other, acting on anger rather than reason, in not pitying him even in his misfortune.' 2 This is given according to Kirchhoff's recension. It was first published by him in 1853, from a MS. of Euripides at St. Mark's, Venice. The words in [ ] were subsequently supplied from two other MSS.

P2

108 KaX 6a.va.Tos "Ioxaonys-

y [ivOoTroua Keirai Trap' AUr)(y\tp iv ETTTO «ri

©i;/3as tTrXeicrnjs 'IoKacm/s.

[cSiSa^^]

oXv/ATTtaS

Seurepos TZvpnrtSrjs, [T/MTOS

7rpu>TOS

KaOrJKe SiSacncaXiW [

orl

NawrwcpaTOiis a/o^ovTOS ]

] irfpi TOVTOV Kai yap r a v r a [

] 6

Oivo/mos Kai Xpixrirrn-os Kai [$oiVtcro-ai Kai

crarvp . . . ov]
6 \opos oivicrv ywaiKwv

irpo\oyi£u

TLeptira.Ou'i ayai' ai $oiVtercrai r g rpaycuSta.

8e 'l

a7ra)A.£TO yap 6 Kpcovros

•mos d.7ro TO? Tenons V7r«p T^S TraTpt'Sos diro&woii'.

a.Tr£6avov Se Kai ot Svo

V7r' dAAiJXtor Kai 'IOKOXTTT] T) \t.-rjrt)p dveiX-ev ravT^v em. TOIS Trato-l oi £7ri ®^)3as oTpaTevaajAevoi 'Apyeioi aTrcoXorro Kai ara^oi trpoKUTai Kai b OiSiirovs T^S TraTpiSos iKftaWerai 6vya.T7]p 'Avrtyovi].

IIoXv-

Kai o~vv avrai r/

IOTI SC TO Spajua Kai 7roXi)irpo(rw7rov Kai yv(Dfn5>v

7roXXaiv /J.COTOV T« Kai T o Spafjid

pw/xanKOv.

€CTTI /x£i/ Tais o~KijviKais oi/fco"i KaXXio"Tov, €X£i Kai irapairXij-

yj T« a7ro TSV Tti^ecov 'Avnyovrj

Otiopovcra. fiipos

SpafiaiTOs Kai wroo-TrovSos IIoXweiKijs ovSevos ec£Ka irapayiverai

Adie Aa/38a.Ki8r], ira(8a>v yevos oXjSiov aiT£is. Ti£ei<s fiev <j>i\ov vlbv, arap TO8« aoi p.6pos ttrrai, iraiSos «ou ^tlpt(T(Ti XiTreiv fiiov &s yap IWuo-e Zevs Kpovi'Sijs, ncXoTros o-rvy«pais dpaicri iri^j}o-as, ou
TO TH5 ZQITrOZ

AINITMA.

E O T I SiVovv tiri y^s Kai Tf.Tpa.irov, o5 juia
aXXaccrci 8e vyjv p.6vov,

IpirtTa yiVovTai dvd T' aldipa Kai KOTO. dXX' OTroTar irXcoveo-o'iv ip€i86/j.cvov 7roo~i /3aivrj, fieyos yviounv afavporepov 3

weXei avrou,

Read irptxTeppairrai.

OVK €
PHOENISSAE.

ON the subject treated of in the Cyclic Thebaid, and standing next in celebrity to the heroic legends of the house of the Atridae, each of the three great tragic writers composed dramas; and it is fortunate that of these some from the hand of each are still extant. The present play has the same argument with the Seven against Thebes of Aeschylus; indeed, it was evidently written to compete with it, since there are one or two disparaging allusions to the too epic treatment which the elder poet had preferred. A sequel to the Phoenissae is the Supplices, besides which no other of the remaining plays of Euripides bears upon the same topic. Here we read of the invasion of Thebes by the Argive army, invited by the injured Polynices; there, of the veKpwv avaip«ns, or burial of the Argive dead after their defeat. Sophocles has three of his seven plays bearing upon this subject; the two containing the history of Oedipus, and his great master-piece the Antigone, which is intermediate in the events described between the Phoenissae and the Suppliants. There can be no doubt that the present drama was one of those which, though hardly of the highest intrinsic excellence, and by no means universally commended by critics and grammarians, nevertheless gained a considerable share of popularity in the post-Attic ages. Its great length,—not far from double that of the Seven against Thebes, and exceeding that of all the other extant plays except the Oedipus at Colonus, was in itself likely to induce a sense of satiety and monotony ; but this has been remedied by the device of introducing two double narratives of messengers', and by a succession of scenes alternately suggesting suspense, pathos, and surprise. That there are faults in the plot, if some superfluities and one or two not absolutely necessary characters be so considered, may fairly perhaps 1 Each of the messenger's speeches has a secondary narrative, or appendix, describing a distinct event; a feature unique in this play. But it will be shown in the course of the notes that one of these is of doubtful authenticity, as well as the speech of Oedipus towards the conclusion. Deducting these, we shall have about the average standard of length for the present play.

110

PHOENISSAE.

be conceded; but that it contains much elegant versification and beautiful imagery cannot be denied. Hermann, who begins his preface by saying " Nulla est Euripidis tragoedia, quam tractanti tarn molestus tamque plenus taedii labor exantlandus sit, quam Phoenissae," after severely criticising and rarely praising the composition of the play, sums up his judgment of the whole in these words 2 : " Sic haec tragoedia, in qua satis erat duos mori, duas insuper habet non necessarias mortes, de hominibus autem, qui agentes introducti sunt, duos bonos et justos, Polynicen et Jocastam, unum aeque stolidum ac malum, Eteoclem, de non necessariis autem Creontem virtute nulla insignem, nisi quod prudentior Eteocle est, cetera inconstantem et mutabilem, Teiresiatn corpore debilem, moribus gravem, Menoeceum generosum quidem, sed qui, quod ejus partes brevissimae sunt, non possit retinere animos spectatorum, eademque conditione Antir gonam, initio fabulae timidam, postea importune verecundam, postremo audacem et fortem, Oedipum senio et infortunio miserabilem, chorum denique raro recte fungentem officio suo, aliquando etiam frigidissime aliquid interloquentem, multa autem inani verborum tumore aliena cantantem : quae tamen culpa minuitur eo, quod illo tempore, quo Phoenissae scriptae sunt, modi musici potiorem, quam poesis, locum tenuisse in chori canticis videntur." K. 0. Miiller (Hist. G-r. Lit. p. 378) gives a not very favourable critique on the play, in these words : " Notwithstanding all the beauties of the details and all the abundance of the materials, (for the piece contains, in addition to the fall of the hostile brother, also the expulsion of Oedipus, and Antigone's two heroic resolves to perform the funeral rites for her brother and to accompany her banished father,) we miss in this play, too, that real unity and harmony of action which can result only from an idea springing from the depths of the heart and ripened by the genial warmth of the feelings." A. "W. Von Schlegel assents to the opinion given in one of the minor Greek arguments, that " the play is beautiful as a theatrical spectacle, because, in fact, it is full of filling-up matter foreign to the purpose. Antigone, gazing down from the walls, has nothing to do with the action; and Polynices enters the city under warranty of a truce, without any thing coming of it. After all the rest, the banished Oedipus and a wordy ode are tacked on to no purpose." So much for the opinion of the critics, ancient and modern. On the other hand, it is pretty clear that this play was much read in the schools,—for it is elaborately supplied with Greek scholia and Imo2 In reply to which Klotz remarks, (Praef. p. vi.) " Cujus disputationem quum legimus, videtur vix digna fabula esse, quae denuo edatur hodie, nedum ut a juventute sedulo legenda et cognoscenda esse videatur. Quod longe secus est."

PHOENISSAE.

11 I

by various commentators,—and it is very often quoted by writers of the declining ages. It is no part of the present edition to enter into discussion as to the fairness or unfairness of criticisms; but generally, we have protested against the sweeping condemnation which is too commonly dealt against Euripides; and we now gladly adopt the sensible remark of Klotz, in the preface to his edition of this play (1842) : " Re experti intelleximus imperitos puerorum animos judicio nondum aliqua librorum lectione conflrmato facile in deteriorem partem trahi, et, quum leviora quaedam ac tenuiora jure vituperare didicissent, etiam ea, quae egregie facta essent, ocius contemnere et negligere. Qui autem jam magis confirmati animo, etiam aetate provectiores sunt, ii, quemadmodum optime cognoscunt quod pulcrum ac venustum est in veterum auctorum scriptis, sic sine annotatione nostra ipso prudenti magistro duce etiam ilia facile judicabunt, quae minus probari posse videantur." The plot of the play is thus. Of the two sons of Oedipus by his incestuous marriage with Jocasta, Eteocles and Polynices, the elder, Eteocles, having agreed to hold the sovereignty of Thebes year by year alternately with his brother, had proved false to his promise, and had driven the younger, when a just claimant for his year of office, into banishment. Having formed an alliance with Adrastus, king of Argos, whose daughter he had married, and with other chieftains, making seven in all, including himself, he had appeared before the walls of Thebes with a powerful army to enforce his claims. Jocasta, anxious to avert the imminent peril of her country, persuades the brothers to have an interview under a truce. They accordingly meet and argue the matter; but not being able to arrange it, they retire with mutual threats of hostilities. The opening of the play, after the prologue, is taken up with an episode which, if not strictly essential to the plot, is naturally and artistically devised. This is, the ascent of Antigone, sister of the two rival chiefs, accompanied by an aged slave, to an upper part of the house, from which she commands a view of the hostile army, and learns the names and devices of the leaders. The chorus, which the poet has made to consist of Phoenician maidens, (lest, Hermann thinks, he should appear too closely to imitate Aeschylus, whose chorus is of Theban women,) has not much to do with the real action of the piece, and therefore the burden of the choral odes need not here be singly specified ; the action itself proceeds with an interview between Creon and Eteocles, in which the advice of the former, as the uncle, is sought; and the conclusion is, to send for Teiresias, the aged seer, in case he should be able to communicate something essential to their common interests. Teiresias arrives, but shows himself reluctant to

112

PHOENISSAE.

speak in presence of Creon; being however urged to declare the truth, he affirms that the sole hope of the safety of Thebes lies in the sacrifice of Creon's only son, Menoeceus, over the dragon's den, in order to appease the wrath of Ares at the death of that monster, which" had been slain by Cadmus. Menoeceus, evading his father's affection by a stratagem, devotes himself to a voluntary death; and thus the victory of the Thebans is secured, and is forthwith reported by a messenger to Jocasta. In this narrative the poet has used his utmost effort to sustain the epic tone and sentiment of the rival play, the Seven against Thebes; and he has certainly succeeded in producing a most brilliant and exciting description of the contest. There follows an account by the same messenger, which informs Jocasta that her sons are about to fight single-handed. Hearing this, she sets forth, accompanied by Antigone, to the camp. But she arrives just too late. Another messenger then describes the mortal combat, in which both the brothers have fallen, and the suicide of the afflicted mother over the bodies. The play ends with an evident imitation of the Aeschylean drama, the bringing of the corpses upon the stage, and the threnos of Antigone. The poet has also introduced, with considerable stage-effect, the aged Oedipus, who had been the cause of all the woe by intemperately cursing his sons, and who has survived to witness the calamity, and to hear his sentence of banishment pronounced by Creon. With the prohibition on the part of the latter to give burial rites to Polynices, and the avowed resolution of Antigone to disobey the unnatural and impious injunction, the play concludes. Even before the date of the play was known to be the Archonship of Nausicrates, critics were pretty well agreed that it must be referred to 01. xcii. 2 or 3. The Schol. on Ar. Av. 347, and Ran. 53, make statements which Valckenaer, W. Dindorf, and others reasonably interpret as inferentially giving this date, which is confirmed, as Hermann thinks 3 , by the probable opinion of Zirndorf, that the triumphant return of Alcibiades4 from exile in that very year (B.C. 411) is alluded to in the dialogue between Polynices and Jocasta. And certainly, there is a considerable resemblance between the complaints of Polynices respecting the hardships of exile, and the language of Alcibiades before the Samian assembly, where he TTJV ISlav £v/j.<j>opav ri}? ^uyijs i-!rr]Tid\o<j>vpo.ro. B e t h i s as it may, t h e r e can be n o mis-

take about the general style both of diction and metres, which are those of the latest period of the poet's life. The Phoenissae, while it has been much disparaged, has at the 3

Praef. p. xv.

« See Thucyd. viii. 81 and 87.

PHOENISSAE.

113

same time been much commented on and frequently edited by modern scholars, Valckenaer, Hermann, Porson, Bothe, Klotz, and many others. For the text, very much more is due to Kirchhoff than to Porson, who had not the best MSS. at his command, and did not sufficiently discriminate between the relative merits of those which he had.—That a good many interpolations exist in this play is the opinion of many. In the present edition rather more verses have been called in question, than preceding editors had noted. This is a matter that scholars are not likely ever to agree upon. It requires an extremely fine and subtle sense of an author's style and diction to detect interpolations generally. Those who are not sufficiently matured scholars to have acquired that sense, will probably be disposed to cavil at what they will call a habit of unreasoning suspicion5. 5 No prudent critic will deny the soundness of Hermann's remark, (Praef. p. vi,) " Qui laudis illius adipiscendae gratia de industria suspiciones venatur, in eo ista obelis ostentandae perspicaciae cupiditas postremo in morbum "vertit, ipsi quidem qui eo niorbo tenetur gratum, aliis autem molestissimum et pene intolerabilem."

VOL. I I I .

TA TOT APAMAT02

TIPOZMIA.

IOKASTH. ANTITONH. XOPOS *OINISSON TYNAIKiiN. nOAYNETKHS. ETEOKAHS. KPEON. TE1PE2IA2. MENOIKEYS. AITEAO2. ETEPOS APrEAOS. OIAinOYS.

IOKAZTH. ' fl TTJV ev acrrpots ovpavov Te/xvav oSo WyjToio-w iix/Sefiws 8C<j)pOLs IITTTOIO~IV i.l\icro~oiv (f>\6ya, cos SvcrTV^rj @rjy8aicrt rfj rod' rjfxepa 1 O-KTIV i^fJKa ;, KaS/AO? TJVIK rfkde yrjv TT]VS', iKknrcbv ^OLVLcrcrav ivaXCav 1. Jocasta, the daughter of Menoeceus, and formerly widow of Laius, king of Thebes, explains in the prologue all the circumstances under which the action of the play will be brought about.—Laius, having long been childless, had asked the oracle for a son ; and the answer was, ' If you beget a son you will die by his hand.' Regardless of the warning, he disobeyed the god, and Oedipus was born. The infant, being exposed by his parents to die, was rescued, brought up in the family of Polybus, king of Corinth, and eventually slew Laius without knowing who he was. After this event Oedipus had solved the riddle of the sphinx, and had received as a reward the hand of his own mother Jocasta in marriage, again unconscious of the relationship; by which alliance he had become king of the country. Finding out his terrible mistake, but not till two sons and two daughters had been born, he had put out his own eyes, and is still living, confined within the house. In a fit of anger he had imprecated on his sons, Eteocles and Polynices, that they might share the kingdom by the sword. They, fearing the accomplishment of the curse, had agreed to rule by turns for a year j but the elder having refused to cede the Q

throne, the younger had invaded his native city with the aid of an Argive army. She, the mother, has endeavoured to bring the brothers to an agreement under a truce, before commencing hostilities. 1 — 6. Unlucky was the day when Cadmus came to Thebes from the sea-coast of Tyre; for he was the progenitor of the family on whom troubles have now come. — T V *v a&rpois, scil. ovdav, the course through the signs of the zodiac, which is, as it were, laid down for the sun to pass over with his gold-studded car. Rhes. 305, 7reA.T?) 5' 67r' ^ifj.aiv xpvffoKoAKrjTois Tinrots eAajiwre. — 6oa!<Tiv 'lintois, Iph. T. 2. Schol. e0os 5e rols iron)Ta7s OUJXVKWS Ae'yety ras 'Linrovs.—elxiffffeiv, as Porson

remarks, was used by the tragic writers equally with kxUaeiv. Cf. Iph. T. 7. 5. 4i)Kas. The expression is taken from arrows or darts, which a person was said i
116

ETPiniAOT os TrcuSa y^/xas JKUTT/JISOS 'Apfiovtav TTOTZ IIoXvScopov i£e(f>V(re, TOV Se Ad(38aKOV vva.L Xeyovcriv, €K Se roGSe Adiov. iyw Se Trais fxkv KXIJ^OJUCU Mevou<ea)<;, \Kpecov T aSeA<£bs /i/c/rpos e/c jUias e<£u.] /caXoucrt S' 'IoKoicrTrjv //.e, TOCTO y a p iraTrjp efero, ya/xei oe ylatos ju, • eirei o avrat? ^ yjpovut, XeKTpa Ta/Jb e^a>v iv Sw/xacriv,

paTa $oifiov, e'fatrei ^' ajaa es ot/covs apcrivoiv KOivatv'iav. 6 S' etiret', ' / 2 Qrjfiaicriv evlmrois dva^, jXT) (nreipe TCKVCOV a'Xo/ca Sat/idvwv fiia. el yap TeKvaicreLs TralS', aTTOKTevei v? «:at 77as cros OTKO? ^SifcreTai Si' cu/mro?. 6 S' rjSovr} Sov? es Te (Sa,K)(eiov veaav ecnrapev rjjM,v rraiha, KOX cnreCpas ySpe'^os, yvovs

10

15

20

Ta//,7rXa/ojjU,a r o u ^eou r e 7t]v aTO>,

7. 'Apuoviav. See on Bacch. 1333. Te Kal irarpbs Koivoiviq. As KaS|itos (if from a Greek root, Ka^b/Uai,) 18. TtKvtfiv &\oKa, i. e. &\oKa, 4v ^ probably meant 6 KQ(T^.wif naX Sia.Tao'o'aiVj •riKva ipiiTm. The metaphor as in Anso Harmonia may have implied, in the tig. 569, apdxTifj.01 yap €L<TI ya.T&pwv yvai. mythology of these persons, the adapting There is a variant ivaihav for T4KVIDV in and fitting together of the colonists by some of the writers who quote this verse laws and institutions. (Origen c. Cels. ii. p. 73. Schol. Pind. 11. This verse can hardly be regarded 01. ii. 65), and so the Schol. on the preas genuine. It interrupts the narrative; sent passage. the relationship is stated at v. 47, Kpitcv 21. riSovij Soi/s, sc. eavrSv. So Pers. aS<=\v irpbs riiovais, Ion 553. which case a fuller stop must be placed at 22. fi/iLi/. As a woman was saidTe/ceie eo5. But it ply and easily implied from KaXodtrt. is here the more harsh on account of 15. e|aiT6? is rather stronger than 0p4<pos below, v. 25. The Greeks, it alru,—not merely ' asks,' but ' demands should be observed, say a-rrelpziv TSKVOV, os ( I ° n 64), or anelpeiv far)from him.' This seems implied by the (Tirelpeiv Acx ct/id, which involves something further than repa, (above, v. 18,) the female parent epwrq.—KOivoiviaif ffaida>v7 i. e. KOIVOVS being compared to the ayp6s, the male to iraiSas. Bacch. I277i foil iyivero—c/xij the husbandman.

117 v' e? 'Hpa<; KOX Ki9aipS>vo
ii<0eivai,

j3pi(j)o?,

25

\jT(j>vp(>>v cri8r)pa Kevrpa SiaTreipas [hicrov, odev viv 'jEXXas &>v6\i.a,t
ITTTTO^OVKOXOL

epovcr es oucous es re Seo-rroCvrj? idrjKav. rj Se TCW e/^oi' TTOVOV /ACKTTOIS V(j)€LTO KOI TTOCTLV

17077 ok Trvpcrais yivvcriv

30

i TeK€LV.

i

ov/xos 17 yvous 17 TIVOS jxaOav ndpa rot)s <$>v ijLia <&oif3ov, Adios 6' ou/xos Trocrts itiTeOivTa naiSa [xacrrevtav jxadeiv,

35

24. Keiixava. The Schol. sayg there xiovTo occurs in II. xx. 221. was a temple of Hera (doubtless in her 30—1. Those who find difficulty in attribute of 'Axpaia, goddess of the these two verses, with the scholiast, might heights) on the ridge of Cithaeron. use the remark made on Orest. v. 1641, in 27. W. Dindorf omits this verse, with impugning their genuineness. Certain it Valckenaer. Porson defends it, because is they are not necessary to the narrative. Euripides was fond of etymologies ; and It was enough to say that the child was Hermann, Klotz, Kirchhoff, throw no brought by the shepherds into the hands suspicion on it. The truth is, either both of their mistress. However, the conjecverses are spurious, or neither. The two ture of Nagel, rpiipeiv for T€K6IV, cannot cannot reasonably be separated. But be called necessary. The sense is, ' She there are grave objections to v. 26, where persuaded her husband that she had all the good copies give fxiaov (the last brought it forth,' i. e. the infant Oedipus; syllable however in Kirchhoff's best MS. which implies that a child of her own had being illegible), while ^.iaoiv, which Her- been still-born, or had just before died. mann considers necessary to the con- The Greeks were in the habit of bringing struction, is only found in the MS. Harl. up supposititious children. See Alcest. But Siaireipeiv, ' to make to pass through,' 639.—Hesych. i(pe7ro, vTrefidAAero. is a word without any precedent in Attic 32. irvpirats. This epithet was applied Greek, and has only II. xvi. 404 alleged to the colour of the beard in early manin its defence, 6 5J ey^ei' pii|e irapatfTas hood. See on Aesch. Pers. 318, Trvptr^y yvadfibv Se^iTtpbv, 5ia 5' ai/rov trzlpev £aTr\T}dri Sd(TKLoi/ yeveidSa eTe-yye. HeoSivToir. Though both the Scholiast and sych. and Photius ; Trvptrais yzvvtyi' rats Eustathius, p. fi50 (compared with the ^avSais 0pi|i. It was probably a physical Schol. on II. ii. 45, who confounded the feature peculiar to the race. Kevrpa of the feet with the it€p6vai which 33. yvolis, finding out, or coming to the blinded the eyes of Oedipus) recognize v. conclusion, by his own sagacity, that he 26, it is likely to have been an early addi- was not really the son of Polybus.—The tion for the purpose of including Oedipus next four verses are quoted by Strabo, p. in the list of names given in the pro- 762, with the variant Te/c<Was for (pilogue. That however was done by the aavTas. poet himself in v. 50, with the adjunct 35. Ad'i6s r'. And at the very same 4/xbs irous OlStirovs. — On the imperfect oiy6/j.aCiv see Cycl. 692. Heracl. 87. Iph. time Laius happened to be going to the same place on a similar mission, &c. For A. 416. ^.adelv there is a var. lect. (5e?i>, the sug28. With the compound mirofiovKSkos gestion perhaps of some one who had compare OIO/3OVK6\OS in Aesch. Suppl. noticed padhv and (K/xaBeTy just before. 299. Porson observes that 'ITT-KOI fiovno-

118

EYPiniAor el [ir)KiT> etrj.

KCU ^vvd-merov

TTOSCC.

is TaVTOV oi[X(j)O) $a)KL,SoS (r^KTT^S OOOV.

xai viv /ceAeuet Aa'Cov Tpo^rjXaTrjs, ' fl £4ve, TvpdvvoLS CKirohaiv /xeOCcrTacro. 40 el' dvavSos jxeya pova>v- WCOXOL oe viv 6 8' eipir' u s rivovras i£e(f>oivLO-crov TTOSCOV. odev, ri TaKTos T&v KCKKOiv jxe Set Xeyetv ; narepa Kalvei, KOLI XaySwv o^if/xara <j(ia) Tpo(f>el SLSCOCTVV.

US S' eTre^dpei

45

K6irr)ttTa Tlaiovds r' tTre^apei. Porson compares £4pe9pov for 0dpa6pov, fe'AAo? for /3aAAw (whence, perhaps, fixA7j), and fe'jSi/Tai for [34f3v(rTai. See on the Arcadian word 'Afa»', Orest. 1647. The word 2<£}y| has some curious etymological considerations. Derived from y es TauTt) Ashtpajv icaTrb Aav\ias anAfallere,) we find in Hesiod, who was likely to preserve the local name accu41. jue'ya tppovZv. Not knowing who rately, the initial <x omitted, TJ 5' &pa *IK' Laius was, he thought himself as good a bKoty Te'/ce, KaS/ieioiCiV oKeBpov. Here man, and proceeded straight on without one of the good MSS. gives *fy£. Nor deigning a reply, and declined to give can we doubt that jingo, jictus, and jigo, him the road; whereupon the horses of jixus, are closely connected in their origin. Laius trod upon the lame foot of Oedipus — How far the Egyptian forms of Sphinx, and injured it. The Greeks were rather the Lycian Harpies, (found on the famous sore on this point of precedency. Hence " Harpy tomb," discovered by Sir Charles Ion says, v. 635, ovSi /j.' e|eTrA7)^' 6Sou Fellows at Xanthus,) and this Theban •rrovqpbs ovheis' Ktivo 5' OVK ayatrxeT&p, monster, are different or identical, it is hard to say. They all point to extremely untiv ddou xaAftJ^ra rols KaKloffiv. ancient and widely diffused superstitions ; 43. On the formula TI Sei" \tytiv; see and perhaps all were intended to embody Aesch. Eum. 790. Here. F. 1270. Andr. the idea of sudden destruction, as death 020. The meaning is, ' I need not relate or pestilence, coming unforeseen upon the unseemly contest, the words and mankind. There were several kinds of blows that followed, between father and Egyptian Sphinxes, one of which was son; but I will merely say, the affair bird-like (hawk-headed with wings, Wilended in the death of Laius :'—Tt 8e? jue kinson, vol. i. p. 226). The extensive \4yeiy TO. /ca/ca '6, &r- " Sunt avidae volucres, non quae Phlnei'a cpdpei. This is said to be an Arcadian, mensis i. e. Pelasgic word; it occurs also Rhes. Guttura fraudabant, sed genus inde r 38. 4s rairhy — 6S0C, to the same point of the road which led (i. e. where it led) in two directions, from Corinth and from Thebes, to Delphi. By O'X'O'T^ 6Sbs, here as in Iph. A. 144, the compita, or meeting of the roads, is meant. Schol. 0 4 i ^ d ?]

4 4 1 , TT6VJOV %pj\Kiov (pu
trahunt;

Q0INI22AI. apTTayalcrb irokiv, e^uds T OVK r\v 7rdcrts, Kpccov dSeX<£os Ta/AO. /ajpucrcret ocrri? crcxfifjs aiviy/xa Trapdivov TOVTW £vvd\pei,v XeKTpa. rwy^afei Se 7TCJS cLLviyfJL e'/xos TTOXS OISITTOVS ^(fnyyb<; fiadcbv, o#ev Tvpavvos rrjoSe yr\s KadCcrTaTcu,

119

5<>

KCLI (jKr\TTTp eVa^Xa TTjcrSe Xa/x/3dVei )(6ovo<;.

yajxel Se Tr)f TtKovcrav OVK eiSws raXas, ouS' rj TeKovaa ircuSl crvy/cot/xco^eV^. TLKTCO Se 7ratSas TraiSl Svo ju.ei' apo-evas, 'JSreo/cXea Kkewrjv re UoXweiKotis /3Cav, re Stcrcras* TI)V /nei' 'iafjLrjvrjv Trarr/p e, TTJV Se irpoo'dev 'AvTuyovrjv iya>. Se Ta/xa, XeKTpa fx/rjjpcfwv yajxcov 6 TTO.VT d^arXas OISLTTOUS iradrjiiara Grande caput, stantis oculi, rostra apta rapinae; Canities pennis, unguibus hamus inest. Nocte volant, puerosque petunt nutricis egentes, Et vitiant cunis corpora rapta suis." 47. KpeW a5eAiis is theapodosis, and therefore Kpemc S% the reading of the oldest MSS., has been rejected by the best critics. See however on Orest. 500. 48. ZffTis fiadoi, for rep fj.a6e7v Svvaftevai.

Cf. Electr. 32, ts nei> yiis on f y

y } [

, xP

^

55

60

51. Porson wholly omits this verse, after Valckenaer and Brunck. W. Dindorf incloses v. 52 within brackets, as " inepta tautologia." The scholiast remarked that eiraOXa was used only by Euripides, and that some altered the reading to Kal (TKrjirTpa x">pas -rrjirS' &s &8\a

Aa^j8c£cei. W. Dindorf supposes they wrote So-' af)Aa, but at best it was evidently an arbitrary alteration. Apart from the unusual noun evradAov, there is nothing in either of these verses to cause just suspicion. The otitv may be defended by Iph. T. 35, as well as by v. 43 sup.

55. &p &p
by the present passage. v. 70 inf.

See however on

been admitted by Hermann and Bothe. Probably however (and this is an answer to Hermann's question, ' Whence could fwvo-as have come, unless it were genuine ?') the occurrence of atviyfia just above induced the grammarians to devise some synonym for it here, as in v. 36 t'Seic was given for /laBe'tv for the very same reason. Klotz observes, that poutras here may have been suggested by vv. 807 and 1028 inf.

60. This verse also is omitted by Porson after Valckenaer. It is not indeed much wanted, and the a made long in avar\as is not very usual. But the meaning, against which objections have been raised, is defensible, if we suppose Jocasta to be speaking of Oedipus as he is, not as he was at the time of blinding himself. One might have expected 6 iroAAa Si) TAKJ, as Here. F. 1250, 6 iroAAa Si) rAas 'HpaxATis Ae'y6' rdSe ;—The periphrasis in the pre-

120

ETPiniJOT ei? ofj-fj-aO' avTov Sewbv e/A/6dXXei ^pvo"7jXarots TTopTraKTW cu/xafa? itrei 8e TCKVCOV yews ifjLav cnaa^erai, KkrjdpoLS eKpv\fjav Trarep', Iv d\Lvr\\hOiv yevono voWSiv heofxevrj cro(j)L(TiJidTO)v. tfxtv 8' e a r ' iv oucoi?, Tipbs Se TTJS TV^TJS vocr&iv dpas aparai Traicrlv di^o crico-raVa?, OTJKTCO criSijpo) Sw^ta SiaXa^eiv roSe. T6) 8' es Trecrovre [JLTJ TeXecr^dpovs ^eol Kpaivaxjiv OIKOVVTOV opov, erafav rbi' veatrepov irapos eKovra Tr)vhe Hokwelicq ^$6va, a 8e (TKrjTTTp e)(€LV [livovjo. yrjs aXXacrcrovr'. ivel 8' CTTI ^vyois KadetfiT dp-^rjs, ov jae^icrrarat dpovcov, (fivydSa 8' dircoOel rrjcrSe UokweiK-q d 8' vApyo<; iXOcov, K^SOS 'ASpdcrrov TTOXXTJV d^potcras do"7nS' 'Apyeiwv ayet* CTT' a v r a 8' iXdcijv euTdirvka Tei^rj rdSe TrcLTpo) aTranel cncfJTTTpa KCU p-ipf) \6ovo<;. a) 8' eptv Xvovcr' V7rdo'7rov8oi'

65

70

75

80

ceding verse, for #TI E^e yafiav TT)V jUTjre'pct or by the circumstances of his position.— eyTjfj-€j or f/.a0
121 evretcra Trcuol TraiSa, irplv xpavcrav 8opo<;. •fj£eiv 8' 6 TT€fi9ei<; (j>rj<jLv avrbv ayyeXos. dXX S> (fraevvas ovpavov vaioyv Trru^as Zed, aSicrov i ^ a ? , Sos Se (rvfufiacnv re/cots. X/>T) 8\ ei cro<£6? vre^vKas, ou/c eav fiporbv rbv avTov del 8vo~Tv^rj KadecrToivai.

85

3> KXCLVOV ot/coi? '^vTiyoj/77 0dXos irarpl, iweC
OJ

jxeXadpcov es Stapes ea^arov,

90

i ISeiv 'Apyelov, LKecriaLcn, crat?, ai» Trpov^epewTJcrco CTT[/3OV, {XTj TIS TroXtTwv ev rplfSo) avTat,eTcu, Ka.jx.ol fj.hv eXOr) t^auXog, w? SouAw, xpoyos, o"Oi 8' (ws dvdcro"r)% TravTa. 8' efetSws pdTd£eTai, whether any one first by an aged attendant, soon after- is in sight. See on Orest. 208. Ion wards by Antigone, whose part is borne 1523. Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 538. In the by the same actor who had just imper- next verse ihdri is in the subjunctive, besonated Jocasta. The words of the old cause there fear lest, not merely circumman would be more easily intelligible if spection as to whether, is implied. Porson we may suppose him to appear, not on says, " diversos modos jungit Euripides, the stage, but on an upper part of the quoniam ad tempora diversa spectant." house, (not an unfrequent position ; see It is not merely the time, but the degree on Orest. 1567,) from which he calls to of uncertainty in the two events, that reAntigone, still below in the TrapBevwv, to gulates the moods. ascend the stair, and holds out his hand 94. <pavAos x)/6yos. The explanation of to help her. She is thus enabled to ob- one of the Scholiasts is accepted by Klotz, tain a view of the Argive host encamped and we think rightly; ' to me indeed, as on the plains below. The Schol. thinks a slave, but a small amount of blame, but this scene was borrowed from that in the to you, as a princess, (great blame).' Iliad, where Helen ascends the walls of Others take (paiKos for KCIK6S. Photius Troy for a similar purpose. has a careful gloss on this word, which he 88. For the pleonasm oixots—iroTpl explains to mean air\ovv, pciSiov, ' ordi'trifling;' but compare rpvyrj—iroSl Orest. 1468. Schol. nary,' 'common-place,' 1 ev5o£ov T £ Trarpl fi\d(TTT]/j.a kv Tots O'IKOLS. adds, e<7Tt 5 ore riderai Kal eVi KCLKOV The passages he ad90. Siijpes, the same as vwepSov, the Kcd TOC rvx^os. upper room of a house, so called either as duces from Plato only prove that it meant being divided by a flooring or ceiling from ' inferior.'

VOL. III.

R

122

ETPiniAOT or' rjXOov crw KacnyvtjTw ep(ov ivOevS" e/ceure htvpo T av Keivov vapa. aXX' ovrts acTTwv TOtcrSe •yjii^'meTai So^ois, KeSpov TTakaLOLu KklfiaK iiarepa TTOSI* a-Konei Se ireSia Kal trap 'Icrixrjvov /5oas Aipicqs r e vafia, iroXefJCLW crrpaTevfi ocrov.

100

ANTirONH. opeyk vvv opeye yepaiav via X€V •JTOSOS ixvos

IIA.

AN.

HA.

< 7r

* °

iiravreWcov.

ISov, gyvaxjiov, irapdiv' es xaiphv 8' e ^ s " KivovfJievov yap rvyyavei Ilekaa-yiKov o-TpaTevpa, ^wpt^oucri 8' dXXyjXcov X6)(ov<;. lw TtOTVia iral AaTovs , KaT
105

110

ov yap TL avXa)<; rjXde ITOXWCIK^? j ( t e TTOXXOIS ftev ITTTTOIS, /xv/3tot9 8* OTTXOIS

AN.

apa TrvXau KXrj6poL<5 f^aX/cdSera r Zfj

97- By the device of making the old partly following the Scholiast, thinks there slave the very messenger who had carried is an allusion to the name of archer imthe terms of the truce, S Trf/j.(p6els &y- plied in 'EKIITI). He might have defended •yeXos, v. 83, a plausible reason is given his position by Aesch. Theb. 134, av r', for his knowledge of the adverse host, and 5 Aartryiveia Koipa, -rit\ov evrviedfav. so for communicating to the spectators, Compare inf. v. ] 51, a\\d viv — "ApTe^ir as Aeschylus had done by the messenger Tav\o> Tpdircp; Herm.—The verses are dochmiac, the 113. There is something wrong in the first trimeter, the second monometer with reading of this passage. Seidler, followed a dissyllabic anacrusis. Hesychius, eirav- by Hermann, Klotz, and W. Dindorf, 7€Wwv. avcMpepaiv, avareKKajy. gives ^aX/ctJSeT1 e^ujSoAci re, by which a 106. Tu-y^cu'ei. The Argive army is very inelegant dochmiac is gained. The just now moving or stirring, in order to Schol. explains, Spa oi •wv'Kai KaKas rots form the seven \6%oi to attack the gates. K\ei9pois rip/jioa/jLevai ci
&01NIZ2AI. HA. AN.

TIA.

123

XcuVeoio-iv 'Afjb(j>Lovos bpyavois rei^eos ddpcret' r d y ivSov dov^aXtos e^et TTOXIS. dXX' elcropa TOI> trpcjTov, el ySouXet ris ouros o \evKo\6a<;, TTpoirap os dyeirai crTparov TrdyxaiKKov dcrTrtS' dju,<£i fipaj)(iova Xo^aybs, w SecrTrotva,—

cuJSacrov, <2 yepaie, -us 6i>o/u.d£er(u ; ovros MvKrjvcuos JU.«> auSarai yevos, Aepvaia 8' otKet vdfJiaO', 'iTnrojxeSaiv AN. ee, a>s yau^oos, ws <]>ofiepbs eto-iSeti', yiycwri yrjyevera irpoo-d/ioios, acTTpc0irb<s kv ypatyaicnv, ou^t Trp6cropo<; a/jLepCco yivva. IL4. TOV S' iiafi.eC/3ovr' ou^ opas AipKt]
AN.

aXXos aXXos oSe

; 115

120

125

130

rponos.

fixed in the wall ?' Where K\rj9pav €/i- trrpaTy. Schol. Sums eiiirpoaOev trpoPo\a is a periphrasis for K\rj9pa, though o8o7roie? TOC a-Tparov. Hence, perhaps, the ' fastenings,' i. e. the lock or bolt, are rather than from superiority of rank, he is commonly distinguished from the ' bar/ called 6 Trpunos above. liox^is. Cf. Orest. 1571, ixox*-o7s S' &pape 127- « is here to be pronounced as a K\ri8pa. Ibid. 1551, KAjjBpa (rvfiirepai-monosyllable. — yiyavri. Cf. Theb. 483, vovrss jUOxAo??. The best copies in this l\inro^i4^ovTos ScViroij/a, TI'S moon. Aesch. Theb. 383, ex $' virepTr69iv yeycits; He thus assigns three pov (rrjfj.' eir' acririSos T(JSe, ty\4yov& vir' senarii to the old man, who generally &
R 22

124

ETPiniAOT TIS O CCTTLV OUTOS S

HA. AN.

nous ju.ev Owews e(f>v TvBeii?, *ApT) 8' AITOAOV iv crrepvots e^et. OVTOS 6 ras UoXweuceos, ai yepov, J vfju
135

fju^ofidpfiapos.

IIA.

craicecrcfiopoL yap irdvTes A'LTOJXOL, TCKVOV, Xoy^ais T' a.KovTLepa)v~\

140

a TrpocrSeBopKO)<; oTSa rows wTrXicr/ieVousTt's 8' OUTOS a/A(^l [ivrJiJLa TO ZTJBOV

planation to her questions, but does not call her attention to this or that chief. Hermann supposes Xoxarybv was omitted by the transcribers on the belief that it was a gloss; but it must be confessed that they were much more in the habit of inserting words to complete what they took for catalectic iambic or anapaestic verses. — For T6V$, the reading of the MSS., Porson and most of the other editors give Tbv 5'. The omission of the copula is rather harsh ; otherwise TiJi'Se might mean ' the chief yonder,' &c, for ode does not always indicate an object quite close at hand. 134. "Apt). Most of the good copies give "Apr)v. The best of all (Ven. a.) has &p, the transcriber being perhaps in doubt, between two of the avTiypatpa before him, as to the proper termination. In the older dialect at least, "Apri seems to have been preferred, though Porson thought otherwise, misled by the common reading in

1-15

irepq-

ofifj-aav yopybs eicriSelv

veavias

xpf 135. OVTOS KT\.

' Is it he who at the

same time married a bride who was ownsister of Polynices' wife ?' Tydeus had married Deipyle, Polynices Argeia, two sisters, and on the same occasion, inf. v. 424—6. 138. fjLi£opdpfSapos. Schol. 4» TeAei yap TT)S Eupc^irljs olnovvres AlrwXoX 'EA.XT]VIKWV T € Kal fiapfSapiK&v WKTOvrai

(ppovqii&Tutv. It is clear that outward appearance must be meant. She com. pared the forms of armour with those familiar to herself; and it is clear also from the reply, that the shields and javelins attracted her attention both from their form and their colour, in which respects the Aetolians differed from Hellenic peoples, KaraffriKTovs exovres ras dir\i(T€ist the Schol. remarks, referring probably to the decoration of the shields. 143. This verse occurred before at 97, and it seems to have been repeated in explanation of T(ST€, which however may of itself mean ' on the former occasion spoken of above.' Besides, the old man no where speaks in three verses except at the opening of the dialogue, v. 105.

Aesch. Theb. 4b,"ApT]v, 'Eput*>, aaX tyiXaifiaTov *(Sj8oc, where the Med. gives "Apt\ T\—AWwX6v. Schol. ws ^XOVTOS ai/Tov [eVl] Trjs affirlSos rbv Trepl TOV v OIVKOJV fftttviiv. Compare trimeter dochmiac may he obtained with

v. Ifi2. The meaning, however, clearly is, ' he has within his breast the warlike spirit of his countrymen of Aetolia.' This people were proverbially ferocious, as Klotz shows by several ancient testimonies. Homer called them AlraXol

a very slight change. The metre however is like that in v. 103. 119. Here. F. 1190. Ion 1480. 1494. The description suits the girl-faced Parthenopaeus, who was j8Ac£ffT7j,ua KaXXiirpiepov, Aesch. Theb. 528. So Juvenal says of a fair

QOINISXAI.

125

'; &>s o^Xos viv vcrTepco IIA. AN.

bo ecrrl IlapOtvoTralos, ''Ara\a.vTrj

150

os 673"' e/Aai' 770X11/ e/3a Trepcrcav. €177 r a o , a) TTCU1 c r w 01/07 O rjKOvcri, yrjv o KO1 SeSouca ju.77 CTKOTTOXT 6p65><; Oeoi. TTOG G

S'

os

iyivef

155 IK /xarpos 7roXii7rov&)

eiTre, 7TOU a~TL ZToXvi'ei/ojSj

HA.

yipov.

e/cetvos kwra Trapdevwv Ta
'A8pdo~T(t> TT\T](TCOV

vapacrTareL.

160

opas; fj.op(f>rjs TUTTCo^aa crripva. T ki boy, that ' ora puellares faciunt incerta capilli.' The form of the compound may be compared with KardxcAnos, v. 110. 148. Klotz defends the old reading here, ITA. \oxcy6s. AN. d>s o^Aos viv KTA., on the ground that the old man was bound, as before, to inform Antigone that this person also was one of the Koxa.yo\, as above, v. 122. The correction of Markland however seems probable, and has been adopted by Kirchhoff, Hermann, and W. Dindorf.—ais ox^-os KTA., ul turba eum sequitur! Porson. This however is not the meaning, if Aoxaybs be given to Antigone; ' a captain (as I infer), since a crowd of armed men attend him behind,' i. e. his position at the head of his company indicates his rank. 151. fieTo. narepos. ' Then may Artemis, who attends the hunt over the mountains with his mother Atalanta, subdue and destroy him with her darts ! ' The Schol. remarks, floras Si T V "Apre-

prayer,' replies the old man; ' but the invaders have justice on their side, for which reason I even fear lest the gods should view the matter in the right light,' and so favour the enemy*3 cause. For & Kal see inf. 263. 1419. 160.

'A$pd
" Adrasti

quasi praeteriens mentionem fecit. Ei non dedit locum in septem ducibus Aeschylus, sed pro eo nominavit Eteoclum." Hermann. In the four distinct lists of the Seven Chieftains preserved in these two plays, in the Suppliants of Euripides, and in the Oedipus at Colonus, Eteoclus is always mentioned, this passage alone excepted. Adrastus seems to stand in the place of general mover of the expedition, rather than as one of the seven Xoxayoi. 162. Kirchhoffs best MS. gives ejyKatr/xefa, as Valckenaer had corrected the vulg. Qeuccurniva. The sense is, ' I see the faint outline of his form, as in a pic[Xiv Kar' avTov zTriKaAelrai, ws 0v/j.ovfi€vr]v ture.' See on Aesch. Agam. 1215, where Kark T^S 'Ara\dvT7]s' eirei irpdrepov T^V it is shown that this word was regularly TrapBtvlciv Tiyo/wn.. v s e e I ° n 890, her bow against her enemies as well as and compare iro\vxpvoa>, Androm. 2. in the capacity of huntress. Bacch. 13. Hermann, certainly the first ] 54. eft) rdS\ ' I heartily join in your authority on metrical matters, calls this

126

ETPinuor eWt Bpopov iv i£avvcra.L[x,L 8L aldepos ifibv ofJioyeveTopa, irepX 8' ai

165

8epa

IIA. .4IV.

v. &>s

oVXoicn xpvo-ioicriv iKTrpeTrrjs, yepov, ecoots ofiova \eyed /3oXcus dXiou. Tj^ei. 8o/xous rovaS", wore cf e/ATrX^crat

ouros 8\ a) yepaue, rt's

,

170

p

os apfia XevKov rfVLoaTpcxfrei /3e/6c<js ; IL4. 6 fiavTis 'A[JL~knrapotfi>vov-fdvyarep 'Akiov

lib

aTpefJbala nivrpa KOX craxfipova " productio non ferenda," and gives fid- ing to the common mythology, though Aot/i' iv xp&vy. The use of ofioyeviTup the Scholiast says Aeschylus so reprefor a$e\ata or trzXdvaia, p i , pp6 So also Aeschylus, Theb. 587, after Musgrave. better than Hermann's, which ends with Perhaps yrj (pi\ai/j.dT(p poai. Hermann iraxppova. iraikois. May not /cal ffdjfppova explains the nominative as equivalent to be a mere glosa on aTpe/icua ? If lieradlliaros TTOWOV foal, and Klotz assents; ipepay be right, for which Eustathius on but this is somewhat far-fetched. The II. v. p. 557, appears to have read fierdScholiast says that some wrote yjjs epwz/, though /idrov. 175. 'A\iov Hermann for atAtov. Cf. this sense is elsewhere expressed by 5iav. 169. As however the moon was not , e. g., in Suppl. 715. Hermann the daughter of the sun (at least accord- concludes from this gloss that %y$tv <

127 TTO)\OL<S

TTOV 8'

Wvvei.

os ra Betva TrjB' ivfipit,ei TTOACI Ka.Trave.vs; HA. iKuvo'i Trpocr^Sacrets irvpyoiv, avca re Kal KCITCO d AN. la>, IVejaecri Kal J i o s fiapvfipofjboi. fipovral, Kepavvtov re <£(Ss aWaXoev, crv TOI (jLeyaXayoptav virepdvopa

180

185

oo CCTTLU,

os Sopi OrjfiaLas has dropped out before iiiTatyipav. It is is, ' 'Tis thou who quellest the haughty quite as likely that Sp6/j.ov has been lost boastings of man,' where <JV is emphatic, after iBirct, and that /j.tTa(p<;pi»i/ is coras in Alcest. 980, Kal rbv iv XaXvfrois 5arupted from an old gloss [LtTaipptvov. p-d(eis \oi(rii> ne-ratppiexplains, trv Koi[j.i£tis Kal TctTreivoTs T-^V vuv ieiirti, but this hardly satisfies the Kit^oSo^iav T\\V inrepdvopa Kal inprjA'fii'. metre. Perhaps ws arpefuua KeVrpa ir-The imprecation is, of course, implied; Aois (pipav idvvei Sp6fxov.—The character ' thou quellest men's pride ; may'st thou of Amphiaraus for aoxppoavvT) (Aesch.quell his ! ' Theb. 606) is here described by the 186—9. ' I s this he who boasts that he gentle manner in which he goaded his will give the Theban women, captured by horses. his spear, to (serve) the women of My180. On TO. Seira see Iph. T. 320.— cenae, and to the Lernaean trident, (i. e. eKewos KTA., ' there he is, engaged in ex- to live at Lerna,) and the waters of Amyamining the accessible parts of the forti- mone (Argos), sacred to Poseidon, having fications/ i. e. counting the courses of thrown around them the yoke of slavery ?' brick or stone, as the Plataeans did in This is a difficult passage, passed over by Thucyd. iii. 20, and for the very same Porson without a remark, and very inadepurpose, to ascertain the necessary length quately represented in the editions preof the scaling-ladders; TT)V juev oZv £ufJ--vious to Kirchhoff's, who first restored fierpTjfTip T&V K\Lp.6.KQiv OVTOJS c\afiovMuKrji'riia'u' from his best MS. for Mi;t 4K rov irdxovs rris irXlvBov tilcdo'a.i'Tes TbKifvaun, the next best MS. giving fj.4rpov.—After SKSLVOS the gloss ITTTO: hasMuK^yetri. The Mu/njirjfSe? are the crept into the MSS. One omits Ka7ra- Argive ladies, to whom Capaneus has peiis, evidently to restore the senarius. promised to bring Theban captives for 184. <pas. So the good MSS. The their a/j.(p'nro\oi. Some verb is wanting inferior copies give irvp, and so Porson to govern Swaeiv, for which Porson, after and W. Dindorf have edited. This is an Canter, gives Sv p.vpi6vTa.p~)(ov', is p o i n t e d guided not less by the metre than by the out on the note there.—ntyaX-qyopia oc- sense, has added AJ761 after irtpiflahdiv. curs, but in the plural, Heracl. 356. The The Schol. has, us eirayyeWeTaL 7ro\efj.cp metre is as v. 164.—Koi/j.i(eis, the reading Sov\eiay 7repj>, ai'X/UaAa)Tt5as yvof the best MSS., is rightly retained by vaiKas ScixTEiy MvKTjvaTo'ii', Atpvaia re Kircbhoff for the vulg. icoi/ii(ois. We rpialvq. Kirchhoff had remarked that agree with Klotz, that the optative with a word of two syllables was lost after this ail rot is "vix Graeeum." The sense participle; and \iyti suits all require-

128

ETPiniJOT Aepvaia re haicre.iv Tpiauva, UocreiSwi'iois *T ' AfjuvfLMVLOis wepi./3a\(bv, *Xeyei;

raVS', al

190

epvos HA.

hovKocrvvav TkairjV. a) TZKVOV, elcrfSa Sw//,a, /cat /cara crreyas ev irapdevbHTt, jx,i^ve
es Tep\fjiv rjXdes wv e^oi^es eicriSeu'. yap, a>s rapayfjubs elcrrjXdev TTOXW, yvvaiKwv Trpos So/xous TvpavvuiX6\poyov Se ^prjfia d-qketaiv e(f)v,

195

cr/Ai/cpas r ' d^>opju,as Tp XdficJCTL TWV Xdy, ments of sense and metre, as well as the Xpflpx comment of the Scholiast. 193. The old man, seeing the chorus Ibid. Kirchhoff thinks rpiahif corrupt. advance into the orchestra, warns AntiIt is however a mere periphrasis for kipva, gone that she had better retire into the which here means Argos. The symbol of house, because women are apt to talk the trident has been explained on Aesch. scandal against their own sex, and so they Suppl. 214.—After TlocreiSufiois the T1 may perchance object to her appearance in has been added, because it seems less likely public. Antigone accordingly enters the that these datives would be used as a mere woman's apartment at v. 201. Nothing epexegesis of rpialva., as the Schol. sup- is here said of descending from the upper poses. The well or spring was said to room ; but we must assume this action to have been sent up by Neptune, who have been visible to the audience.—tiafla., struck his trident in the dry soil of the for efo-jSrjSi, seems the imperative from iroKuStyiov "Apyos, when enamoured of the obsolete form fSaco. Amymone, one of the Danaids.—After 19fi. d>s, sc. eVel rapa-yfibs KT\. The TepiiSaA.ax' we must supply avruis, sc. women, as strangers who have lately Tail Qualms. Scholefield's note is alto- arrived from their mother country, being gether wrong; he did not even under- alarmed at the invasion of the Argives, stand the common metaphor of a hunting- were coming to the palace as if for pronet in irepif}a\ but the latter has antistrophic character, that it was not rerather more authority. These verses cited till the chorus had taken their places might be scanned as anapaestic, followed at the thymele. by a dochmiac monometer, if "Aprefii be 198—21. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. omitted as a gloss. We incline however lxxiii. 36, who in the first verse gives 5£ to think that these concluding verses are with two good MSS. of Euripides, the rest dochmiacs, consisting uniformly of spon- having yap. On i|/cfyos, used of women, dees with either arsis or thesis resolved see Orest. 249. El. 904, Svo-dpearos into short syllables ; and that the passage r}fxoiv Kal ai> TAai?jj'. T h e unusual 236.—Stobaeus has (r/xiKp&s 8', and ^/6ywv The best copies have o-^iixpas phrase & Albs "Apre/xi, for which compare for \6yoy. Iph. A. 1570, 5 Aibs "ApTffits 0ijpoKT6ve, T'. One gives (r/j.mpas only, and so Herled to the insertion of epror, and so to mann.

129 iirevcrcfiepovcrLV' rj^ovr) Se Tts yvva.1%1 jUijSev uyte? aWrjXas Xeyetv.

200

X0P02. Tvpiov olSfxa XITTOUCT' e/3az; aKpoOivia Ao^lq. Qoivicrcras a.7ro vdcrov $oi'/3
VOL. III.

, a.

205

Tyre would send such a gift to the god who resided close to its colony, we know not, and need not inquire. To a Greek audience the celebrity of the Delphian shrine would appear to justify any such supposition. The Scholiast remarks, that, if the chorus had consisted of Theban women, their duty would have been to console Jocasta ; but that the poet preferred foreigners, in order that they might speak without restraint against the unjust usurpation of Eteocles, which they could not do, if they were his subjects. It is more probable, as Hermann suggests, that he purposely made this difference between his own play and the Seven against Thebes. 204. $oivl.

See v.

207- Ka.rfvi.a9i] is the simple and certain emendation of Hermann for KarevaaOrjv, which was vainly rendered ut habitarern, and ubi habilare jnssa sum. The sense is, ' (to the place) where he (Phoebus) has his abode under the snowstricken ridge of Parnassus,' viz. at Delphi, halfway up that mountain. 208. 3l6vujv Kara Tv6vrov is explained to mean the Aegean sea, or the sea of the Levant, because, according to one account, Io crossed from Asia Minor to Cyprus and Egypt (Aesch. Suppl. 540—9). Aeschylus however in Prom. v. 859, limits that term to the Adriatic, while it more commonly meant the sea off the west coast of the Peloponnesus, though it was extended to include the Sicilian and Cretan seas.—Through this, then, (viz. through the Aegean, including perhaps that lying eastward towards Tyre,) the maidens had been rowed in a Tyrian ship, because the west wind, blowing from S

130

ETPiniAOT TO, irXeucracra virep ias Zevpov v ovpavco TroXeos KaXXtcrreu/xara Ao^iar 8' ejxokov yav, ''Ayrjvopihav 6fioyevel% iirl Aatov 7re[i(f)8eicr ivddSe irvpyov;Lcra &' dyaXjaacri ypvcroTevKTOIS ^oiySw Xarpts yzvopav. en Se KacrraXtas vS liri\ikve.i fie

210

avT. a . 215

220

beyond Sicily, was adverse to their sail- tizens, not of a mere colony from them. ing. 220. lira. Porson gives lau from in210—13. " Vis Zephyri adversa pul- ferior copies. The I in '\/>viov may be cherrime exprimitur per Zetpvpov •Kvoaisl'n-regarded as short by position, in v. 208. iriVGavros virtp a.Kapiri(jTO>v TreSloiv Treptp-Hermann, offended at the sense, ' I was pvTiav ^iKeAtas, per steriles campos, h.e. dedicated to the service of Phoebus equally per mare quod Sicilian! circumfluit. Men- with (i. e. with the same solemn form of tio igitur Siciliae nihil aliud vult, quam consecration as) his offerings of wrought flantem Zephyrum in insula occidentali gold,' gives 'iva. T \ ' where I was appointed propria quadam vi dominari." Schole- to the service of Phoebus at Thebes, field. We suspect the geography of Eu- pending my arrival at Delphi.' Klotz ripides was really at fault. For in Troad. illustrates the adverbial i&a by Orest. 882, 221, he speaks of Phoenicia as opposite rbv 5' W(TT' aSeKcpbv Ifcra , * making change here. a noise in riding over the sea.' The 221. yev6ixav Hermann, Klotz, W. former seems better, in which case a Dindorf, though all the good MSS. give comma must be placed, with W. Dindorf, tyzi>6p.av, except one, which has ytvolfiav. after the participle. The glyconean verse admits of either; 214. The syntax of the strophe conti- but yev6fj.au gives a pure verse of the nued into the antistrophe is unusual, and, form called polyschematistic, answering indeed, faulty. See Rhes. 351. Hipp. to the ordinary one with the choriambus 131. Electr. 157. in the middle, (v. 209,) on which licence 217. Porson and W. Dindorf place a see Ion 209. Iph. T. 421. 1096. comma at 'Ayrjvopitav, thus making it an 223. The two best MSS. give 4/ias, epexegesis of KaS/xdwv. Klotz, with the and so Porson (after Brunck) and KirchScholiast, construes eiri Aa'iov Trvpyovs, hoff, who also prefers Trepi^eVei, from dfjLoyei>e?s ^AyrjVopiSav. Thus tcKstvuv three or four of the best, including Veil. a. gains more emphasis in the mouth of a And so perhaps the Schol., STI 5e fioi person who is speaking of her own ci- ravra TnpiXtfiiravfrai ctTeA?}, TO \OV-

131 Seucrcu TTapdevtov 225

io) Xd/xTTovcra irerpa irvphs SiKopvcfxov creXa? VTrep a.Kpa>v BaK^eLav JLOVVCTOV,

otva 6' a crra^ets TOV TToXvKapirov oivdvdas Ulcra fioTpvv, tfided T dvTpa SpdhcovTOS, ovpeiai re v, VL6/3o\6v T opos Ipov, eiXicrcrwv f aOavaTas 9eov

irap

230

235

yuaXa

craffdai ep rrj Kaarakia. Commonly eirz229. oivi) is the vine (vitis), o\va.vf)y\ jueVef /ct^uas e,ua?, in which case %At5a^ is properly .the bud or flower (gemma) the accusative in apposition to the sen- which appears only on the shoot (palmes) tence. Schol. -KapBtviov 5e xAtS^j' avrty of the year's growth; though oii'dvOri T)]V KatrraXiay (pyV, TOV AeAfpiv /caT€To£€i» Kircbhoff for 5iK6pv<pov. It230. Who is meant by a9a.va.TasfleoSis would be a very harsh hypallage to call uncertain. The Schol. says Artemis, whose the fire ' two-peaked,' when the epithet worship was associated with that of her brother Apollo ; Hermann thinks UaXXas could as easily agree with &Kp<*>v. The Schol. explains it thus : only one peak Hp6voia (or Tlpovaia, Aesch. Eura. 21) is really emitted a supernatural light, but alluded to. KirchhofF doubts if the words on both fires were lighted for sacrifice; are not corrupt. Porson, adopting the hence the people below thought the fire easiest, if not the most probable way of was SLK6pv(pof, on both peaks. In thegetting over the difficulty, reads aQavaTov. next verse BaKX^'ay has now been edited The MS. Flor. 2 has adavaTovs. In Ion for BaKxe'av of the two best MSS. or 1093, KvirpiSos adefi'iTOvs avoalovs, the common reading is ad^ixWas, but the Batcxsioiv of the rest. The Aeolic form metre shows that the true one is ade/iiTov. of the genitive plural feminine is very Here we might read eiAio-o-ova' a.9avd,Tovs commonly corrupted, but is occasionally, deov x°P°^s- F ° r how can a single peras here, indicated by the preservation son be said %op&? yev4o~9ai ? of the accent.—On the double peak of 236. &ipo&os. This is said in reference Parnassus, and its mysterious light, see to the present alarm. Bacch. 307. Ion 1125. S 2

132

ETPiniAOT fiov AipKav vpoXnrovcra. vvv Se [XOL irpo reiykaiv dovpios jiokcov vAprj<; aXjxa Sdiov \eyei TaS",

<JTp. p . 240

b /JUT) TTJ^OL,

KOLvix yap (j)t\o)i> KOLVOL 8', et TI

a8e ya,

245

<£ev (f>ev. at/xa, Koiva Kepacr6pov Tr

KOLVOV

l Se TTTOXIV vd(j)o<; TTVKVOV

O.VT.

ft.

250

fX

Lov av "Aprj<s rd^l eicrexat, iraicnv OLSLTTOV epcov TT7]jJiOVaV 'EplVV(i)V.

255

v

Apyo
ov yap O-SLKOV

els dywva rd^S' evoirXos oppa, 239. The concluding part of the ode av ir6va>v, of whose troubles I also bear a changes to trochaic dimeter brachycata- part. lectic, v. 246 being spondaic, and v. 248 250. TTT6MV, the correction of Heath a trochaic dipodia + ithyphallic. for -noXiv, is said to be found in the best 2J1. As the frequent occurrence of MS., Ven. a, Aa^i7r€(rSa! indicates the transitive sense 2f>2. )Ma' The Scholiast, explaining of \dfj.T(iv, so
&0INIZ2AI. os j

133 260

^

nOATNEIKHH. TO. fjuev Trvkaypwv Kkfjdpa fjJ etcreSefaro Sc eu77eretas rei^ewv ecro) /xoXeiv. o Kal SeSoi/ca yurj [xe SLKTVCOV eo"« Xa/3<We? OUK iK^pwcr1 avai^iaKTOV ~Xfi6a. oxv ovv£K ofji/xa TravTa^rj Scoicrreov, teal TO Sevpo, /XT) SdXos TI? 77. oe r a m o r e/xauT&> TOU 6pdcrovs p (hr) TI'S OVTOS ; ^ KTVTTOV ojSov[J.eda ; diravTa yap Tokjxaxri Set^a, OTav hi i-^dpas TTOV? l KOV TrenoiO' oifxa,

265

270

/xous, * the contest is not unjust into which 263. $ K*\ SeSoiKa. See v. 155. ' In the youth (Polynices) is entering to re- regard to which circumstance (the facility cover his house by this armed expedition.' of admission) I do fear, lest having got In this case opjxhv is a cognate accusa- me within the net they should not let me tive, like TOVS' 4-jropyvrai VT6XOV Aesch. out unwounded in my body.' Suppl. 183, rrivd' eVe^t7rtTrTei $&O~ll'' OVK e£a.(p&O'L' stage. He is half suspicious of the facility The circumstance, critically important as it is, escaped the notice of Porson. The with which he has been allowed to pass the gates, and with drawn sword in his scholium indeed is imperfectly given in hand he looks warily round lest some am- Barnes' edition; but Porson too often buscade should surprise him. Reassured omits to record the variants found in the by seeing an altar of refuge close at hand, scholia. 265. SioHrTeov, fitaoj i//o0e?. One may reaclausis deditus intercipiatur ? Quam stul- sonably feel surprise that Porson should tum autem, in aris deorum spem ponere adopt Kal ToA/ioJci on Valckenaer's consalutis, ad quas si confugeret, nihilo jecture. The sense is not, ' even to the minus in potestate esset Eteoclis!" On brave,' but ' t o persons engaged in a this principle it is evident that no poetical daring adventure.' Schol. ToA^uijpa irpdo'conception is safe from reprehension.

134

ETPiniAOT 77715 /A' eVeicre Bevp' viroairouoov dXX' iyyvs dX/cif fHaijXLoi yap ireXas trdpucri KOVK eprjfjia Sw/Aara. (f>ep> es (TKOTeivas vepLfioXas

275

fJ^edco £los,

KOX racrS' epto^cu, rives e^eo-rao-iv 8d/x,ot?. f ywatKe?, eiTrar' CK Trotas d XO.

IIO.

^oivLcrcra ix,kv yr\ iraTpls rj Opexpaad pe, 'Aytfvopos Se 7rat3es e/c iraiSwv 80/305 aKpodlviov. $oi)Sw ja' eTrejAijtav ivdaS fxavrela ae/JLva Ao^iov T ITT ecr^apa?, et1 T&iS' iTrecrTp&Tevcrav 'Apyetoi TTOKIV. cru S' dvrdjxeLipai /u.', ocrns &>v i\rj\v0as €irT(ioMTO[iov TTvpyco/Aa Qrjfiaia^ ~^dov6<;. TraTr/p fJiev i]^uv OlStirovs 6 Aa'tov, €TLKT€ S' 'ioKaaTTj /AC, 7Tat5 Me^OlKe&JS" KaXei Se IIoXvveCKT) ju,e &7}^aio<; Xew?.

280

285

290

XO. <S crvyyeveia TCOV 'Ayrjvopos T4KVG>V, Tvpavvciiv, wv dTTecrTakrjV viro, e'Spas TrpocnviTvo)
135 5, e)8as

yav warpcaav.

jiioXe Trpdopojaos, avairiTacrov 7ruXas. /cXueis, d) reKovcra TOfSe /mrep ; r i //.eXXeis VTTa>po(f>a fxeXadpa irepav, ucyelv T wXeVcus T£KVOV ; $oivicro-av fioav KXVOVCT', 2) vecmSes, yrjpaiw TTOOL rpo^epav IXKTOJ 7TCUSI iroSos fiacriv.

295

TTOTVIOL,

10.

16) l&) T€KVOV

^T€KVOP,

Xpovaj crbv oyit/xa /xvpiais ev d/iepat? irpocreiBov

298 300

(TTp. 305

a/JLi/3aWe fjca-

the custom of prostration in saluting a quent use of aX in ynpaibs, SeiAa.7os, &c. superior was universal throughout the The verses are thus dochmiac; and we east; see Orest. 1507. may be content with this, though e\Keiv 295. Several of the good MSS. give TToShs $a.aiv yt)paiCp ?roSl is undoubtedly a e^as but once. Cf. v. 1019. Hermann, harsh tautology. Two or three of the adding ia> after Trarptiav (a!), makes this a best copies give the passage thus : — dimeter dochmiac preceded by an iambus. QoivHTtra.i', S> vtdviSzSt [iohv %GOI \ d6fj,u>u It is better to place l&> lai (lib Flor. 2)KAvoiHra Tctii/Se yqpeutoi iroSi Tpo/xzpay K T A . , extra metrnm, by which the next verse while the Aldine has yhpo. Tpoftepuv, also becomes a dimeter dochmiac.—For which is adopted by Porson, Hermann, irpoSpofios there is a variant Trp6So/j.os, on Klotz, and W. Dindorf, except that Herwhich there is the gloss ifxirpoadtv -ra>vmann inserts 7ro51, W. Dindorf 7rai51, SSfuov.—a/j.ireTacrov Kirchhoff and others,before 7ro5di. The omission of S6/xa>y iaw in Ven. a. is remarkable. The words with only one of the good MSS. 298. loi Hermann for ai, against the were probably inserted to make up a MSS. This verse is antispast + ithy- senarius, according to that very common custom of grammarians. Kirchhoff rightly phallic. 299. vTnipo<pa, the reading of the MSS.,follows the best MS., which is supported occurs also Here. F. 147, a n d it gives a by the scholia as to the order of the first words ; but he suspects TTOS&S to be an good dochmiac verso. Hermann edits interpolation. iirSporpa, as in Orest. 147-—irepap, to 304. *<*> and TZKVOV were doubled by come forth from the palace. 300. Hermann gives oiAeVaifri, W. Din- Hermann on account of the antistrophic dorf cuAeVaicri
136

ETPinuor oiXeVcucri. /xarepos, iraprjCSov T opey/xa /3ore Kvavo^pcora xaL~ irXoKafiov, f cnua£,an> Sepav la), /xdXts avels Sd/ajra /xa/rpos CTTOV

avT.

310

ere ; TTGJS a.7rdvTa^oO KCU

rl KOL Xdyoicri TTO\V-

aSovav iiceLcre KOX TO Sevpo Trepi^opevovaa Tep\jm> irakaLav \df3(i) iw re/cos,

315

epYjflOV TTCLTpWOV IXtTTCS S o

(pvyas dTrocrraXels ofxaLfiov \a>/3a. 320

Tj TToOtlVO*; (j>l\oLS,

7} TTodeivb1; f 0^y8ai?. o^ei' e/^av re Xev/cd^poa 8a/cpvdecrcr' dvercra Trivdei gests that we should transpose the words to d^w Sepav, by which a dochmiac would be gained. We suspect however that this verse should be cretic, like the antistrophe, which seems to be uncorrupted ; sfxdf. For (rutr/ciafeic in this sense see on Iph. T. 1150. 312. inravTaxov the present editor for aivavTu. Both sense and metre seem imperatively to require this slight change. For the syntax, as explained by Schole-

317- All the best copies give tin re'icos, and so Porson and Kirchhoff. Matthiae and the other editors have ti> T4KOS 4/xbv •reKos from one Florence MS., by no means of very high authority. 318. ip-npiov. Not that his father's house was empty, but that it was deprived of his share in it, as the Schol. remarks. 321. &rj$ais is doubtless a gloss on ircjAei, by which a cretic verse is made, like 315. Hermann's reading has little proba-

field, Trepi^op^voufTa {(TIE) airavra, is very

b i l i t y , ?/ iroQivbs

XatJTa?

TTKOKOVJ

(TV(ncid.£a}i> d4pay TO.V

(pi\ois,

i} TtoOivbs ©TfljScus.

doubtful Greek ; and Hermann's reading 323. avu, TIof the Scholiasts explains, K6\XT]V eKezpa
xeP°^

Ka

^

n6po.LS IXT)V tU TO ira TreVfh), another

eV! Tip try

\6yoiS | Te TToAueAi/croj' afiavhv KTX. TraOei, while some thought airtv8?i K6)JLT\V Translate, ' how, dancing round in all meant •KOXVTTZVST). Hence it is certain directions, hither and thither with a de- that they found Sa.Kpv6ecr vicris. sage corrupt, not indeed on account of the metre, (of which little was known' in his

&0INI22AI.

137

\evKa>i>, *<3 TIKVOV,

325

Svcrop(f)vaLa 8' djxfyl Tpv^y] TaSe CTKOTI' dju,ei/3oju,ai* 6 8' eV Sdjaotcrt Trpeafiwi dfifJLaToo-Teprjs air/pas o/JLoirrepov r a s aTro^uyeicras hofjiwv ttoQov apfytZaKpvTov del Kari^cov 330 dvfj^e fxev £C
ere 8', <5 reKvov, [zeal] yd/Aoicri ST) £uyeVra TrouSoTroicw ctS iv SO/AOIS time,) but on account of the sense. There 333. uirep Tepepi/d T', i. e. Ka! eir' is not the slightest difficulty in re—5e, or ayxdvas i>irep rip^va Kpepatrrds.— in connecting \ev>c6xpoa K^/xac. Jocasta aphs T4KVOIS, SC. &S ripdaaTo. The metre is said first to undo, or let loose, her hair, resembles v. 300. Hermann supplies and then to clip it in griefapaias before renvots, thus making a di325. & was added by W. Dindorf, and meter dochmiac, and comparing Aesch. is also suggested by Hermann and Kirch- Theb. 782, ritcvots 8" apaias ifyrjaev— hoff. Thus (pa.p4o>v is a dissyllable with theapds. There however TeKvounv 8' apas a short, which is not unfrequent in Euri- seems the true reading. pides. Hermann however prefers to trans335. aAa\^, like 6ho\vyf/.bs, is propose the words, \svtcwv (^apewy &Treir\os,perly a cry of joy, but here is used for a T4KVOV, by which the a becomes long, as note of wailing, as the latter word is a in 'lSuTa ipdpri, Electr. 317. For the ex- cry of horror and distress in Soph. El. pression compare Eum. 332, •xaWtitKuv 750. TreirAwl> 5' HuoLpos &KA.T)pos ervx^v. 337. Hermann omits the xal, which 326. The best MS. has a/j.(pirpixv, may have been added to make up the 1 and Hesychius i n f T p j ^ KaTeppayySra. formula Ka\ Sr; KAU'CO, and written in the Hence Hermann, Klotz, and Kirchhoff wrong place. It seems alike noxious to read hii.ipiTpvxn- The other good MSS. both metre and sense, which is this :— give aiupl rpvxv> which seems better, ' I hear then that you are united to the a/upl having the force of &/i(pifiaWop4ini. daughter of Adrastus, and have conEuripides used rpvxos in Electr. 501, tracted a foreign alliance, a matter injuriand perhaps often enough in other plays ous to yourself and grievous to your pato excite the ridicule of Aristophanes, rents.' Most of the good MSS. give eiraKTav or sTtaKT^v, but Porson restored Ach. 418. 329. b.irl)va.s SpoTTTepov TT60OV, regret the usual form, iiraKThv, which all the for the pair of brothers, his sons, who editors except Klotz rightly adopt. Schol. have been separated from his house, like aTqv yd/xuv avQaiperov, but another schomules unyoked from a car. Here 6^6- lium better explains it, ^\d^T)v yd^av Ka\ airb TrTepos, a favourite tragic word, has the e7rei
VOL. III.

T

138

ETPiniAOT fjivov re JOJSOS d/ aXacrra fiarpl raSe Aa'ia> re TW TraXatyevet,

340

ya\ion> eTraKTov arav.

eyw S' oure croi vvpbs avfjxjja iu ya.yi.ois,

345

avvjJiivaia f 8' ' \.ovrpo(j)6pov ^XtSas* ava Se TT6\IV icrtycLOr) eras ecroSoi vvfJL
raS', etre crtSapos eir' cpis eire Trarrjp 6 crb? atrtos,

OXOITO

350

etre TO SCUJJLOVLOV

ya/3 KCLKOIV e/AoXe 344. irupbs <^a>s. See Med. 1027, 7a- idiom is illustrated on Ion 1146, ivriv b" AafiirdSas T' aj/a- vipavTal ypajiixaatv roiaih' v(pai. Seidler . Iph. A. 732, TI'S 51 avao-xfaei had before given %& Si 0rj347- This passage is of doubtful in- metre TT6\IV | zcrtyddT] o~as elftroSos vvfAtpas, tegrity, though it is quoted as we now ^aiay in the Aldine. The restoration of the have it by Plutarch, De exil. p. 606. Not as ecrodoi is a happy one. We can only is it very strange and harsh to talk plural thus explain the scholium, icriydftr), icriaiof a river being affianced, but it is equally 7r^0?jcraj/* ypdfperai Ka\ i(TiyddT]tTav, avrl harsh to construe a.vvfi.4vaia x?u5as, when TOV OVK avv/j.vfiBrirrai'. implies bethe genitive has no direct resemblance to yond a doubt that he foundThis and the compound adjective, as it has in all thought that the schema tfooSm, Pindaricum such phrases as HirtirKos tpap&wi/, sup. v. with the singular verb was a solecism, 325. The Schol. explains eirtyi&fjLfipeva't 5e as Kirchhoff well observes. T$1/Apy€i 6 'l
Porson and W. v/j.evatcaj' TTJS XouTpo'6pou x^-t5«s, $ CVTI, 350. OAOITO TC£5'. jui7T€ vnzvaitov atcovtras, fj.'fjTG \ourpd
Aovrpd. Dr. Badham (Preface to Helena, than to put the comma after UAOITO, and p. 17) has proposed a very ingenious con- make Ta5e depend both on ofrioj and on with Hermann and Klotz. jecture, avvp.£va,i avi(Tfj.iivos eKTjBzvdrisKaT€K
Q0INI22AI. XO.

heivov yvvai^lv a i Si' dBCvcov yoval, Kai tyikoTeKvov TTws TTSV yuvai/cerov yeVos.

HO.

fjurJTep, pov£>v ev KOV pova>v d

i)(dpov eKeicr eyei.

139 355

360

OVTOJ Se Tap/Sous es 6/3ov T

[>sr\ TIS SdXos jixe 77pos K a c n y ^ r o u axTTe £i(f>rjpY) x^p' ^XMV 8i' acrrews KVKXWV wpocrco-iTov rj\0ov. ev 8e )it' w o-7rov8ai T€ Kai cr^ TTIOTIS, ^ ju.' eiu^yaye

vaTpota' iroXvSaKpvs 8' ac Swv fieXaOpa Kai / S j yvp.vdcrid &', olcriv iveTpdv ov SiKaiw? aTreXa^els £evr)v iroXiv vaLO), OL 6o~o~0)i> va/ju cxwv oaKpvppoovv. dXX' e/c y a p aXyous aXyos aS ere 8ep/co/Aai

365

370

£vpy)Kes KOL TTZTTXOVS jMeXay^i/xous]

oi)u,oi r<3v e/Awv eyw /ca/ewv. Seivov exdpet, (JifJTep, oi/ceiwv bXa>v 357 — 60. These four verses are quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. xxxix. 22. On the favourite oxymoron of Euripides, (fxpoywy cS KOV (pfoviiiv, see Electr. 1230. Hec. 560'. Iph. T. 512.—Polynices, on coming before his mother, apologizes first for having arms in his hands even in her presence, secondly, for the ill-omined meeting with tears (see on Ion 404, acpiicov 5' es fjiipLfivav, and Orest. 384), and thirdly, for appearing as an enemy in his native city. Seeing his mother dressed in mourning, he feels a pang of remorse, and begins to think of his aged father and his sisters. 360. exe'iffe, in some other direction, 361. OUT® TapjSous. So the M S S . Porson proposed ovrw 5* 4r^p!3ouy, Hermann edits oiirai S' irdp^rjo^, W. Dindorf 08™ Se Ttiplios, as Grotius had corrected, We believe the Schol. rightly explains ets roirovTov TOV T&pBovs. Compare irds ayanos TIKO^V ; Electr. 751- Hel. 313, irios evfieveias ex e i s '' a n ( i ' n e similar phrase oiruis TTOSWV, Aesch. Suppl. 816. 365. eio-ljyayes Porson, a gdod reading

in itself, (though TJTIS would thus be more correct: cf. v. 273,) but supported only by one MS. (Flor. A.) 370. va.fi Musgrave for ofifi, and so Porson and W. Dindorf. This correction derives considerable support from the reading of Flor. 2, al/j.' ex<>>v. Cf. Here. F . 6 2 5 , Kai pa/xaT1 ov /XTIICZT' 4^avUr^. Eustathius however (p. 432) quotes the common reading, observing that the difference between 6/j.fxara and ocrcot is not clear. Dr. Badham, on Iph. T. 372, thinks Si' oaaav corrupt. Qu. vaia /xeTOIKOIV ? 372. This verse is considered by Kirchhoff to be spurious, adapted from Alcest. 4 2 7 , Kovpa ^vprjKtt nal fj.eAa/i.ireTrAw 0T0A77. By omitting it, &\.yos depends directly on txo'"Ta"Otherwise, it would be the accusative in apposition to the sentence, h e/tol &kyos e| &kyovs eVri. 373. Klotz defends ofytoi •— iyii, for which Porson conjectured TATJ/XOIC, by Soph. Trach. 971, oijxoi eya aov, irdrep, &

T 2

140

ETPinuor Kal SucrXurovs e^ovcra T<XS SiaXXayasri y a p iraTijp JJLOL Trpkcrfivs iv hofioicn Spa

375

CTKOTOV SeSop/cws ; ri Se KacriyvrjraL Svo ;

10.

rj TTOV crrevovat, rkyjfJLOvas <j>vya<s e/xasKa/cws Oewv r t s OlSiwov (j>9eipei yevos. ovrco yap rjp^ar, aVoju.a fiev reKeiv e/xe, KaKO)5 Se yfj/xai Traripa crov (f>vvai re ere. drap Tt ravra; Sei fyipeiv TO. TWV 6eatv.

380

OTTWS 8' epwjaai, /H17 T I 0-171' SCIKW

IIO. IO. IIO. IO. no. IO. nO. IO.

dXX' igepcora, fir)8ev ivSees XLTTTJ^ a y a p cru /SovXet, r a u r ' e/xoi, \ix\jep, <j>£\a. Kal Srj cr ipcora Trp£>Tov £>v ^pyj^a} TV)(elv. ri TO (JTepeadai irarpCSos ; rj KaKov jxeya ; /xeyio-Tov epyco SJ ecrri fxeitpv rj \6ya>. TI<; 6 rporros avTov ; TC vydcriv TO Sucr^epes ; ev fiev fJiiyia-Tov, OVK e^ei TrapprfcrCav. SovXov TOS' elvras, firj Xeyecv a r t s <j>povel. Tas Twv KparovvTOiv d/xa#ias epeiv yj>tu>v. Kal TOVTO Xvirpov, crwacro^etv rots pr) crcxj^ois.

385

390

375. Sohol. i (TTI'XOS OUTOS iv Tiaiv o\> 388 — 91. Stobaeus has these four (peperai. verses, Fl. xxxix. 17, and, with the addi378. T\4ipovts MSS. r\ijfiova.s Porson tion of the next two, Plutarch, De exil. p . and W. Dindorf, after Brunck; and this 605. is supported by Hipp. 1177, ^ <">v T \ ^ 390. 7is 5' Stobaeus, and $V(TTVX*S floras (pvyas i%av. Eleotr. 233, and Plutarch. Bacch. 1H50, aXdx, Se'So/cTai, irpe- the follies of rulers ; and this is confxai compare Hipp. 518, SeSoix ttirws fxoi. firmed by KOX TOVTO in the next verse, nil Xiav <pavfis aoip^. There is a curious ' this also.' However, Plutarch, who confusion in the words here ; she should gives T^V TWV KparovvTav a/xaBiav, agrees have said, Se'Soi/ca fJ-ri Sa/cco Tw " Haec dicit Jocasta, and it is obvious that one privilege of quia hoc colloquio non consolatura est nappTjtrla is to declaim against the follies filiuni, sed eo deductura, ut fateatur ma- of those in power. The Schol. records lum esse patria carere. Quare non re- a variant •noXnwv for KpaToivTaiv. futat, quae ille dicit, sed confirmat." 394. o-vvaaatydv. One of those words Hermann. which Euripides allowed himself to em386. TOSJT' Kirchhoff after Nauck for ploy against the strict analogies of the TUST'. language. See on Ion 877. If this dia-

141 110. dXX' es TO KepSos 7ra/3a (f>vo-w SouXeuTeW. I O . at 8' IXTTISCS /BOCTKOVCTL <£uyaSas, &»s Xdyos. ITO. KaXcns fiXeirovcraL y oyu^acrw, jxkXkovcri Se. 10. ouS' 6 ^povo<s a u r a s Siecra.(f)7)a' ovcras Kevds 110. €)(OV<TIV 'Apo8i,Tr)v TIV yjheiav KaKthv. 10. TroOev 8' ifiocrKov, nplv ya//,ois evpeiv j3Cov ; UO. TTOTC jnev eV rjfxap ei^ov, etr OVK dv.

10. UO. IO. IIO. IO. UO. IO.

395

400

Ckoi, Se TraTpbs Kal £evoi
ev Trpacrae TO. v 8' ouSev, 17V TI§ Bvcrrv^y. ovS" rjvyeveLci cr ypev ets wi|/os i KOLKOV TO jU.^ ' x e U / '

T0

^

^

405

17 vraTpls, &)5 eoLKe,

ovS' 6vo[xdcrai Svvai av w? eo'Tti' (fr(,\ov. v TTWS 8' 17X^9 ^4/3yos ; TIV iirivoiav

logue refers (see the introductory note) to the return of Alcibiades to Athens after his exile, there is the same allusion here to the KaKovpyoi irpoaraTai of the state, as in Orest. 770. 395. h rh KepSus, with a view to one's own interest. An expediency-doctrine, no doubt, but yet one on which men are generally found to act. The Schol. well remarks on this, OVK a£i(Sxpea>s f/paos d \iyos. See preface to vol. i. p. xliii.

by turns; for, says he, if this had been the case, the elder brother would have provided for the other during his year of exile. But, in fact, he failed to fulfil his promise. 403. ev irpaffve. The sense is, 4av e5 irpd(ro"r]s, a
See

Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 520. For the sentiment compare Here. F. 559, ty'iAoi yap ttGLV ai/Spl 5u(rTu^e? riVes; Plutarch quotes this passage (v. 402—5) De exilio, 396. 06CTKOVO-I. Aesch. Ag. 1646, olh" p. 606. e*yoj (ptvyovras &v8pas e'ATrtSas with the 397- Kirchhoff, in restoring 0Xenov (where the final av is prodative plural, we should have expected perly short, though in hvoia it is once or tca\ws. twice made long.)—After this verse, on 399. 'AQpoS'iTyv, for TT60OV. Iph. A. the suggestion of Jacobs, which however 1264, (Ke'|Urjye 8' 'A*po8iT7j TIS 'EW-Ziyoayis rejected by Hermann and Klotz, KirchffTpaTq. The meaning is, ' It (hope) hoff transposes the distich which formerly brings a certain charm to misfortunes.' followed after KOX
142

ETPiniAOT

IIO. OVK 618'' 6 8aijxci)v /x' iKaXeaev irpbs rr/v T\r)(y)V. 413 10. o-o(j)bs yap 6 deos' T'LVI Tpoira 8' ecr^es Xe^os; 414 Tlva IIO. 410 10. irotov ; TC TOVT* eAefas ; OVK Kanpco \4OVTI 6' dpfiocrai, iraihoiv ydfiovs. 10. Kai crol TI dyjpcov ovdyxaros p.err\v, TCKVOV ; 415 vvt; rjv, 'ASpdcrTov 8' rjXOov is Trapao-rdSas. 10. Koiras i^a.rev(t)v, rj vyas TrXavco^evos ; no. TJV TavTa' Kara y rfkOev aXXos o-v vya>s. 10. TIS oSro? ; &>s dp' d$\io<s fcd/cetvos i]v. TuSeus, ov Olviois aalv ii«f>vvaL TI drjpcn 8' u/x,as 8TJT "ASpaaros 420 10. no.
mention of &Wos vyas next below. A man might come to a stranger's house because he was benighted on his journey; or he might come to claim both protection and hospitality under the sacred name of LKZTTJS. Here therefore Tavra is like the Latin haec. Elsewhere ToSha is opposed to e/cetVa, as ilia with haec; see Aesch. Agam. 1301. 417. Kara y'. So the best MSS. Others have KS.TO. S'. The true reading is probably K$T' enriKQey.

4IS. SflAios. "Satis mira est haec Jocastae miseratio nominis ignoti." Hermann. We may perhaps admit that the remark was made rather to complete the verse than from any especial propriety. Jocasta however was full of the subject on 410. Poraon edits TTOL6V TI TOVT1 e\e|a$;which she had just been informed, the wretchedness of an exile's lot. Elmsley against the copies. 415. TrapacrTaSas, the front of the remarked on i s &pa as an unusual formula house, vestibulum; properly, the pilasters of exclamation; but Klotz rightly obflanking the entrance. SeeAndrom. 1121. serves, that a>s is for itrd, and the &pa For the story of Polynices' and Tydeus' belongs to the ^y, in the sense explained arrival, as told by Adrastus himself, see on Iph. T. 351. Suppl. 135 seqq. 420. e-npo-i 51 Kirchhoff and Hermann 416. Hermann and Klotz rightly give with the best MSS. The common read% with the best MSS. Porson and the ing is Sripo-iy. Schol. ICOTJ T{ 8e vy.as S other editors read y with Aldus. It is 'ASpaffTos a/AoloHTe TOIS Bripai ; doubtful indeed if t'nis could mean what 421. (TTpcu/uj/iis e's a\K-i]v. Schol. SI6TI it professes to do, u>s tpuyas, titpote

exul. tf\6op.€y els (jidx'oy tvtKa crTpcap.yrjs. Other

If the poet had meant this, he certainly would have preferred ws. The alteration was evidently made on account of the reply ij» ravra, which does not seem explicit when two alternatives have been presented. He means, however, ' The latter was the case.' This is clear from the

accounts made the resemblance to consist in the devices on their respective shields, or because they contended for a lion's and a boar's skin to lie upon, or lastly, which is the most natural, because the one had a lion's skin over his shoulders, the other a boar's.

143 10. 110.

ivravOa Takaov TTCUS $vvrJKe 0ecrcf>aTa ; KaScoKev rj/juv Bvo Svolv veaVtSas.

JO.

dp' euTU^ets ovv crcus ya/iots, rj SvaTv^els ;

FLO. ov ju,ejU.7TTos rjfjuv 6 ydfxos is rdS' rj/iepas. 10. ircos 8* efeVetcras Seupo <xcu cnrecrdcu crrpaTov; Sicrcrots ^ S p a c r r o s w/i.ocrei' yafx^pols ToSe, Te Kayuo'f avyya/xos y a p ecrr' e/xoV

425

e's irdrpav, irpoadev 8' e^e. TTOXXOI Se -davawv /cai MvK-qvaioyv aicpoi Trapetcri XvTrpav yapus, avayKaiav S', CjU,ot StSdi'Tes* e7Tt y a p TT^Z/ e/XTjv aTpaTevo/xai TTOXLV. deoi>s 8' iTrcofioa' <us a/covcriws rots (^)i\raTots TOKe0crii> y]pa.[xrqv Sopv. dXX.' C9 ere retvet rSt'Se StaXvcrts KOLKUV, IJLrjrep, StaXXafacraj' ofnoyevels c^tXovs

430

435

Travcrcu irovoiv /xe KCLI ere /cai Tracrav TTOXLV.

irdXat, ixkv ovv vfjbvrjOev, dXX' o/x.ws ep&l* TO. XPV[JiaT'

CLvOpairOLCTL TLfJLLOJTaTa,

hvvap.iv re nXeio-Trjv TCOV iv av9panro^ e^et. dyw fj,edy]K(o Sevpo fivpiav aycov \oYXyjv 7revr)s yap ovhev evyevrjs ainjp. XO.

440

/cat J U ^ 'ET€OKXTJS is StaXXayas 6'Se

^wpet" croj' cpyov, fJLTjTep 'IoxdcrTrj, Xeyetv rotoucrSe [MvOovs ols StaXTtafet? reKva.

445

422. eVraDSa, thereupon, viz. on the claim. contest taking place. 430—2. Quoted by Plutarch, De exil. 423. K&SaiKe -/' Kirchhoff, on his own p. 60fi. conjecture. 437. &*• For vtavT-fiv. See on An427- rdSe W. Dindorf and Hermann, drom. 256. There is a similar verse in against the best MSS. The next verse is Aesch. Theb. 243, OUT); ah SovAoh Ka\ ire omitted by Porson, after Jortin, as " in- KOX ivaaav ir6\ty (al. /ca^ue nal (re Hal eptus et spurius." Most of the subseIT6AII/). quent critics retain it, as at least possibly 438—40. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. genuine, though it is certainly unneces- xci. 3, and Kirchhoff adds that the two sary, and (T^yyafj-os i/xbs {ifJ-ol Hermann) latter are given also by Strabo, p. 415, is an unusual phrase for ' a brother-in- and Plutarch, p. 497, the last-named law.' Compare however o/j-oya/xos in v. author having the variant av6p6a9ev 5' e/j-t. As Polynices had 442. The evils of irti/ia combined with arrived first (v. 417)i he had married the eiiyfi/eta are commented on in Electr. elder daughter, and hence his was a prior 375.

144

ETPiniJOT ETEOKAHZ. TrdpeL/JLi' TTJV

10.

yaplv

TI y(pv) 8pav ; dp^eTco Se Tts Xoyov afJi(jA reC^r) Kal £vva)p£8a<; Xo^cav iricr^ov ^TTOXIV, 6V&JS KXVOI[JLL crov /3yc>a/3etas, als virocnrovSov /xoXeif 450 TOVS' eicreSe^w Tei^eW ireicraad (jue. emotes" OVTOI TO r a ^ u TT)V SCKT/JV ex^i* /fyxxSeis Se [JLVOOI, Trkelarov avvovcnv cro6v. a~)(oiaov Be Sewbv ofifta /cat dvfjiov Trvods' ov yap TO XoufJLOTiArjTov eicropa? Kapa 455 Fopyovos, d8eke, ndkvveiKes- e's yap rambv ofjcpacn fiXeircov Xefets T' djxeivov TOUSC T' iuSe^et Xoyovs. TrapaLveaai 8e a(f>Sv Tt fioyXopai 6v 460 6Vav (f>CXos Tts dvSpt dvfxoQels CX(i> ets ev crvveX0a)v o/AjaaT5 ofx/xacrLV 8t8<5,

446. T V X^P'V' Though it is to you us that the KO! is redundant, and that (and not to my brother) that I am (vyaipiSas means the chariots. The verse, granting the favour.' The Schol. here as it stands, can hardly bear any meaning. observes, K&WUTTO. Treirol-rjrai T§ rpayinai By gvvwpldts \6x<»v he may mean that T& Trp6
Kara Keirrby yiv6fj.evov eAey-

Others give O.V-{)TOV(TLV, Porson

avvTovatv,

from the statement of some of the late 447. W. Dindorf and Klotz give op- Atticists, who remarked that the comXeVw S^ TIS, which is much less harmo- pound was KaSavvaai. We find however nious, and has only one of the good MSS. also Kar^vvirav. in its favour. 454. Photius, Ka.Taita.vaov, 449. Tt6\iv. This is perhaps corrupt. It is omitted by Flor. 2, and Dr. Bad456. Porson gives Topyovs, on Valckeham's conjecture (in Praef. ad Hel. p. 17), naer's needless conjecture. /x6\if, is ingenious and probable, though 462. Kirchhoff gives avveXQovT' from his interpretation is a little far-fetched ; his best MS. (altered however to -iiv by a ineaxov /cat raVa'cu*', ' I reluctantly de- later hand) and two others. It is not sisted even from marshalling the com- improbable that the nominative was given panies round the walls.' Hermann reads by some one who supposed
145

110.

i<ji OLCTLV y]Kei, rcwra -^prj yuovov KtxKOiv Se TCOU Trplv ju.i^Set'os jxveiav Xoyos fJ-eu ovv cro? irpocrde, IToAwet/ces T4KVOV crv yap crrparetijua jdava'CSwv r/Kecs dyov aSt/ca TreiTovdcos, <us cru (^s* Kpmjs Se rts few yivovro KO\ SiaWa/crr)? tcaicwv. cbrXous 6 /Avdos Trjs akrjdelas iv, KOV TTOLKiXcOV Sc? TaVSt^

465

470

yap aura Kaipov 6 S' dSiKos oiv eV avrcp (^ap/iaKcou SeiTai o~o(f>5>v. iya) Se Trarpos Sw/xarw^ irpovo'Kexpdix'qv rovfiov re Kat TOUS', ihctpvyelv ~xprjtfi)v dpas, a? UtotTTOvs ecptfeyguT et9 i)/Aa9 Trore, ' e£
VOL. III.

475

469—72. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor. xi. 12. On kpjxT\vtvtiv, ' to express intelligibly,' see Here. F. 1137- Here it means, ' crafty and subtle expositions.' Andr. 46, ip/xr]V€Vfi.a Nripfjbos yafxwv, ' a

reminiscence,' or that which presents clearly to the mind the marriage of Thetis with Peleus. 471- €%« yap atna. ' For it (justice) has in itself a propriety' or opportuneness, which requires no figures of speech to recommend it. 473. Sa/xaTai/. The genitive depending on the sense of 4irifj.e\u(rdait ivpoK^^aQai. Hermann, comparing Andr. 257, irvp aoi irpo(Xoi(Tiar KOV TO O~QV Tr^otTKei^o/iat, c o n strues iraTphs 5a>/xaTwi' Tovfxbv KQX ToGSe.

But this seems intolerable; TOU/J.OI' is for rovfxbv jitepos, ' on my own part.' See on Here. F. 170. 476. None of the critics have perceived that this verse is spurious, although all have felt the difficulty that it involves. At present, this speech of Polynices has twenty-eight verses, being one more than the corresponding speech of his brother. This line was inserted, because Sous in v. 477 seemed to refer to OiSlirovs, and not to eyk, which it obviously does. The narrative thus proceeds naturally; ' Now for myself, I had consideration for my father's family, namely, a desire to avoid the curse uttered by Oedipus, in giving up to my brother here to be king of the country for a year.' Kirchhoff and Scholefield IT

146

ETPIRIAOT Sous ™ S ' dvdcrcrew TrarpiSos iviavTov KVKXOV, uxrf avros dpyziv avdts dvd /xepos Xaficov, Kal fir) Si' e^6pa<; rwSe Kal (f>6vov JXOKOJV KaKov 7i Spacrat Kal iraOeiv, a yCyveraL. 6 S' aiz/ecras ravd" opjaous TC Sous #eous eopacrev ovoev OJV vnecr^eT, aAA TvpavvCS1 avrbs Kal Bo/xcov ijxa Kai vvv erotjads eijU.i rdjaauToi) \aj3a)v aTparov fxkv e£a> r/jcrS' dTroo-TeiXai -^Bovos, otKew Se TOI' ijxov O'LKOV dva, ju,epos \af3ti)v, Kai TWO acpeivat rov io"ov avuts av \povov,

480

485

Kal fj.'qTe TTopOetv TrarpiSa fxrjre fTrpocrepeLv TTVpyoicri TTTJKTCOV KkifiaKbiv a JLIT) Kvprfcras

hpav.

Trpocra/A^dcrets,

rrj<s SIKT^S 7retpdo"O)aai

490

/xdprupas Se TciivSe SaC[xovas Ka\S>,

put a fuller stop after 7rpouiTKei|/tJlai)!', implied, and the act represented as just Matthiae and Klotz after ura! TOCS", Her- on the point of taking place. So the mann after TTOTE. All these are expe- aorist is used in the subjunctive when dients to soften the harshness of irpov- events are merely contemplated as pos' — f?£7JA0oy without a copula. sible, as Med. 37, SeSoma 5' airiiv fiii TI This accounts for the reading of one of fiovXevar) veov. — The old punctuation, Kal TtaBt'iv a yiyverat, was corrected by the good MSS.f rovphv 8e Kal TOV5\ 478. Porson, who appears not to have Schaefer. clearly known the Attic law, that Sore 483. For e/iav Porson gives e/^hv with properly takes a nominative before the Grotius, and so one of the Scholiasts infinitive when the subject is the same as seems to have read (or at least to have that to the primary verb, here and on explained i/twv as equivalent to it), avrl Orest. J120 (1122) confounds this syntax rod Kal TO [tepos rb 4fxbv TWV b6fJ.cuv. with that requiring an accusative, and says Most of the editors follow Porson; yet that " usitatior constructio est \afi6vra.." ffiCiv gives an excellent sense, ' a share in In both instances Scholefield would have a house which is rightly my house.' done better to admit the oversight, than 487. The ai was added by Canter. to evade it by saying that the rule applies This verse may perhaps be interpolated ; only to the Attic idiom ; as if Porson was but we can only admit this (consistently talking of any other. On hva. jue'pos, with the numerical equality of verses repeated in v. 486, and not occurring in the two speeches) by supposing, with elsewhere in tragedy, Elmsley remarks, Kirchhoff, that a line has been lost after on Med. 913. v. 491. Valckenaer thought v. 480 was 479. fj.a StaAax e ^- Hermann objects, that the past 488. The good MSS. give the singular participle implies that the act was already readings jUTj/ceVt or /x^re TI. Kirchhoff done. But this is hypercritical; it is thinks Trpoo~6peip

147

XO. ET.

(Ls ndvTa TTpda-croiv (TVV 81/07 81/075 drep dirocTTepovfJiaL iraTpCSos dvoo-iotJTara. Tavr avff exacTTa, fx/rJTep, ov^l TreptTrXo/cas Xoycov ddpolaas elirov, d\kd /cat cro^ots /cat Touri (JMXVXOLS evSt^', ws e/xoi So/cei. e/xot /nev, et KOLL ju.77 K<X6' 'EXktjvoJv ^96va Te#pd//./xe(9', d\\' ovv £vverd JJLOI So/cels Xeyeiv. et iracrt TOLVTO Kakbv €(j)v o-o(f>6v 9' d/xa, OVK rjv av d/A^nAe/cros dv9pcoTroi,s episp vuv 8' ov#' ofiouov ov8ev OVT IO-OV fipoTois, Tr\r)v ovojjido'av, TO S' epyov OVK 'iariv r68e. iya> yap ov&ev, fjbrjrep, aTro/cpui/za? ipSy d av e\.9oLfJL rjXCov

495

500

492. For i,s one of the best MSS. wishes to return to his country in any gives Kal, and air is written in an erasure other position but that of king, he may in Ven. a. Kirchhoff suspects, as above do so. But no force on earth shall induce mentioned, that a verse has been lost. him to forego his sceptre. If a man must This variant gives a strong confirmation do wrong, let it be in a matter worth to the reading which has been suggested sinning for. in Here. F . 2 9 1 , ob/ibs 51 afjLapTupyjros 500. an
148

ETPiniJOT l yfjs evepOe, Suvaros &v Spacrai TaBe, deuiv [xeyiaTTjv coaT e^eiv TOVT OVV TO

505

Tvpavviha.

[JL7)Tep, OV)(L

aXXw irapeivai fiaXkov rj o~c!)t,eu> i/ avavhpia yap, TO irkiov OOTIS avroXecra? Tov\ao-o-ov ?Xa/3e. Trpos Se TOUTS' a t c r ^ w o ^ a t l\86vTa avv oVXots TovSe /cai iropOovvTa yrjv

510

Tv^elv a xprjl,ei- rais yap av @i^8ais rdSe yivoLT oveiSos, ei MvKr/vaiov Sopos <j>6/3a> TTapeCrjv o~Kr)TTTpa Tafxa TOJS' e)(€uv. OTrXoicrt rets StaXXayas, , TTOieio-Qav wav yap i^aipel Xdyos o~i&r)pos irokeiJuioiv Spdaeiev. dv. #eXei, dXX' ei juet' aXXws ^ ' e/ceivo S' ou^ e/cwv Tiapov \LOI, rwSe SovXeucrw TroTe ; 7r£)p, trw Se do~yava, r a u r ' irco 8' ITTTTOVS, TreSta •ni\tsn\o.fl' ws ou Traprjo~o> TOIS' CJLITJV TvpawiSa. eZwep yap dStKew X/0^' TvpavvCSos iripi

515

520

506. Empire is called 0e£i' iieyivTt), Euripides. See on Hipp. 18. Iph. T. the greatest of divine things, as wealth, 1279. This reading has been recovered good fortune, hope, & c are sometimes from Plutarch and others, who quote or called deus. See Cycl. 310. Iph. A. 392. allude to the verse, for ejcu'pei. Porson 512. & xP!'Cel' I* w a s n o t necessary retains the latter ; but it gives no sense. to say Z>v xptfC*'- Cf. Aesch. Cho. G98, For e^alpeiv is ' to rear up,' as in Soph. Tvyx^-Velv

T

" Trp6(T(popa,-—The position of Trach. 147, aAA' TJSOVCUS afj.oxBov 4£aipet

the article in what follows is remarkable : nothing is more rare than the separation of it from its case by more than one word, such as yap, ixlv, Si &c. Hermann's reading, Kal yap av Q^ais, had occurred also to the present editor; but Hermann is wrong in saying the -rah is " plane inutilis." It is used as it often is in ras 'AdJivas, to imply distinction, which is here conveyed by the very context. So Tb "Apyos inf. v. 717- There is a similar collocation of the article in Thuc. vi. 64,

/Jioy.

Compare Suppl. 748, iroAeis T%

iinrias /3AairT€ic av jue7C(Aa. j\jac. 311, Kal rhv (iiv ^]trro irXe'tarov aepdoyyos Xphvav. Hel. 922, aiaxp^v TO, fxiv ITS 6e1a •tri.vr' f^etSivai.

521. irpbs ravr' free KTX. is a formula of defiance. Aesch. Prom, 1013, Trpbs -ravTa piirTe'trflio yuei/ al&aXovoaa Ac!|.

e^oycai 5ta k6you Kdptycu KCLKCL, (pdvcp KaOcupeicrS', ov \6yq>, r a Trpdy^ara.

519. eKtlvov Porson after Valckenaer. See however on Alcest. 1111. He means, of course, the sovereignty. In the next verse all the good copies give SovXevaw, but Hermann and W. Dindorf, with inferior M8S., give SouAeOcrcu without a question, ' I will never give up this point, the being a slave to him,' i. e. I will never consent to it. Kirchhoff, without much rovs yap at/ tyiXous TOUS fr<pa>v — robsreason, thinks the verse interpolated.

516. efaipci, conficit, removes, clears out of the way; a favourite word with

524—5. This distich, containing as it does a sentiment which well suited Eteocles, but is not to be taken as a specimen

149 XL), 10.

KaWuTTov dhiKeiv, rdWa S' evcrefielp OVK ev Keyeiv 'XP'f) fir) TTO TOI? epyot? oi ydp KaXbv TOVT', dWd rfj 81/C17 S> TCKVOV, ov^ dnavra TTepov. TI T^S KaKicrTr}<s SaLfiovav i'''

of the poet's own lax morality, is quoted by Stobaeus, Flor. xlvii. 4. Cic. de Offic. iii. § 21, 'Nam si violandum est jus, regnandi gratia violandum est; aliis rebus pietatem colas.' Compare Ion 1045, T V

525

530

to speak more wisely than youth. Ambition, that worst of influences over the mind of man, has been the ruin of many homes and many cities. It were far wiser to hold in honour that great natural law 51 €uc€(8eiaf euruxoviri fiiv KaXhv Tifxav of Equality of Rights, by which not only '6rav 5e Tro\efj.iovs dpacrat Kanais B4\rj TLS, friends and states and allies are kept tooi>Se\s tfMroBkv KE?TCU v6p.os. gether, but which prevails in the system 52G. fx^i ^7rl TOLS tpyois Ka\o?s. Her- of the universe, where Day and Night mann well renders this verse, the only alternately give place to each other, and difficulty of which is its brevity of ex- neither claims more than its just share. pression, " non oportet pulcris verbis uti, What is there so precious, so fascinating, nisi quum res honestae sunt." Professor in empty Majesty? Wherein lies the Scholeneld, in saying that here the adjec- advantage of more than a competency ? tive is not the predicate, and that the Riches are but the gift of the gods, and article represents the possessive pronoun, belong not to men in their own right. TO epya giving him his daughter, anrl he himself Tap/3u> fi€v ei7re?y rovs \6yovs 4\eu94povs is foolish in using such an alliance to infls rby Tvpavvov. It was a strange error vade his native city. How can he ever of Matthiae's, repeated by W. Dindorf, dare to write on an Argive temple, Polyto suppose the syntax was iir' epyois p-h nices offered these Thetan spoils ? If KOXIHS, though the Schol. had anticipated on the other hand he should be defeated, how will he show himself at Argos with him in it. the remnant of a vanquished army ? The 527. T?7 S'IKTI, justice in the abstract, as people then curse Adrastus for so illAescb. Eum. 209, evv)] — TT? Sitcy ireiroiSis T?J SI'KT;. for the marriage. folly of two combined is a most S c h o l . T7} S'lKT] jSapu, TOVTCGTLV CtStKOV. odious evil. 528. The following pijiris must have 528—30. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxv. been very celebrated in antiquity; for of the first half of it nearly every line 1, with 5Ei|ai for \i\cu. Porson and is quoted by some writer or other, the Matthiae, after Valckenaer, have adopted references to all which are carefully given a reading by no means better in itself, and in Kirchhoff's critical edition. It is un- resting on much less authority. The questionably a very fine and eloquent article has the possessive force,' its expeaddress, replete with wisdom and pro- rience.' The Schol. records a reading1 found views on the theory of rvpawh, e'jUTreipiq! (or perhaps, irpoiTiffri, TTJ S according to the Greek conception of it. ifj-ireipia). Jocasta addresses herself specially to 531. KaKioJTr]s 5atfx6vwv. See v. 506, Eteocles, both as the last speaker, and and compare the noble speech of Wolsey as the acknowledged author of the aggres- in K. Henry VIII., Cromwell, I charge sion. Age, she says, has this advantage thee,fling away ambition; By that sin at least, that its experience enables one fell the angels, &c. The present passage

150

ETPiniJOT rj crv fjiaiveu. Keivo KOXXLOV, T4KVOV, 535 icroTrjTa TIJXOLV, r) (f)ikovs ael (])C\.OLS TroXets Te TroXecrL crvjitjua^ous re cru/A/xa^ots £vv§ei' TO yap Icrov vofxi^ov dv0pa>TTOL<; eapov rjXcov re ^>ws icroi' /SaSt^et TOV iviavcriov KVKKOV, Kovherepov avTaiv
rvpavvic?, dSi/aav ev8at/Aova, is quoted by many writers ; among others e%"Pa> l'k e SouAiov ^ a p for SovXeia. D. Chrysost. xvii. p. 287 gives v. 531— 544. It is hard to say whether icrov ia 540. Herod, iii. 5 3 , a periphrasis for ever is, ' and think so much of this,

151 VTT€p<j>€v, /cai fjiiy

-qyrjcrai ToSe,

550

daL TI/UOV ; KCVOV jxev ovv. y) woWa fio^Oelv TTOW e^cov Iv Sw/xacrt povXeu; r t o ecrrt TO TTXCOV ; OVO/A' €)(€i (xovov iirel TO. y apKovv0' iKavd TOIS ye craxjipocrLV. OVTOL r a ^prjjxaT iSta KeKTrjvTcu fiporol, 555 T<X rwy #eaiv S' e)(ovre<; hnjxe\o{>^eda% brav Se ^prj^aicr', aur' a^aipovvrai TTOXW.

[6 S' o\/3os ov ^e)Saios. aXA' e^/iepos.] a y , 7yt> cr' epcofiaL Bvo Xoyo) TrpoOelcr d/xa, woTepa Tvpavveiv, ^ TrdXtv cr
560

565

p ' 6 TTXOVTOS, O

and by Sextus Empiricus, adv. Math. p. 557, in conjunction with Electr. 944. 5C0. a&aai. As some of the best compares Hec. 625, o 5' eVTroAtTatsrijuto? copies have <7a>, Kirchhoff thinks ixci}K€K\r]/A€vos. Suppl. 553, rijxios yepai- Qeiv may be true, Klotz that some other perat. Porson gives /cat /J-ey' !qyr}
e^TrKijadels ay^]p d ir\ovtri6s re x® Trevris taov
ought not rather to be read interrogatively : ' will you see, i. e. will you endure to see, Thebes ravaged, and her daughters slaves ?' 566—7. W. Dindorf marks this disexovvi. This and the two following lines tich as spurious, Valckenaer having before condemned the latter verse. Porson are given by Stobaeus, Fl. xciv. 9.—TA TSIV 6eS>v KTK., ' holding what belongs toseems to assent, but thinks the omission of the single verse would leave some abruptthe gods we are stewards of it.' 558. Porson, (after "Valckenaer,) Her- ness. It certainly is an interesting fact, mann, Matthiae, and W. Dindorf, regard to find that, by omitting verses already this verse as interpolated from another ejected on different grounds by other editragedy. It is a mere repetition of what tors, the singular numerical law (see on had just been said. It is quoted by Plu- v. 469) becomes exactly verified, i. e. Jotarch, consol. ad Apoll. p. 116 (ap.Kirch.), casta's speech has precisely twice the

152

ETPiniziOT yf

£

Se ov.~\

crol fj.£v r a S ' auSar aol Se, UoXwetKes, Xdya). d/Ad^eis ^ S p a c r r o s xdpiTas ^5 cr' dvTJxjjaTOacrvvera

8 ' r}X0e
<£ep', ^v eX^s y i p Trjvft', b /x.77 TV^OI TTOTC, pos 6z5>v, rpoirala TTCDS dvaemjerets /lit ; ois 8' au Karapfei Qvpdroiv eXcbv Trdrpav, iced cr/cGXa ypdxjjets TTWS evr Ivoyov poaus ; 0^/3as Trvpwcras TacrSe JJoXweiKr)? 0eols dcririSas eOrjKe ; fJujiroT, 3> T£KVOV, roioi'Se croi yivoiff v 'EWrjvcov •^v 8' aS Kpa,Tr)6rjs KOX TO, rouS' VT

570

575

7TW? ¥^4pyos 17^15 jxvpiov^ XITTCOV veicpovs ;

ipel Se 817 rts, ? /2 Ka/ca jjivqarev^aTa / 7rpoom6el<;, Sta. jatas vvfj.<j)r)s ydfiov ^a. KCIVCOV

580

Suo KaKcb o-TrevBeis, T£KVOV,

crrepeadai, rwv8e T' ef /^ecra) rre&eiv. TO Xiav, [jbeOerov ajJiaOCaL Svolv,

number of each of the two preceding. Troad. 1188, T£ KO.1 Trore ypdif/eiev &v (re Klotz, after Hermann, defends this dis- ixovaoiroibs iv rik(pu>; The sense however tich, as a kind of forcible summary of the is not, as he thinks, de spoliis scribes, but evils of Eteocles' conduct, and a reproach literally, ' how will you inscribe the spoils,' to him for letting the selfish ambition of the letters being written on the arms preone entail misery on many. Some doubt cisely as a person was said S4\rovypd(peiv is thrown on v. 566 by the variants TTOVTJ- &C. Schol. avrl TOV, 6'irAa iiriypdij/eis. pis and Sa-n-avripSs. 577. On 6(p' "EWitvaiv see Here. F. 569. x"P' T a s avtityaTo. See on KTJSOS 1334. In the next verse inrep$paij.r) for inrtK5pa.fi.ri was conjectured by Canter, and avrin/ici/ov, Here. F. 35. The sense is, 'Adrastus was foolish in doing you a is confirmed by the scholium Inveprepa favour, which involved him in war in re- yevqTcu. Klotz alone retains fmsKSpafiri, in the sense, 'should have got off safe turn for his good-will.' from the conflict.' 572. For ava,tfroiKaKeivum aTepqOrivai, Kal roiused only in inferential questions. To TOIV /xrj rvxttv. rb yap iv fiecrai TretreiV, Kirchhoff is due the restoration of Ait for TOVT4(TTI rb irpb rov a(ptK4
&0INIZ2AI.

153

e's TavO' oTav ybokqTov, zyQicrrov KCLKOV. 585 3> deal, yevoio~0€ T&VS' arroTpoTroi Katcaiv, KOX ^vfjufiao-Cv TW OISCTTOV re/cvot? Sore. ET. fxrjrep, ov Xoywv ed' ayaiv, dXX' avaXarab ^pouos ovv jxiaroi \X6JTT\V, nepaivei 8' ovSev r) irpoOvyiia' ov yap av fujU./3ai/xei> aXXws rj V I TOIS elprjfxdvoi.';, CQQ-T i/xe o-KrjTTTpciiv KparovvTa Trjah' dvaKr' elvau \6ov6 TtovS" e£o) KOfiitpv ret^ewv, rf KarOaveZ FLO. Trpos rii'os ; Tis wS' arpwro?, ocrris ets rj[xa<; ^i(^os <1>6VLOV i[x{5a\a>v rbi> ai)Tov OVK aTroicrerai fxopov; 595 ov TTpoo~co /3ef3rjKa<;' e? X^P a ? Xeucrcrei? XO.

Hermann takes for the dual. In the next 589. T) irpodv/xla, which is commonly verse exSiffroi' has more authority than taken to mean ' your zeal in our behalf,' attrx'TToy, and is rightly retained by is explained by Klotz ' readiness to make Klotz and Kirchhoff. The Schol. ex- up the quarrel.' It is not easy to choose plains neytaTov Kaxbv and deivbv KaKbv, between the two. We may compare a both of which are ambiguous. similar idea in Aesch. Theb. 1054, epts 586. For the o made long in O.-K6T^O-KOIirtpaivet fj-vdov iiffro/rrj Beuiv. see Orest. 12. Aesch. Pers. 219, €'/ TI 590. 4ir\ TO?S elpy)^4voLS, on the terms \avphv elSes, alrov TGIVS' airorpotr^i/ specified. Hipp. 459, XPV" "' «T! PATOIS TeAeiV. — The Schol. has the following &pa, irartpa (pvTeueiv.—In the next verse observation on the foregoing speech :—• £/j.e, the reading of the best MS., is pre' In all this Jocasta has given no advice ferable to the vulg. ,116, because aAAa ^ to her sons, to their common interest. ff€ is implied; and on the same grounds, To the one she says, Why are you ambi- as well as on metrical considerations, tious to rule ? and to the other, Why do (Tkr]TVTpa>v is to be preferred to atcriirTpa. you make war on your country ? Whereas Klotz retains the latter with Matthiae. .she ought to have advised them to come The distinction commonly made between to some agreement about the division of Kpare7f nva. and Kpareiv rivhsj as expresstheir father's property and the empire, ing permanent and temporary possession, and so to cease from their strife, accord- appears wholly arbitrary. ing to their original engagement to rule 594. Ti's wS'. Some of the best MSS. by turns. For the poet had it in his give TIS 5' 55'. Compare Hel. 810, OVTW power to represent them as not comply- iTi$7]pcp rporrbv OVK %x€l 5eVas • ing, in order that the history might re596. iy-ybs fSefiyKas, ' You are not far main unaltered ; for it was fated that they from such a person.' Porson and most should kill each other, and die according of the subsequent editors admit Musto their father's curse. But as it is, the grave's elegant but unnecessary conjecpoet has done nothing of the sort.' — ture /3e^i)Kaj$. Schol. iyyvs KOI ifiJocasta, in fact, has confined herself to •wpoaStv 'itTTcurcu.—As all the best MSS. dissuasive arguments, and has tried to give x^Pas' n °t X*Pas> w e should perhaps make each of her sons separately ashamed read xeVas t'uropips i/J-as, to which eltropw of himself. Hermann remarks (Praef. p. forms the natural answer. He evidently xvi), " Hunc (Eteoclem) quod mater points to his sword ; but the other requum refutat non gravius increpat, de- plies, he has not the courage to use it. fendi potest eo, quod cavendutn ei est ne Schol. Trap6
VOL. III.

X

154 IIO. ET. IIO. ET.

ela-opa)- Seikbv 8' 6 TTXOVTOS Kal <$>IX6\\IVXOV KCKKOV. Kara avv TroWoicriv rj\6es irpbs TOP ovSev es pa-XW > ao-(j)akr)<; yap ear djxelvcov rj dpacrvs a-Tparr)\a,T7)<s. KOJU,TTOS et cnrovSais TreTroi6h)<s, at ere crdytpvcnv Oaveiv. 600 Kal

<xe Sevrepov

y

aVaiTW

(TKVjTTTpa KOX

fiipr)

x ET. ET. nO. ET.

divanovfiecrO'' iyeb yap rbv ipov OIK-TJCTO) Zopov. <j>w'' aTraXkacra-ov Be yrj<;. TOV ju,epous ix°yv TO a> deaiu fia)[JLol Trarpawv, ovs
nO.

K\V€T€ ftov.

OVK

605

ET. nO. ET.

Tts S' av KKVOL crov TraTpiS' i-rreaTpaTevfievov ; Kal deciiv TWV \evKcnra>\a)v S(Wju.a#', ol crrvyova-i ere. TraTpiSos, ET. /cat yap rjXdes igeXwv. . dStKia. y , 3) deoi. ET. MvKTjvai';, JUT) V^aS' avaKaXei Oeovs. . dvoVios ne(f>VKa<;, quotes this verse, as also Stohaeus, Fl. 604. Kirchhoff retains TrarpSoi, the xciii. 18. reading of all the best MSS., but admits 599. ct(T(f>aA^s KT\. The same senti- that the Aldine Trarfxiuv may be right, as ment occurs in Suppl. 508, a<paXephvindeed the metre will not allow us to riye)xo>v Opaavs vedis Te vavrris. This doubt. The former is the more usual idiom verse also is given by Stobaeus, Fl. liv. (Soph. El. 1374. Oed. Col. 297), though, 18. Suetonius says that Augustus was we might read 5 0eoi, 0a>ixo\ warp^ol 8'. fond of quoting it, Vit. Caes., Octav. § 606. By Aevic6ira>Aoi Beol Amphion and 25. Zethus are meant, who were, as Her600. Konnbs (with the accent on the mann observes, the Theban Dioscuri, as last) means ' a boaster.' Schol. a\a(o- being the sons of Zeus by Antiope. So in Here. F . 29, T AevKonciXm irply TVvmhs inrdpxe's. 601. The ye is out of place here. We pavvT\aa.i \fiovbs 'h/j. Ai6s. Hesychius, Ai6
airaLTu KT\. 602. OVK airaiT0ii|U6(r9a. Schol. ov XpzwfTTovfjLev. He might have better explained it, OVK orptiAonei* airofiovvcu. Be-

manded back,' and cupeiAetv or %P^val C07. Two good MSS. give efeAir, as if a-jroSovvai, there is so close a relation that from e^aipeiv, not from i£e\aiveiv. the one formula is used for the other. 008. The good MSS. agree in aSmta The sense is, ' We do not allow the ye (rfj, & 8sol, which Kirchhoff retains', claim.' The emphasis lies on the airb, adding " videntur deesse nonnulla." That as if he had said, ' there is no giving back,
Q0INI22AI.

155

ET. a\\' ov 7rarpiSos> a>s cru, 7roA.e)u,ios. IIO. os fi afLOipov i£ekavveis. 610 ET. KOX KaraKTevu) ye irpos. HO. irdrep, K\V€LS a Tra ET. /cat yap ola Spas K\vei. J7O. Kal cri), ET. adijiiTov aoi ju/^rpbs bvofxatfiiv jcdpa. JJO. to 7rdXisfjboXcbv es vApyo<; avaK&XeL Aipvy]^ vSwp. no. et/xt, yu,^ Trovev ere 8' atva), [jifJTep. ET. e^iOt, -^Oovo1;. TroLTepa 8e' /u,ot S6s eicriSeik ET. ou/t av no. 615 JTO. <x\Xa Trapdivovs dSeX^as. -ET. ouSe racrS' oi/fet TTOTC.

HO. <5 KacrCyvrjTcu. ET.

TI rauras dvaKaXets i)(0iv ; jjbrJT€p, dWd (JLOL crv ^alpe. 10. -^apTOi yovv Tracr^w, T4KVOV. OVK€T etjal Trats cros. 10. es TTOKX' ad\ia TT4$VK eyai. 6'Se yap ets 17/Aas t$pi£ei. ET. Kal yap avdvfipi£o/mi. 620 JTO. TTOU Trore crnfcrei 7rp6 irvpycov ; ws TI jU/ tcrropets rooe ; HO. dvTtrafo/Aai KTevcov ere. ET. /cd/Ae TOUS' epws ex61" s s / ' Q ' 5 ^ / > 1O. - 3 * > \ &> raAatv eyw. rt opacrer , co TCK^ ; 170. 10. Trarpos ou 1

612. ade/itTovis Kirchhoff's and Bothe's the next verse i^ii^v is Musgrave's corcorrection of oil de/urbv, and is much rection for e|ei/«. better than ov de/xis, which Porson and 618. xaPT^ '"^Xa> ironically. Klotz W. Dindorf adopt from Grotius, ov Be- compares Soph. Electr. 1457, Xal'f""r ^"t fxird
iu MSS. The present form of the word copies agree in els iroWd y' aSAia, which occurs in Ion 1093, yd/j.ovs KvirpiSos a6e- presumed the a in ciBXios to be short. /xirov avoaiovs. 621. For uy ri see Here. F. 1407> 614. (re 5* aiVw. ' I thank you how- Orest. 796. ever, my mother, (for your efforts to re624. ov cpev^eoSe. The Schol. says concile us).' So Bacch. 10, aba 8e KtJ5- this is said affirmatively, not interrogat o r , $.$a,Tov o? Tre'Soy r6Se rlBriffi.—In tively; i. e. ' you will not escape your

x 22

156 ET. IIO.

ET. XO.

ETPiniJOT ippirco Trpo-naM SO/AOS. 624 ois Ta^' OVK40' alixaTrjpbv Tovfibv apyrjaei gty Trjv 8e dpexjjacrdv ju.e yaiav KOX Oeov<; p p ws art/io?, oiKrpa Trao-^cDV, i^Xavvofxai ^6ovb?, SouXos ws, dXX' ov^t ravTov irarpb1; OiSwrov /cdV TI crot, TTOXIS, yivrjTai, JJLT) 'jue, TwSe 8' a m o r CKWI' y a p fj\6ov, aKtav 8' efeXawo/xai ^_6o crv, $oi/3' dVaf \4yuieC, KOL (jieXaOpa ^ p •JJXIKCS 0' ov/xol 8ea>v re 8e£CjjL7]\' dyaXjuara. 632 u y a p oT8' ei /xoi irpocrenrelv avdi,s
(pepiavvfi.os' aA7?&es t\tap rb tvofxa, W. Dindorf reads YioKvvtiKt\. Aeschylus gives the same derivation of the name in a difficult passage of S. C. Theb., v. 574, where 81s iv TeAevrr} rovvoix ivSaroii1 [itvos is, ' twice dividing the name at the KaT oZpov—-KO.V rb Aa'iov yevos. 625. OJS. This, as Hermann observes, end of his speech,' so as to make the refers not to eppeVw, but to avrb CTTJ- address £> noAvveiKzs iroWou VS'IKOVS. fxavti. —alf*.aTT]pbv apyt}(T£i, for yv^iov: —guarded the fountain of Dirce. They their ancestor ye? rb oyopa HOAVVZIKOVS 8VO- conclude by invoking tpcp&vvpov, TOUT4(TTLV airb TS>V Epaphus to bring assistance to Thebes, V frawnltw Kafi6v. Photius, and to send the avenging Chthonian father's curse, if you fight.' It is a question if this be not better: but all the editions adopt the latter way. For the answer of Eteocles, ' perish the house utterly,' compare Aesch. Theb. 687, ?™

157 Tvpios, w 640

Te\ecr(f>6pov SiSoucra ov

TO 0ecr(j)aTov irvpo<\>6p 'Aovav exPV> uSa/ros iva r e

645

(3a6vcnr6povs yv Bpofioov, ev6a f refcero deities Cora and Demeter to destroy the wag corrected by Valckenaer to XPV171 invading host.—The metre is trochaic •jrvpo(p6p' *h6vu)v. The last word has been throughout, with the exception of two or generally accepted as highly ingenious and three iambic verses. probable; for other accounts represent 638—48. 'Cadmus came to this land Cadmus to have settled here, as Ovid, from Tyre, for whom the four-footed un- Fast. i. 490, ' Passus idem est, Tyriis qui tamed heifer threw itself on the ground, quondam pulsus ab oris Cadmus in Aonia bringing to its accomplishment the oracle constitit exul humo.' Kirchhoff suggests, (on the very spot) where the divine voice which is better, Trvpova>v i%pi\, had ordered him to colonize the wheat- where the A must be presumed to be Hermann gives TrvpoV I 7re5i' %xpt} TO 6ia(pa.Tov. W e source to a fair river, wanders over the suspect the true reading to be ov KUTOL. verdure-clad deep-soiled fields.' — For Kicai ireSio BectpaTov Otov KT\. aSdfi.aiTTOv, the reading of the MSS. and 645. Xva. re, a common Epic pleonasm Schol., Hermann and others give a5a- for 'Iva. Porson gives 'Lva ye, after Valckefiarov, Kirchhoff after Bergk, aSdfiaros. naer ; a bad reading. — pvras is HerThis is the usual epithet of an untamed mann's probable conjecture for yvias, and or unyoked heifer, whereas add/xaTov it has been adopted by W. Dindorf. The TT€O"ijfj.a for ai/T6/j.aTov, fj.^] VTT6 TWOS later copies give 7cu'aj or yas, Porson, T]va.yKaff^.evov (Schol.), is harsh. ByKlotz, Matthiae, 7iias after Valckenaer ; SiKiiv neo-iifxa we must understand simply and thus yvas is omitted after Kal pa8v7T€(T€?y, with the notion of flinging the (nrSpovs, leaving a sentence which, if body suddenly to the ground.—KaroiKittai Greek at all, is wholly unpoetical. The has been adopted by most critics, from Kal before ^advo"ir6povs was omitted by the scholia, for Kara.Tov is hardly correct; nor able can elsewhere (see Hel. 214. Here. F. we defend it by €TI 5e (lot TO 8etripa.Tov in1182—3), is properly used of the male. Bacch. 1354, where something is wanting, The antistrophe suggests Bp6fiioy ivB* as the context shows.—In the next verse 6T:KT€ /j.aT7ipf unless, as Hermann rethe old reading irvpo^Spa ddfjue marks, jiictTr/p itself is a mere supplement, }

158

ETPiniAOT * * * Jtos ov Trepi(TTe(f>7)<s

Kal V#

tvOvs e n epveaiv oX/3icras iva>Ti,crei>, TrapOdvoLCTL yvvcu^lv j6 rjv T evvhpa /cat peedpa iv Kopcucri

650

655

avr.

660

interKOTTWV

ov iirl KaS/xo? oAecre

p.oXa>v

and we should read irapBevos itipa Aibs 657—70. The slaying of the dragon yd/iois, as he proposes. For the part that guarded the spring of Dirce, and the which Dirce took in the birth of Dionysus, sowing of its teeth.—ep0a, viz. 7rapa T?7 see Bacch. 519 seqq., o~v yhp 4y crais iroreAip/cj). The Schol. construes "Apeos v, its verdure in order to conceal him from as Kirchhoff observes, can hardly be Hera. right, especially as it occurs just below. 654. Hesych. ivciiTLire, refc vara irept- As some accounts made Cadmus to kill ea-Keiraaei*. Cf. Here. F. 362, ^avBbv the dragon with a sword, re^ox/ is perhaps Kpar' eTTLvayrifTas Setvca xaff^art Bt)p6s.the true reading, altered to 5i«iii/ by those 655. BaKX'1"' Valckenaer for Batcx^ov. who supposed the action of hurling the The sense is, ' a subject which is yet cele- stone was meant. The best MSS. give brated in the dance by Theban maids and wAeVaiy, but Flor. 2 has w\4vt]s. If married women initiated in the Bacchic Sitcwy be right here, the sense can only mysteries.'—&r\f5aCoLts is Hermann's read- be, ' tossing away its murderous head by a throw of his dragon-slaying arm.' It ing for &rjfiala.L
&0INIZ2AI. Kpara tf>6viov o oiXeVas fSi/cwv /SoXcus, Sias dparopos (f>paSalan IlaXXaSos yaTrereis SLKCOV oScWas es f3a0viXa. • at/xaros o eoeucre yaicw, a i»u/ euaAtois • Sel^ev aWepos Trvoai?.. Kal cre, rbv irpo^dropos

159 665

670

675 iircoS.

TTOT' eKyovov, , S> ALOS

yived\ov,

' e/caXecra (Bapfidpa) /Boa, Id), f3ap(3dpoi<; Xirat?,

680

/Sa^i ySa^i ravSe y a v (TOl VIV CKyOVOL KTLO-O.V,

av

deal,

666. IlaAA-^Sos fypafiaicn MSS. Her6'76—89. Hermann, by some not very mann transposed the words on account of improbable changes, divides the epode into the metre. strophe and antistrophe. But in a matter 671. forep &Kpav Spav, above the surface in itself indifferent it seems rash to depart of the earth. The story of Jason and of from the MSS. Cadmus, both of whom sowed serpents' 681. 18S81 TcwSe yav. So the Danaids teeth, from which a crop of armed heroes invoke Epaphus to come to them at arose, who immediately destroyed each Argos as virepirovTios Tiftdaip, Aesch. other, is clearly identical in its origin. Suppl. 41. From the five who alone survived on this 683. tv Hermann, and so Kirchhoff, occasion, the SirapToi, or indigenous for S, the best MSS. supplying the vaTheban population, boasted their origin, riants a?, «, and if. The Schol. took & Aesch. Theb. 407. for 6P0a, but this mistake arose from the 673.
160

ETPinuor Kal i\a

ET.

Aa,\k,a,Tt)p dea, dvaaraa, fTrdvTcov Se Fa Tpocf>bs irvpfyopovs 6ea<s dpJvvai raSe ya: trdvTa 8' evTT€T7) deous. ^aipeL crv KCLI Ko/xi£e TOP Mez^oi/cews Kpeovr', dSeX<£ov fjurjrpbs 'IoicdcrTrjs e//,7js, Xeyav raS', a>s oiKeTa Kal KOiva 6ekco Trpos avrbv o-vfifHakelv TTplv es fid)(7]v re Kal Soph? rd^iv jxoKeiv. KOLLTOL TToha>v (xojv [xo)(dov e/c\i;ei TTapav 6pa> yap avrbv Trpbs SO/JLOV; crret^ovT

685

690

695

KPEI2N. rj

ET.

eTrrj\$ov cicriSeiv ^(prj^oiv cr', 8e KaSfieCov crbv Se)u.as Kal jJ-rfv iyo) cr expy&v eicnBeLv, Kpeov y a p -qvpov eVSeeis StaXXaya,5, TTOXX.'

700

pare 5i'/ce v. 641, oAetre v. 663, KTitrav v. certain injunctions respecting the state C82. (v. 774), which together form the 01/cera 688. ajuu^e Hermann, whom Kirchhoff Kai /coipa ^0oi/Jts here mentioned, follows. The alteration has little to com695. With JX6XQOV 4ic\vei, he spares or mend it; the simple and obvious sense is, saves the labour of walking, compare ' Send, O Epaphus, the two goddesses Here. F. 725, as Ay oxoKty Auircopev who are worshipped with torch-proces- &crfi.evoi ir6vtnv, ' to save delay in undersions, to assist this land.' Hermann was taking labours.' led to &/j.vv£ solely by his antistrophic 697. Either here or in v. (599 eTrri\8ov theory. The Schol. explains (io-ndr/a-ai, seems to be corrupt. In both places inand quotes four hexameter verses of Eu- deed it ig appropriate (cf. Ion 1357, nafftw phorion, which state that Zeus gave 5' eVeAtf&e 'AtriaSa), but the poet could Thebes to Persephone on her marriage, hardly have been so careless as to repeat and as the price of uncovering her face it thus tamely. {avaKaXvivT^jpio). 701. ivoWq ei/Stc'is,' wanting in much/ 690. Eteocles, before entering the con- implies a comparative, according to Mattest, is anxious to settle his affairs, both thiae, who compares Heracl. 170, Kal private and public; and he is about to TOVTO iroA\

161

ET. KP. ET.

« s €5 Xoyovs crvvrjxjja IToXweucet rjKovcra fieilfiv OLVTOV TJ &rj/3a<; KifSei T 'ASpdcrTov teal crrparw dXX' es deoiis ^py) r a v r ' dvapTr\cravT e^euv a S' i/jiTToScbv jxdXio-Ta, TOLVO' rjKOi (frpdarav. r a vroia r a u r a ; TOV \6yov yap dyvow. rjKzi r i s aly^id\o)To<; 'ApyeCojv irdpa. Xeyet oe ST) TL T
KP.

jueWeif Trepif Trvpyoim [KaS/xeiwv irokiv

ET. KP. ET. KP. ET. KP. ET. KP. ET.

e\i£eiv avritc 'Apyeicov v TTOXGL. TTOL ; [xav vea[,cov ov^ opas a ^ptj cr' opav ; euros rdtppav TWVS", dovoL. iya>8a Keivovs TOIS Xoyots o t r a s dpacrels. ex e t T t I / °yK0V rapyos 'EWrfvcov irapa. ddpcref Ta^' avrwv TreSCov e/XTrX^crw 6vov. deXoL/j,' dv dXXd TOV&' 6pa> TTOXXOV TTOVOV. ws ov Kade^o) Tet^ecov ecrco crTparov.

KP.

Kal [XTJV TO VLKOLV io~Ti TTO.V

KP.

705

710

OTTXOIS

715

720

evfiovXia.

ToiaSe cravriiv its \6yov TOIS 6i)piois common crasis TOL &pa was perhaps not (Tvi/aTTTeis; much noticed in his time. 703. p-tiCov ^ Qrjfias, for ®7i$!Jbvt as 714. ais /laxovpevovs, the accusative ,u€?(bi/ T7jy TUX^S typovuiv, Heracl. 933, absolute, where, as usual, vo^Xfyvaiv is to and so ixtifyv 7) Kar' &vQpu>irov &c. Schol. be supplied, which it may easily be from tfKovcra avihv typovovvra titi^ov % KCLTCL the preceding dative iroKei. See Rhes. Sivaii.iv @7ipZv, ' { heard that he was 14.3. Ion 965. Heracl. 693. Inf. 888. looking higher than Thebes,' or indulging I t would, of course, be possible to read hopes beyond his intended victory over naxov/xevois, to agree with TTOAI'TOIS imthe Thebans. plied in ir6\ei. But the accusative is 710. This passage is clearly corrupt; and much more idiomatic. Kirchhoff has given a simple and plausi716. rois \6yois. We may either ble explanation of the cause, viz. the mentally supply p.ivov, or suppose someaccidental repetition of KaBfj-eiaiv 7r0A.ii/ thing suppressed, as et Se TOLS tpyots, from below in place of irpoafiaXtTv \6xovs, TOVTO /xe^ OVK oTSa. or some similar ending. The disturbed 717- Kirchhoff and Hermann rightly order of the stichomythia indicates the give rapyos with the best MS. Cominterpolation of a grammarian. Porson monly,"Apyos. The article is clearly readopts TTVKvoiai for Trvpyoun from Reiske, quired, ' that Argos of theirs has some a sort of criticism highly to be deprecated, repute from the Hellenes.' See on v. as of the very lowest order of probability. 512. Cf. Hevacl. 190, 7) -rhv "EXXi^vav Both Hermann and Klotz rightly retain '6pov (pcvyeiv StKaiovr', '6
VOL. III.

Y

162

ETPiniAor

ET. fiovXei, TpaTTOD^aL Srjd' 6$ovs aXXas KP. Trdcra£, TOTS Se roX/xwcrtv irkeov. KP. eVSvcrrv^crat Seivbv ei)(f>p6vr)<; Kvea<;. ET. dXX' dfx^l heltrvov overt, Trpoo-fidXa) Sopv ; KP. eWX^fis av yevovro' vu<.r\vXdcrcrecrOaL KOXCOS. ET. TL S\ ei Ka9nnrev(TaiiJ.ev 'Apyeicov arparov ; KP. Kcbcei 7re(f)paKTai Xaos apjxacriv irepL^. ET. TL SrJTa Bpdaa ; TroXe/Atoicrt Sw 770X1^ ; KP. fj.7] SrJTa' fiovXevov S\ iireiTrep el ao6<;. ET. Tt? ovv TTpovoia yiyverai. (

725

730

735

good counsel,' i. e. good counsel is all in mentary, complete, and final. all in attaining victory. Schol. &s T V 730. Pa6i>s avaxivpeiv, sc. Tots iroAeSvvafj.iy TTJS vitcris nal r\\v tvzpyeiav OVK /itois. Cf. v. 131, T)II> 5* Qa.fj.ei$ovT ohx a\ho TI iivat $) eiifSovAlav avr6xpvf^- opqs Ai'pKTjs SStop; Having once passed Porson compares the proverb, to which the ford, to reach the walls, Eteocles this is virtually a reply, Tv^v fa BVJ)TWV hopes the enemy will be hemmed in beirpdy/Aar', OVK evfiovAia. Klotz praises tween them and the deep stream. Heath's rendering of the present Terse, 731. By 'every thing is worse than which gives quite a different point to it; being well guarded,' he means, by a * Any kind of victory is good counsel.' common hypallage of Greek negatives, Creon is taking the cautious side, and ad- ' Nothing is so good as being well guardvocating tvpouAia as opposed to Qpavos, ed.' See on Prom. ]034. Ion 1383. and so he says victory depends on the Andr. 726. Schol. TO Tcdyra Sevrepa TTJS former, and not (unless by mere luck) on evX6yov acr<paAeia.s. He means, • None the latter. of your plans are as likely to answer as 722. -rpd.Titafj.ai, the deliberative con-the keeping on the defensive.' junctive, as inf. v. 909. Aesch. Prom. 732. Hermann gives 'Apyeiov irrparov, 8G0. Cycl. 149. which does not appear to possess much 725. For ftirep — ye see Aesch. Cho. MS. authority. He says Kaetmreveiv TWO. 215.490. Iph. T. 12(10. These particles is ' to ride over' (in which sense Aeschyare commonly separated by an intervening lus has KaBnnriLfeiTQai), but Ttyhs ' to ride word, as in Kal fiijv — ye, but not invari- out against,' which is the sense here reably, as in the latter instance. The same quired. Schol. ei etpnnroi 6p/j.ii
163 KP. eVr' avSpas avrots (fcacriv, a s TJKOUCT' eya>, ET. r t i:pocnerdyQ ai Spdv ; TO yap crdevos jSpa~xy. KP. Xd^wv dvdcrcreiv, eirra npocrKeicrdaL TTVXCUS. -ET. r t STJTO. Spat/Acs'; dnopiav yap ov /leva). .KP. e W avSpas avrots Kal cru 77/305 TTUXCUS e JST. Xd^wi' dudaaeiv, fj ^OVO)p ou Trdvd' opa. -ET. Odpcrei, TrpoKptvas, rj (fipevwv evfiovXCa ; KP. dfilfiOTepov dTTo\eu<j)6ev yap ovSeu Bdrepov. ET. ecrTai raS'* iXdcou knTdirvpyov e's TTOKLV

740

745

Ta£w X o ^ a y o u s TT/SOS TrvXaicrtt', 015 Xeyei9,

icrows icroto-t Tro\e[JbiOLcrLV avTiffeCs.

750

8' eKacrTou Starpi^Ty TTOXXT) Xe'yetv, 739. W. Dindorf and Hermann adopt a/Afidveis, i. e. 4K86vras. Creon is here \6xw avaKras from Matthiae. Kirch- carrying out his advice in v. 731, to act hoft' supposes \6xv tion questionable in itself, and certainly (or eASiiv 5') eirrdrrvpyoy es irdAtv, others no improvement on abrols. Eteocles have a remarkable variant, e-n-Tdirvpyov (or shows by his next question, that he fan- tTTTdirvAov 5') is ir6\tv /jLoAdiv. Kirchcied single-handed champions might be hoff thinks this arose from a defective meant; and such was his conceit, that verse supplied by conjecture in two difthe absurdity of the idea never struck ferent ways. Eteocles, already within the him. Creon has a higher opinion of the city, could hardly say eAfl&e es TT6AIV. Argive prowess. Not only must ?^6xos Porson adopts es KVKKOV /XOAUV from be opposed to \6xos, but they must be Musgrave; a mere guess, without the a.\Ki/j.clnaTOi, if they hope for success. least probability. If the vulgate be right, 744. If a/ivi/eii* TrpocrajU^atreis will bear as Hermann and Klotz contend, the sense the common interpretation, ' to prevent must be, eA.8(iii> <=is e?rra irvpyovs ir6the scaling of (or repel the approach to) Aews. the walls,' we may compare the Homeric 751. ovona eiido-rov. This, as the aixvvnv SovAiov %/j.ap (II. vi. 463). Schol. Scholiast observes, is a side-stroke at the airoffofte'iv TGIV T€(^€CO^ Tas eircu'a&do'zts. ' Seven against Thebes,' where the name Rather perhaps (with the best MS.) irpbs and device of each champion is described

Y '.

164

ETPiniJOT k)(6p(i)v vif avTOts TeC^ecnv Ka,6i)\i£vwv. dXX' eljJL, 07r<us av [ir) Karapyw/J-ev X^Pa' i ju,oi yivoiT dheX(f)bv avTTjpr) Xafielv, i £vcTTa04vTa Sia j u a ^ s iXdelv hopi 755 \_KTaveiv ff, os rj^-de TrarpiBa TropBrjacov epff\v~\. yd/xous 8' aSeKcjyrj? ''AvTiyovqs 7raiSo9 re aov Al[xovo<s, idv TL TT}S T V ^ S ey<w craka>, aol )(pr/ jaeXecr^ai* TT)V SOO-W S'

Tr/v irpocrde

TTOIS) VVV

iy^iyyvov

hr efdSois e/xats.

760

[jL7)Tpb<; S' d8eX<^05 et* r t 8ei jxaKp-qyopeLV ;

rpecf dfuus viv crou re T^J» T' C / A ^ ^(apiv. 7rarrjp 8' es avTov af^aOuav 6(pXi(TKaveL O^LV Tv<j)\a>cra<s' OVK dyav <j(f> eTrrjvecra17/Aas r apatcnv, r/v TVX[J, KaraKTevei. ev 8' icrrlv rjfjuv dpybv, el TI dio-^arov oloiv6jJ.avTL<; TetpecrCas e^ei <j>pdcrcu, TOUS' eKTrvdecrdav TCLVT*' iyw Se 7ratSa crov Mevoixea, aov irarpos avTer:oivv\iov, XaySovra ire^xpco Sevpo Tetpecriav, Kpiov crot fxkv yap r)8v
765

770

w 8e at length. Euripides has in fact done The wish here is at least out of place, the same thing, but in a more fitting He had said, ' I will go and appoint the place, viz. in the opening scene, v. 120 \6xoi at the gates,' and he then proceeds seqq. Kirchhoff, from the vestiges of the to speak with Creon on the private and reading by the first hand in his best MS. state matters alluded to in v. 692. (Ven. a.), gives StaTpijSV TTOAA^C ex£1> 759. /leXetrBai is the passive, in the 755. Between 4K9£?f and eAeiV the same sense as /x4\€iv might have been MSS. are about equally balanced. As used; whereas fifAofiai is usually a de81a /xaxis iKBeXv TW\ is the common ponent. Matthiae compares Soph. El. phrase, and not ' ^° ^ etiam turn esset, si diceretur Met/oibe idle in action,' i. e. inactive ; besides, KI'STJS, avreicuipv^os autem est, quod hoc it seems a superfluous ferocity to add, ipsum nomen Menoecei gerit." Eteocles, ' I hope it may bo my lot to have my own about to go to the Theban army, in which brother as one of the seven champions Menoeceus was serving, says, ' I will send opposed to myself.' This idea is from him hither, taking with him Teiresias.' Aeschylus, Theb. 669, where Eteocles It is surprising that Porson should have says el/j.1 Kai (vcrT^cro/jiai avrbs, the very adopted a^oyTa from Valckenaer, saying word £vTa being here borrowed, that AosySiWa " sensui repugnat."

165 TTpos avTov, wore Se KCU crol ravr eVicT/opTO, Kpeov 775 rjvirep Kparrjcrr) rd/xa, IlokvveiKovs V4KVV JJLTJTTOTC Ta.(f>y)i>a.L rfjSe ©rjfiaCa \6ovi' 6vrj(jKCiv Se TOP 6d\pavTa, nav <^iku>v TI? rj. [crol /xkv TaS' avSar TrpocnroXoLS S' ifAcns Xeyw,] £K(f)epeTe rev^r) Trdvoiikd T d 780 cos ets aycova TOJ' TrpoKeCjxevov Sopos OyO/AWjU,e$ I J O ^ f W

XO.

OtKTJ

Pi,K1fj
rfj S' EvXafieia, ^prjo-iixardrrj decov, Trpocrevgofj.ea'da Trjv&e Stacraicrai <5 TTo\vfJio^(9o? vApr)<;, TL TTOO1 at/xari

,1 davdrco Kareyet, Bpopiov Trapa/xoncros eopraxs; 785 778. 5£ Kirchhoff with the best MS., for the vulg. CTTTOI'. But he remarks that this verse is probably made up from v. 5G3. With the next compare the similar call of Eteocles in Aesch. Theb. 672,

spoken of as an ill-omined woe. The various portents that have occurred in Thebes, as so many indications of the divine interposition, are lastly enumerated ; the citizens sprung from the dragon's teeth, the marriage of Cadmus rpa>y Trpofi\iina.Ta,—a passage which therewith Harmonia, the daughter of Ares ; is every reason to fear is an interpolation, the building of the walls by Amphion's lyre, and the descent of Cadmus the and made up from this. founder from Io.—The metre, which is 781. All the good MSS. give 6p/u.a>/j.tse'. Porson and others dpuw^zv, with the in- almost entirely dactylic, and is composed ferior copies.—Aeseh. Cho. 141, £vv Seo?tri with studied antithetical accuracy, admits only here and there a spondee, chiefly in Kai Vij Hal 8iK7] viKfi(p6pw. 784. The following ode is full of diffi- a proper name, though carefully mainculties. Indeed, it may be called as ob- tained in the antistrophic foot. scure and corrupt as any in the extant 784—91. ' Thou god of turmoil, Ares, plays, if we except perhaps one or two of why with the love of blood and death art the odes in the Helena. Of its merits, thou possessed, not in harmony with the whether as a mere poetical effusion, or as festivities of Bromius ? Thou dost not, pertinent to the subject of the play, dif- in the gracefully-dancing circles of youth, ferent estimates may be formed ; but few spreading thy locks to the breeze, to the will agree with Hermann, (Praef. p. xx,) breathings of the pipe sing a strain in that it is " tumidissimum inani verborum which are delightful incitements to the strepitu carmen," and that all its parts dance; but having inspired the Argive " miris modis commixta effunduntur, ma- army with its warriors against the race of jorem sine dubio ab ejus qui modos fece- Thebe, thou art commencing thy sport rat, quam a poetae arte commendationem with a revel most different from that led habentia." It is an address to Ares de- by the pipe.'—On the nominative iroKvprecating the turmoil of war that sur- /aoxOoSy for 6 TroKvfxoxdos &v, see Anrounds the city, and contrasting it with drom. 1.—K-aTe'^ei, Schol. xa'Pas Ka^ the delights of the dance and the Bacchic ev8ovaias. So Hipp. 27, rcaptilav KaTeirevelries. The exposure of the infant X*TO ipwTi Senxf. Bacch. 1124, EK BaicOedipus on Cithaeron and the coming of the Sphinx are then dwelt upon as the G.ffv/.upaivos, ov (Tvpaifios. As Bromius causes of the present troubles. The was the god of rumbling noises (the tymquarrel between the two sons of Oedipus panum), so Ares is the god of very difis a further subject of anxiety, and the ferent sounds, the clang of arms. offspring of an unhallowed union is

166

ETPiniAor crre^ai'oicrt vedvuSos <3pa? afJLTreTdaras XWTOV Kara TrvevfiaTa ev a ^apires ^opoTroiot, aXka crvv onXofjiopoL'i arpaTov Apyeioiv e OVK iirl

790 ?as dvauXdraToi' 7r/3O^opevets. f cwS' W77O dvpcroiJcaveL vefipiSav /xe'ra Stveueis, /cat xjjakCoLs TeTpafid/AOcn fia>vv)(a TTWKOV DU o em ^ev/Aacri paivwv 786. owe eVi. Hermann, objecting to the asyndeton, gives oih" eirl. It is not improbable that OVK ZTL is right, ' no longer now, as in times of peace.' By ffTttpavoi the circles of dancers seem to be meant, iirl implying at or in them, viz. taking a place there as a choreutes.— For &pas the best MSS. seem to agree in ibpcus, which gives no intelligible sense, though Klotz labours to elicit a meaning. The Scholiast says that some read &pas, and there can be little doubt that mavis Sipa is a periphrasis for vttm\s. 787. 06
below (v. 795) of 'Apyeiou? 4Trnri/eio-as makes the reading the more doubtful here, See on v. 645. 791. irpoxopeieiv is a term borrowed from the dithyramb, as KSSIIOS is taken from serenading. Cf. Suppl. 390, KSI{J.OV 8eX f pp 792. This passage is corrupt beyond the hope of any certain restoration, though several plausible conjectures have been proposed. Porson admits the emendation of Musgrave, ov •K6§O. Bvptroixavri, which

gives a fair sense, though at the expense of probability. Dr. Badham suggests apimri in the next verse, to agree with H i p p . 2 0 1 , &d)cA', IXU,TT£TQ.(TOV j36o'Tpvxov Qvpo~o^av^7. Adopting this, we might &/tois.—jueA7rei, the epic deponent. render it thus : ' Nor is your chariot and 789. crvv iirAorpiipoLs. The syntax here bit attended by thyrsus-bearers, under is obscure. The Schol. explains,
expression, if the poet used it thus. Matthiae justifies it by alfia Bz&v, Med. 1246. In Aesch. Theb. 333 Ares is said i-nnrveiv, to fan the flame of a burning city ; here the idea is that of inspiring an eager desire by breathing upon the Argive host. But aTjua should bear the sense more naturally suggested by the context, ' against (or by) the blood of the Thebans.' Take it as we will, the passage is most difficult, and we can have little confidence in its integrity. The occurrence

(To^iavis £(TTLV apfj.a vfp1 ^ &c.

Hermann

is less successful in giving inrb dvpaonai'ti •—Siva, and making irHKov stand in apposition to Kuifiov. After Sweveis, the best MS. adds AeiVei T& aWa, and the Schol. recognizes this, aAAct apfxain KOI IWOIS e'TrtjScuVeis. If it be not a mere metrical addition to complete a spondaic hexameter, we must read in the antistrophe (808) TeTpaf3d[j.o(riv eV ^aAa?(T(f, where iv has the authority of no good MS. We suggest the following as not improbable; oiiS' virb Bvp
Aoy. Klotz follows the Schol. in explaining iirb BvpcrofiaveT 'under the influence of Dionysus;' but this is clearly untenable. It is to be remarked, that if'ctAtW has more MS. authority than tf/a. Alois.

793. 5' for T' is rightly adopted by Dr. Badham after Geel, who perceived that the opposition intended was that between the Bacchic car and the chariots of a hos-

167 linrelaicn 795 da-!TLSo(f)epjJiova \diacrov, avTirrakov Kara XcuVa

evoirXov,

r\ Seit-a TIS vEpt<; deos, a raSe yas /SacriXevcrw, s. 800 S tpSioiv TreToKav TroXvdr/poTadvT. TOV vdiros '^4/Dre/xtSos xb0VOTpo4>0V o/x/xa KiOaupav, TOV dava.T(ti vpoTeOevra, Xo^ev/jC '/o/cacrra?, OlSnrooa dpi\\iai ySpe^o? eV/3oAov OZKCOV, wepovaLs inCcrafiow 805 tile army. The Schol. read aAA' — '\Ta.v j STraprw^ yivvas next verse is disputed. Most refer it to ao"iriSo
168

ETPiniAOT e TO Trapdiviov Tnepbv, ovpeiov repas, ekdelv

za yaia? $iyyb<; dfLovcroTaTaLcrL crvv (ooous, a wore KaSpoyevr) TeTpafidjjbocn ^aXats Tei^ecrt ^jpi^TTTOfiiva 4pev aWepos ets djUarov cf>aj<; yivvav, av 6 Kara ^dovbs vAuSa<; 810 BvcrSaCfjCwv 8' epvs dWa TraiScov oSa Kara Sto/mra teal TT6\LV. ov yap o p-r] Kakbv ovTror" ecf>v Kakbv, vS' ot [ir] VO/XI/AOI. fTralSes

l Xo-^evjJia, jaiacrjaa vrarpos 8e e? Xe^os rjWov. s, <S y a , ere/ce? Trore, /3dp(3apov cos a.Koai' iBdyjV iSdyjv TTOT iv OIKOL<;, Tav airb 0r)poTp6ov $oiviK.ok6<$>oio SpaKovros 806. As in the strophic verse a dactyl might be gained by 'Apyeiav, so here ovpi'iov would be admissible. The Sphinx itself is called xeVflect -yaias, because she caused mourning in many houses of the

815

820

blood' (i. e. who is also a brother to his own children). We must be contented with this, the reading of the best MSS., except that for Ttarphs Se avvaiixovos all give TTUTphs, TJ Se KTA., and many trivailand.—irapQivtov irrepbv for trapOeyos TTTG- fj,ov. To Kirchhoff is due the restoration p6^
169 yivvav bhovTofyvrj, @y]/3ais KaWidTov oVeiSos* 'ApfLovCas Se HOT ets vfievaiovs rfkvOov ovpavCSaL, ^>6p\Liyyi re r e j e c t Orffias re \vpas VTTO vrvpyos dvecrTau )V TTOTa\LU>V TTOpOV d/JLcfil fl€<JOV

825

•, ^XoepoTpo 0', d Kepoeaaa Trpofjidrap, fiaaikfjas eyeivajo' 8' dya6£>v erepots ere/xera/xetySo/xeVa TTOXIS aS' eV a-

830

'APV~ TEIPEZIAZ. rjyov TrdpoL0e, BvyaTep- cos TV(f)\a> o^akfibs el
835

821. The Siraprol are called KaWurrov Literally, 'has stood upon the highest uceiSos, as being at once the reproach and martial prizes.' Some less correctly exthe glory of Thebes. Schol. oVsiSoj, as plain it by iv KIVSVVOIS &xpots. For e£ O56VTO}V 8pa.Kovros yzvvy\Q£vT£s, Ka\~ apTjtots, the reading of all the MSS., XHXTOV Si us avT6%8ovfs nai avSpeloi. Porson, taking this for a paroemiac, and 824. hvivrav is the reading of most of the preceding for a dimeter anapaestic the good copies, iripyoi only of one. verse, gives earwc ""Apeos. Commonly, nvpyos aviara. The plural 834. The blind old seer Teiresias, who refers to r e ^ e a as well as to irvpyos. In has been brought from the camp by a choral verse the shortened form of Creon's son (v. 770), now appears, supe(TTT]o'ay is defensible, but not therefore ported by his daughter, and accompanied in a senarius, v. 1246. So e0av in Aesch. by Menoeceus himself (v. 841). As Pers. 17, Here. F. 662, and 'LTTTTOI 8' %Kpv- usual with Euripides, the infirmities of a i>. But this is not geographi- ther after her. This was a common attically correct. Hermann follows one of tude on the stage ; hence we find eA/fetzMnthe Scholiasts, irepl TUC pltrov irSpov TUV stead of ayeiv, e. g. Ion 738. Here. F. 200. S&ifiaiv vorafiSiy TTJS AlpKt]s, the sense 446, and children are e<poAKi8es, Andr. 200. being, that Thebes stood between one 835. The common reading vavriXoMTiv branch-stream of Dirce, and a third, the has no authority. Kirchhoff and Klotz Ismenus, which flowed at a little distance rightly give vavfidratiTiy, which, more or from the city. less corrupted in form, all the good MSS. 830—3. 'And countless numbers of contain. Aldus also, as well as Barnes, blessings one upon another having re- has pav^draKnv. The change seems to ceived in succession, this city has finally have been made by Porson. stopped at the highest renown in war.' 836. Aevpbv, smooth, level, flat; a

VOL. III.

Z

170

ETPiniAOT :, fir) a\a>[xev' dcrdevrj? v\acrcr€ irapOeva eXafiop

oitov'icrixaT

bpviQiav p,ad
Q6.K0i(jiv iv lepolcTLV, ov

fjuavrevofiaL.

T€KVOV MeVOLKEV, TTol KpeOVTOS:

840

£1176 [XOl

irocrr) Ti5 rj 'TUXOITTOS dcrrefcis 6Sos irpbs irarepa

TOV s e/xov KajJiveL y d v u ,

TTVKvrjv Se fiaCvcov TJXVCTLV /xdXts -rrepSi.

KP.

ddpcra,' 77eXa? ydp, Teopeaia, <^>iXoicri trots i^wpfiicrai crbv TrdSa' Xa/Sou S' avrov, T£KVOV

845

&)S 7rao~' aTrrjuT] TTOVS TC irpecrfivTov i\eL

TE. KP.

\etpb? ^upatas dva\xiveiv KovcjiicrfJiaTa. etev, Trdpea-fxev T£ p.e KaXets trTrovS^, Kpiov : ovno) \eXrjcrp.e.0'' dXXa crvWeqai a'Oivo'i KOX irv€V[Ji' ddpoicrov, alrros IK^OKCOV OSOV.

850

ij. See the b.v e/cAiTroj /caAaJ5, and in the latter 6K/3TJT' common epithet of ^/dfxadt word illustrated on Aesch. Suppl. 602, 'LV3 e£w TO£5J o'xou crTti&ai iroda. But (as Hence /xij acpaA&nev assigns a reason, shown on v. 851) Teiresias was now about 'lest I should trip,' viz. over rough to ascend on to the stage, so that he required the Koitpto-fia, or lifting up, like ground. (138. KAripovs, sorles, notes written Antigone in v. 105. And this was given down after the observations made on the by Menoeceus, at the command of his nights of birds.—For the SUKOI Upoi of father, standing on the stage. Here then Teiresias see Bacch. 347- It is the Tra- the meaning is, ' since every mule-car and (every) old man's foot awaits (or expects) \aibs QaKos opviQoiTK6i:os of Soph. Ant. the support of a hand from without.' 999. One person as much as the other cannot 844. irvKvty fiXvffiv, with rapid (quicklysafely mount or descend without assistsucceeding) step. .840. Kirchhoff alone gives i^opp.ltrai, ance. Hermann's reading here is perthe best MSS. having either this or i£6p- haps the worst conjecture that he ever ixuxai (aor. intin. or aor. med. imp.). The ventured to introduce, ais nais «T' airr^v reading of Flor. 2 and Aldus is i^dpfwrat. KTA.., ' an unfledged child,' i. e. an infant. Klotz appears to be right in his judg849. Porson gives TI fi indAets after ment, " indicativus perfecti unice convenit Valckenaer. The present tense is a short huic loco." Barnes less correctly edits way of saying ri icrrl -rh Trpayjj.0. itp' @ 847, 8. Few passages have given critics and commentators more trouble than this. Even Kirchhoff concludes that iraa' airiivn is corrupt. Yet the words are capable of a simple and obvious sense, and there are two other passages (Iph. A. 617, and Electr. 999,) which furnish an excellent comment on them. We learn from them, that it was the custom on descending from a mule-car (ajr^rj), to ask the aid of a bystander's hand. So Clytemnestra says, in the first, Kafio) xeP^s

etcdAeis jue ; 850. ovira AeAiicrfie8' means, ' I will

tell you soon, if you will only wait to recover your breath.' 8.">1. aiiras has been restored by Kirchhoff and Hermann for the corrupt aTroy, KUTTOS, or air6 a'. In the best MS. (Ven. a.) Kirchhoff says there are vestiges of the original reading aiiros, the LIT having been subsequently erased. No grammarian mentions the word an-os except Eustathius, on II. p. 881, who found anos, which he explains rbv itci.uaToi' ?) T6 TIS £V&6TW
&OINIZZAI. TE.

171

Trapeifiai yvT Epe^deihav airo Sevp' €KKOixicrdei<; r ^ s irdpoiOev rjfiepas'

KOTTO)

KaKei yap rjv n s TTOXCJIAOS EV[X6\TTOV

Sopos,

ov KOWLVLKOVS Ke«rpo77iSa5 edrjK iyar Kal S i^

KP.

olcovbv KOWCVLKOL era crTe
855

860

865

read airos, T& ityos. Now vtyos can only syntax. Compare KSTTOV tfir p have been a gloss on a?7ros, and this very Eacch. 634, with iro,p£i{j.€VT) X€V>a> Alcest. aXiros, which occurs also in Alcest. v. 500, 204. From the reading of one or two of is explained Ka.ij.aTos by Hesychius. Still,the late MSS. yyjs, Elmsley proposed rrj$ as the text stands, there is considerable 'Epe;£0!=i5wj> awo. If yovv be retained, difficulty in iufSaKctiVj ' casting off the wea-(and Hermann contends that it is right,) riness of the journey.' Possibly tK-xepibv it can only mean, 'why certainly I have is the true reading, and thus the pas- had exertion enough to tire me,' &c. We sage might be explained from Ion 739, might suggest vvv, opposed to rrjs irdpotwhere the old servant, ascending the dev r)f.i€pas. steep pathway representing the road to 854. Evfj.6\Trov 5op^5. Schol. irdXe/xos, the Delphian temple, complains aiVeiw our wo. £-noiri in v. 8i'6, the stance may have been mentioned in order same orchestra being called Aevphi/ SAcros to excuse Eteocles for not having consulted the seer before. in Aesch. Suppl. 502. 85!)—60. Quoted by Plato, Alcib. ii. p. 8o2. The common reading irapii/xai YoBy is hardly consistent with tragic usage. 151 B . S c h o l . (TT]lXsi0V tdE/A7]V TOV ^jUaS Porson gives -youi*', a form unknown to vucrj&ai rby eVl rfj viKr] So^eVTa Cot
z2

172

ETPinuor vocret y a p i^Se yrj irdXcu, Kpeov, £ ov WeKvcodif) Ad'ios /3ia 6ewv [TTOCTIV T' ec^ucre fjLrjTpl [xeXeov Oloiirovv]. at S' aljxaTCiynoi Sepy/JLarcov &ia9opcu Oecov cr6(j)iar[xa KaTuSeifi a crvyKaXvipai TratSes OiSi77ot;

370

'Xprj£lovTe<;, &)? 8TJ Beov? vireKSp

17/xapTov dju-a^ws* OUT£ y a p yepa 7rarpt OUT' efoSov SiSoWes dVSpa S u c r r v ^ 4K 8' evvevcr' auTois dpds vouoiv re Kat Trpos r\Ti\iao-^ivos. ayo) Ti hpav ov, trota 8' ou Xeyav eirr], els e)(dos rjkOov Traicri TOLCTIV Olh'nrov. iyyvs Se ddvaTos avro^eip auroig, Kpeov TTOXAO! Se veKpol irepl veKpols 'Apyeia Kal KaSfAela [jil^avTes (3£\r),

875

880

868. For TCKvoDtreai, ' to be made a 874. yepa, his proper prerogatives. parent,' see Here. F. 7- So in Aesch. Ag. This seems to refer to his maintenance in 729, wealth is said TeKyoC(r0at, jU^S1 a7rai- the house, rpo^, on account of which he 5a 8vT](TK(:iV. Hes; : cliius explains WefcvwOiicursed his sons, Aesch. Theb. 783. by TtKVov €(rx£Vi the Schol. TZKVOV iraT^p 878. TI Spcif oi, ir-oia §' has been re-

4ytv€To. For the numerical agreement stored by W. Dindorf from the Harleian of this speech with that at v. 930 seqq. MS., though it is there doubtless but a (each thirty verses), and of Creon's and conjecture of the transcriber. The best Menoeceus' beyond, and the intervening copies give TI Spaiv, oTroia 5', Aldus with dialogue at v. HOli seqq., see Preface to some inferior MSS. ri ov Spoif, wo?a 5s. vol. ii. p. xxi. It has there been sug- Porson reads TIP' OV hp&v, i. e. riva tiry. gested to omit v. 8G9 as an interpolation. Hermann TI TOI SpHu, while Kirchhoff, Kirchhoff however is of opinion that seve- retaining T/ Span/, unvola 5', marks the loss ral verses have been lost here, and one of a verse after this. Klotz is still bolder, after v. 878. By the omission of the and maintains the integrity of TI SpSiv, verse in question, at — Stcupdopcd may bedirola b", though the indirect question for connected with the nominative Aaios, by the direct is altogether contrary to the supplying a word like lyivovTo, as the usage of the earlier Attic. The meaning Schol. suggests, Kal l | ov eytvovro ul is by no means obscure :—' With respect tffj.ayfA£vai Kal rerpccfituai TWV dvto which conduct I did and said every TvcpkioatLS. On the whole, it seems bet- thing that I could (i. e. to prevent it), ter to read ai S' for a? 8', and to trans- and so made myself disliked by the sons late ; ' But as for that bloody destruction of Oedipus.' On TI — irolov ov, see of eye sight, it was a design of the gods Here. F. 1271. For the government of and a demonstration to Hellas.' He goes a, see on Androm. 660, ayib Tvpovoia rri on to say, that in wishing to hide it by TE cry Kafj.fi, yipov, KTavtiv BeAwv T ^ P S ' length of time they erred ignorantly, e/c xtp&v apTrd^OfxaL. i. e. stupidly, because they fancied they 8(12. pi^avTes, Schol. ffvyKporrio-avTes. could outwit the gods, who desired to make the case of Oedipus a public ex- •—TTLKpobs y6ovs, lamentations to their ample, and could evade the punishment own cost, perhaps because retaliation was that was sure to follow. — For xpivu to come in the war of the Epigoni. Cf. v. 949. Wakefield proposed

QOINISXAI.

173

ydous Swcroucrt 07jf3aCa yQovi. V OLSLTTOV TToXiTr/v firjo" avaKT etmt ydovos, KavarpexpovTas TTOXLV. iirei oe /cpetcrcrov TO KCLKOV ICTTL Taryadov, fiC ecrriv dXXy) firj^avrj crwr^ptas. dXX' ov yap enrelv OVT e/x.ot TOS' acr^aXe? TTlKpoV T£ ToltTL TTjP TV^TjV

885

890

KZKTf)\xivOl
Trapao-yuv (fydpjjLaKov acoTTjptas, els y a p aiv TTOWOJV [L4T<X

TO [xiXXov, el XPV> Tracrojuai* rt y a p 7ra^w ; 895 KP. eVicr^es avroS, 7rpeo-/Sv. TE. /AT) 'TrCXajx^dvov. KP. /xelvov, TL (j>evyei.<; ; TE. r) Tv^rj . KP. (fipdcrov TroXiVats /cat TTOXEL o~0iTr)piav. TE. fiovXei. ai) \iivToi, Koi^c /BovXijcreL r a ^ a . KP. Kal THUS T7aTp(oau yalav ov aacrac deXco ; 900 TE. 0eXeL<; a/coOcrai SrJTa /cat cnrovSrjv e'xet9 ; K P . es y a p rt JJLCLXXOV Set npodvfiiav e^civ ; TE. KXVOLS av yjSrj TOW ijxSiv 6eo-irio-[idTG>v. irpoiTov S' eKeivo 0ovXo/xaL cra^co? 884. The best MSS. give ir6\a or TT6\I, For the proverbial expression, ' There is Flor. 2, ir6\is, which is the common more of bad than good in the world,' see reading. But the avv in composition Suppl. ] !J7rather favours the dative. Possibly he 892. Toiai KT\. He speaks ambiguturns to his daughter Manto, who was ously, but he means TCJJ ixovn rijy Tupacleading him (v. 834), or he may hint at i>i$a, KpeovTi, and alludes to the surrender the fate of Jocasta. of Creon's own son to death for the good R85. TIS, i. e. Creon, whom he does not of the state. like to name. Porson gives on his own 8!)5. TI yap irdSa; 'For what will conjecture el f*b \6yois TIS TOIS ifJ.o'iai become of m e ? ' i.e. TI yap &\Ao, or e&j/ irei7- •"' (pevyeis /j.' Porson, with a few &>s with the accusative absolute, sup. v. of the inferior copies. 714. He means that the first course 8!}!(. ixivroi is rather strangely used. that should have been taken was, to expel Perhaps it would be better to give /teV Eteocles and his brother from the city as -roi. hayels. !)02. ri /*' &X\o has rather less autho889. eVel Se KTK. ' But since the rity, but is preferred by Hermann, Klotz, wrong course has prevailed over the and W. Dindorf. right, and a son of Oedipus is king,' &c.

174

ETPiniAOT

7rov '(TTLV Mtvou<evs, os ju,c Sevp' iirrfyayev; 905 KP. oh? ov fiaKpav airtaTi, irXrjcriov hi crov. TE. a-rreXdeTOi vvv deadTa>v ijj.a>v e/cas. KP. e/Aos Trepdcrw ; KP. K\VO>V yap av Tepirono TTJS cr&iT^ptas. 91° TE. a/cove S17 vvv 6eo-(j)dTa)v i^wv bhov [ a SpaWe? av croicrane KaS/xeCav cr^afat MevoiKea TovSe Set cr' mrep crbi' Tj-atS', eVetSr) TTJV Toyr]V auros /carets. K P . Tt yipov ; 915 TE.

<X7rep TT€(J>VK€, TavTa KavdyKf]

ere Spav.

KP. TE. KP. TE. KP. TE. KP. TE.

S) iToXka Xefas eV /Spa^ei xpovoy Ka/ca. crot y', aAAa TrarptSt fieydXa Kal crcoTrjpia. OVK HKKVOV, OVK TjKovcra- ^aiperw TTOXI?. di'rjp oS' OVKW avro?, eKvevei rrdXiv. ^(aipoiv 10"' ov yap <xa>v fie Set dnoXcoXev aXujdet, eVet cru Svo-Tu^;e ai Trpos ere yovdrwv Kal yepacr^iov TL TrpocrTrtTt'ets /xe ; Svcr^vXaKT* f atret

920

905. Hermann reads a-n-'qyaytv, ' led We should say in English, ' What is to me away hither,' with some good MSS. be, that must be done.' Hermann's Menoeceus had personally accompanied punctuation is to the last degree improTeiresias, sup. v. 841. b a b l e ; an-ep ir4(pvK€, Tavra' Ka.va.yK7] ere 912. Kirclihoff is undoubtedly right in Spai>, where he supplies eV-rlj/ with ravra. omitting this verse, as made up from v. !)19. For K\iew, aKouaai, implying 864. Not only does it violate the order hearing with the ears and comprehending of the stichomythia (Teiresias having with the mind, see Aesch. Prom. 45B. spoken three lines just above), but the 920. iKvevei. See Iph. T. 1330. reading of the best MS. (Ven. a.) is ma- Schol. e^apvos yivtrai. The sense is, terially different, & hpoivrzs hv ^OXIGTO. ' having once consented to hear mv ir6xiv Kaifitiaiv. oracles, he is for withdrawing that con914. «a\e?s,'challenge,''provoke,'i.e. sent.' by insisting on being told. 921. The truv seems emphatic: ' I !)1S. The Schol. records a various don't want your predictions (though I J reading, T I <prjs; ifxbv 7ra?5 kvtKa yrjs might listen to another).' Otherwise he s
175 KP. TE. KP. T.E. KP. TE.

criya' TrdXei Se rovcrSe JUT) X e ^ s Xdyous. a$LK€?i> /ceXeveis JU'- ov crtcoTTi/craijae^ av. TI 8tj [xe Spacreis ; TraiSa /xov aXXois fJLeXrjcreL TOLVT', e/xol S' p €K TOV 8' i[JLol ToS' Tjkde KOL T€KP(p KO.KOV 6p6a><; /JL epairas Keis ay5)v epx€i Xoyaii'. SeZ rdi'Se dakdjjLcus, ov Spdxcov 6 eyivero AipK7j<; vafjidrcop eVt(T/co7TO a<j>ayevTa 6vi,ov aifxa yrj Sovvcu KdBjj,ov Trakaiwv "Apeos in \x,y)vi[).dT(s>v, os yrjyevel SpaKOVTi TL/jiojpeL <^>6vov. Kal ravra Sp&vres crvfjifjia^(ov KTricrecrB' vAprj. •y(6(t}V 8' dvTl Kapnov Kapirbv avri 6' a't/^aros ai/x' r/v \df3j) [ipoTeiov, efer' ev/Jtevrj , r) TTO8' VJXLV•^pvcroTrrjX.rjKaayds direlpyovcr • ov ydp icmv rjOeos' Kel fJbr} ydp ewrj<; rjipar', aXX' e^et

guard against.' For if Teiresias spared the life of Menoeceus by not letting the citizens know that it was demanded, evils would follow, viz. the capture of the city, which no care could avert. Scholefield takes aiT6? for TrapaiTeT, ' you are depreeating,' supplying aiTe? rpvAaa-ireaSai. Hermann gives aXvzi, 'acquiesce in evils which you cannot guard against,' and this is adopted also by W. Dindorf. It is much more probable than Porson's apicth, 'you are trying to avert.' 92fi. The first clause of this verse is commonly read with a question. 92S. tlpfitTtrai, scil. TtoAirais. 930. opdecs cpxel e ' s hy&va \6yuv, ' you proceed by the right road, viz, by reasonable inquiries, to the investigation of what I have said;' ' you rightly and fairly contest the matter with me.' By ayiif the i^Tacns and eAeyxos of his words are meant.—6a\dfmts, the dative of

925

930

935

940

945

place. 934. KdS/xov \xr\vifi,a. means ' anger at Cadmus,' like e'xfy>a or bpyi] TIVOS. Porson, after Valckenaer, gives KdSf^m. The reason of the anger of Ares was because the dragon was his offspring (v. 659), and hence its progeny were armed men. 937- o-pr] Kapirov Kapir6v. Both the dragon and Menoeceus were Kapirbs yrjs, as being yriytvds, the latter as descended from the "Siraproi. 9 4 1 . yzvvos, i. e. 6S6I/TQJV. 945. r'fleos, unmarried. Photius, ^ifleos, 6 &pav yd/j.ov i-%
176

ETPiniJOT ovros Se TTISXOS, 7778' dvei/^evos iroXti, Q Trarpwav yatav eKcrwcreiev av. p 8' 'A8pd(TTa> VOCTTOV '' Apyeioicri re 6r)(T€i, peXaivav KTJP* lir ofi/juacnv f3a\a>i>, KXeiVGlS T£ @7j/3as. TOW'S' eXoG SuoZv TTOTfXOlV TOV erepov rj yap Traiua crcocrov 77 TTOK.IV. 1 TO. [JLCV irap' rjjxwv TTOJVT e^ets rjyov, TCKVOV,

950

77/30? OLKOV. OCTT15 8 '

XO.

^ /xev ex#pa a7}fj.rjva<s TVXQ, 955 Kadeo-T7])S ots av oloivoarKOTrfjipevSrj 8' V77' oi'/crou rotcri ^pw/xeVots \4yv. QoZfiov avdptoTrois JJLOVOV XPVV ^ccrTriwServ, os SeSoifcev ovSeva. Kpeov, TL crtyas yrjpvv a(j)doyyov cr^acras ; 960 /ca/xoi y a p ouSev ^crcrov eKir\r)£;L<; Trdpa. r i o av Tts etTroi; or/Kov oi y e/xot Aoyot. iya> yap OVTTOT i<s TOS' el^ai cru/x^opas, aayevTa vraiSa irpocrdtivai TrdXet. yap duOpcoiTOicri, <^>iXdreKVos ySios, 965 vS' av TOV aiJTou TratSa TIS 8oi^ KTavelv. f] /JL evXoyeiTco Ta/xa Tts KTetvetv 8', ev ojpaico yap ecrTa/xev /3tov,

able; and Hermann well observes, that it must be,' viz. to refuse to give up my is even necessary to explain the ambiguous son.—On •wpoaOtivu, addicere, which words A'1/J.OPOS yd/j.m, which would other- Klotz wrongly renders apponere, see on wise have meant that he was actually Androm. 101 tJ. Iph. A. 540. married to Antigone. 96(i. ov$' &j/ KTA.., ' nor is it likely that, 047. avziixtvos, consecrated; the same nor is it to be expected that,' &c. as &ol \6yoi. " Con!((J8. /3i'ou Kirclihoff for /3'iip. The stat quid mini dicendum sit." Schole- meaning is obvious, though the use of field. A very inadequate rendering. The wpalos for ' seasonable ' in the sense of sense is, ' Why, what can I say ? (If I ' ripe,' ' mature,' is less common than for speak at all,) it is clear what my words aK/Muos, ' in the full prime.' Creon says,

177 dvr\' eTTTa Kai Xo^ayeVas fioXcav Kav [lev
970

975

^ v S' vcrTepijcrTjs,

KP. ME. KP.

MEN0IKET2. TTOL SrjTa evyco ; riva TTOKW ; riva ol> OTTOV x@ o<; TrjoS' eKnoSwv /xaXtcrr' ecret. OVKOVV ae cf>pd[,eiv et/cos, iKirovelv S' ejae'. Je\
ME.

KP. KP. KP. KP. KP.

980

TTOI jxe XPV' TraT£p> poXelv;

es yrjv. ME. e/c Se rrJcrSe iroi irepw ; QeaTrpcorbv ouSas- ME. aefiva, -JCJSCOVIJS (idOpa ; eyvws. ME. TL Srj TOS' epv/xd [JUOL yevrjo-eraL; TrojATTLfios 6 Saifjiojv. ME. XP7)^®-™1' §e Tts iropos ; eyav6<; r AITCOXLB'

he will not kill his son, but is ready to each of the seyen gates, and so prevent die himself, because he is an old man, egress, unless the departure should take and is ripe for death. It is easier to ex- place instantly. tract this sense from fiiov than from ply. 977- TIWJ |eV«y ; We should have exCompare Ale. 2 9 1 , KaXais [lev auro?s pected izoiov ^ivav; Ko.r8o.vtiv fiicov fllov. T h e common read980. After nepdvas the MSS. add ing '/crTa^ai was corrected by Hermann eO7e. Some omit irarep. _ But there is and Kirchhoff from the best MSS. Her- clearly an aposiopesis at irepuaas. mann however contends that this and the 983. The MSS. give vl STJT' fyvpa, for next verse are spurious. His reasons do which Porson and Klotz have edited r( not seem to require a special reply; he STJTGI pifia, after Valckenaer and Brunck; does not make sufficient allowance for the Hermann and others ri 5i) T(S8' epu/ict. earnestness of a father who might make The reading seems very doubtful; pereven a somewhat illogical proposal in his haps TOCS' epvixa., ' what resource, supanxiety to save his son. port, or security, for this journey.' 971. aK6\affra, having no proper re986. The words x®Pel vvv and v. 990 spect for the rulers of the land. are given to Creon in the old copies, but 975. ty8i.ouiii.tv, sc. iptvyovTis. Teire- were restored to Menoeceus by Mussias would send word to the sentinels at grave.

VOL. III.

Aa

178 TTpocrrjyoptjcrwv etfii, KGU cruxro) fitov. aXX' ela, ^wpei" fir) TO crbv KcoXvercj.

890

&>s ev Trarpbs i^elXov 6f!$oi>

dyoto-tv, «o-#' a fiovXofxa 6's JU.' e/fKO/Ai^et, TTOXW airocTTepoiv

/cat SeiXia SiSwcrt.

KCU crvyyvaicrTa

yipovri, rovfjibv §' ov^t avyyva[jbrjv e^et,

995

Oat, irarpiBos, r\ fju iyeCvaro. a v el8rJT>, etju.i « a l crwcrtu TroX-tf,

re Swcrw T ^ ( T 8 ' vnepdavzLV ~)(6ovo<;alcr^pbv yap, oi yu.ei' OecrcfxiTwv iXevOepoi, KOVK eis dvdyKrjv Scu/JLOVtoV afay/jLevoi, o-ravres Trap' dcnuS' ou/c oKvtjcrovcrLv Oaveiv irvpyoiv Trdpoude fia^oixevou 7rarpas xnrep' iyu) Se Trarepa Kal Kaaiyviyrov npoSovs TTOXLV T' ifiavrov SeiXbs &)? e^w -^Oovbs arreiju,'1 6Vou 8' av ^<S, /ca/cb? (^avifcrojaai, /Act TOV /xer' aaTpav Zr\v Apr} re (j)oCviOV, os rous inrepTeCXavTas e/c y a t a s irore IlirapTOvs avaKTas TrjcrSe yrjs tSpvcraro. aAA. et/xi, Kat o"ras eg eTraAg-ew^ axpwv (T(f)d^a<; e/xaurbv arjKov es [JLeXafjifiadrj BpaKOvro?, ev8' 6 JUCWTIS i^rjyijo-aTo, iXevOepwaco yatav. apr/rac Xoyo?. 8e davdrov hwpov OVK alcr^phv TroXet

1000

1005

1010

989. Kal ertitrai )3/o>'. ' And I will (by (the citizens) without any compulsion flight, according to your advice) save my from an oracle shall not fear to die, while life/ This, of course, is a pretext, in I,' &c. The fx\v however does not very order to get Creon out of the way. He is often follow ei without an intervening accordingly dismissed, and leaves the word, though we have this in I p h . A . stage, as if to procure money for his son's 1211, ei )xev rbv 'Opipeas eixo", & Trdrep, journey. The best MSS. give o-axruv or \6yov, and the omission of a definite suba£as efiavrbf e | out of the city.' — TU^IS, SC. TOU cTcodTJva.i amSiv. Schaefer compares v. 1224, air' im' efiov.—SeiAlq, the charge of cowardice. op8iov oTaflfls vipyov. See on v. 1189. 999. The MSS. and edd. agree in oi 1011. e^y-fja-aTO, irpoeiTre, eVij^Tjce. liir. But « fiiv is a very obvious and See v. 931. plausible correction. ' 'Tis a disgrace, if 1013. The best MSS. with the Schol.

179 Swcrwv, vocrov Se TTJVS' aTrakXd^a) ~)(96v<x. el yap \a/3cov IKCUJTOS o TL hvvaiTo TIS S\0oi TOVTO, Keis KOLVOV (f>epoL

1015

L, KaKav av al TrdXeis eXacrcroVcov TO XOLTTOP evrv^oiev

XO.

efias e/3as, &> TTTepovcro-a, y a s vepTtpov T 'E^iS KaB/xeCwv apnaya,

av. (XTp. 1020

(f>OLTaCTL

1025 AipKaL(i)V

a TTOT CK

veovs TreSaCpova' rightly give Bavdrov, 'the gift of my death.' Porson and others read tfayaTip. 1015—18. These four verses are given hy Stobaeus, Flor. xliii. 1. The meaning of Sis\6oi is rather obscure, and the commentators are silent upon it. In reference to his own life, he means avaAdcreie, ' would expend it,' ' get through it,' as we say; but it is more applicable in its general sense of SieAfleTj' xp^ora or xP'h-

Kal vhl) Q6.VO.TOV MtvoiKeais, ^ airoSeXtcrdai ri)v eiityvxiav TOV veavifflcov. a\\h TO trepl Oidlirovv Kal T^V 'Stpiyya SITJyovvTai TO noWaKLs tlpijfAeva. Hermann

(Praef. p. xxii) expresses the same opinion ;—" Quam non accommodatum sit rei quam agi audivit chorus hoc carmen, quam aliena ilia ad fastidium usque repetita Sphingis descriptio, solutique commemoratio aenigmatis, quam frigida et ab /xaTa, which is opposed to SUPhis country is eulogized, and the young v. 808. Phoenician maidens wish for a similar 1026. The Schol. explains Aipxalaiv offspring for themselves.—The metres are T6TTOIV by eic TSIV &T\$S>V. Rather perhaps, simple, trochaic and iambic intermixed, the spot close to the fountain, which she with here and there a dochmiac. The might be supposed to infest, and to carry Schol. remarks on this ode, irphs oiSev off the citizens as they came for water. ravTa' eSet yhp rbi> x°?^>v o'uerittaurOai Cf. v. 6C2.

A

a2

ETPiniAOT

180

dXvpov a/x(f>l [lovcrav oXojueVav T 'Epwvv €(f>epes ec^epes a ^ e a TraTpiSi (f)6via'

1030

(J)6VLOS CK OeStv

os TaS' rjv 6 Se Se irapdivoyv kcnivaXpv OLKOLS' LTJIOV

poav

1035

*poav,

iyjiov *ju.e'Xos aXXos aXX' i StaSo^ais dva TJTOXIJ\

fipovra Se arevajjios

1040

T 17V

6TT6T€

f

a TTTepovcrcra Trapdevos TIV avhpiov. OIVT.

&r)/3aCav rdvBe yav

1045

1028. a/^ij)! /ioDirai', 'with a song.' verb as eiriTo-nifeij' exists, or was likely to This is rather an uncommon use, but im- exist; unless we suppose it from TOTOI, plies the being engaged in or at any action, which occurs in Aesch. Pers. 553. Valckeas a^(p\ SelTrvov thai &c. See on Aesch. naer gave &\A', and Aldus and Flor. 2 Theb. 99, a/j.ip\ AiTae' e^ouev. T h e have eiroiTiiTufe or -ev. The omission of Schol. mistook the sense for kjx auT7jV \4yzi. Things oh yap TOWVTOS Sjcrre 6privf]Tov TuxeTe. as well as persons were called 'Epwves by 1041. a x " Elmsley for laxd. the poets, as Aeschylus more than once 1043. a-woffToKais. See v. 35 seqq. uses it for apa. Schol. irvvSavotxevy yap Oi5/jro5i irep! TWV 1031. ex dear, of the number of the yoviwv, expTjtrej/ BUTIJ; S debs a>s a7rogods. KTtlvas rbv irorepa yajX7](Tei rty /x^Tepa. 1036—7' fi°av and fitAos were repeated Sii els Qijpas f/\dev, OVK els K6piv8on, by Grotius, and so the metrical Scholiast rj>o0ov/j.evos iJ.ii hiroKTeivas Tl6\vfiov 7 0 had supplied the deficiency. Compare /xija-ei Mep6iri)y. H e had gone to Delphi

inf. 1567 seqq. It has been before re- to inquire about his parents, but came to marked, that transcribers very often were Thebes in his way back, because he was content to write a word once in passages sent away from his own country by the god. In Iph. A. 688 &7ro «reT
181 TOT' dcr/Aevoi?, TTOXLV 8'

fiarpl yap

Se TTTOAW'' SC alfxaTOiv 8' afieiftei ei? dycova dpalcrt

io.r>o

05 eTTt Bdvajov olyera.1

1055

y a s vTrep TraTpq>a
w8e jxarepes

1060

, (j)CXa UaXXas, a SpaKovros ai[xa \L66(3O\OV

opfirjaacr' iir' epyov, odev iirecrvro TavSe yalav apTrayaucri Sai/xofwv Tts

ai^, Tts ev TrvkaicTL SojjxdTayv

1065

Kvpei;

1046. ^x1) ' s ™ apposition to OiSiVovs, this land a heaven-sent calamity by as the Sphinx was called TreVflea 70105 the carrying-off of the citizens (by the v. 807. Sphinx).' The Schol. wrongly construes 1051. 8i' alfj-aray KTK. ' And through apirayCUGL §CUIJ.6VO>V, and refers it to t h e blood he makes his sons to pass, having death of Menoeceus.—yaiav is the methrown them by his imprecations into an trical correction of Hermann and others unhallowed contest' for the sovereignty. for yav. In the antistrophe (1042) Por1063. tcaTepydcracrOai aTp.a is a peri- son reads a<pavi6vov, a more common admissible by the Attic poets, than his form of expression.—KaS^eicw p.epifj.vai', Ka\hiSiiroi-(}eracra fiepi/ivav bp)i.aa6
182

ETPiniAOT avoiyef, iKiropever 'loKoio~Trjv S6/JLQ)V. tor) jxaX av6i%m Sta fxaKpov fiev, aXk' e^eXO', aKovcrov, OlSiirov KXEIVT) hdjiap, Xijfacr' bhvpfJiSiv ireuOi^oiv re

10.

S> C\TaT', ov TTOV ^v[x
AT. 10. AT. 10.

ov wap' dairCBa del TToXe/xCaiv eipyoxv fiekr/; [TL \LO'I Trod" TjKets icawov ayyekcov eiros;] TedvqKtv r) IJQ Trais e/AO5 ; arniaivi jioi. £,rj, ixrj Tpea~rjs T6S\ &>§ tr' a7raXXa£
1070

OCKVOVTOS,

rjv y ETT avrr^v KO,T4O~T7)

10.

1075

1080

aXA. o KaOjueiaw ^I/JTIS TOV MvKTjVaLOV

So/>OS.

€V £1776 77pOS dewv, £1 Tl UoXwEtKOUS 7T£/3t oXo-0",fe»5JUEXEI /x,oi /cai r d 8 ' , £i XEUCTCTEI
.4I1. 10.

^ crot ^vvcopi1; i<s rdS' rj^iepas TCKVCOV. £uSaijU,o^ot7is" 77<3s ya./) 'Apyetcov Sopv TTvkSiv direo-Tijo-aade irvpyr]pov^voi; \£^ov, yipovra TV(j)\bv ws Kara crreyas i\0ovaa TepxffOJ, TrjoSe yfjs CTEO-WCT/AEVTI?. ETTEI KpeovTOs TraZs 6 yTjs vnepdavcov TTvpyatv kit aKpwv crras fieXdvSeTov

1085

1090

fipafieas fiev f^PXV' &*•*•' 8f-as 8e e^eXfle 1077- «J is not for en-el, but for 'fra, «ai ^Kouiroe. * (which I tell you) that I may release you 1072. ou TTOV is required by the sense at once from your alarm.' (as Kirchhoff also perceived) for the vulg. 1084. The order is, elite — ei Xevatrti tf irov. These words are generally con-
183 LMV Si/*?K€ rrjSe yfj

crcarrjpiov,

\6)(ov<; €V€L[xev enroL KOL Xo 7rvXas i(f> CTTTCI, ^uXajcas 'Apye'iov

Sophs,

crb? Trats, e<^eSpovs * $ ' ii77roTas /xev ITTTTOTCUS

1095

, 07rXiTa$ 8' aa7nSrjv eh) Sopo? ^ S I ' oXiyou. irepydjjL(i>v 8' CITT' elcropw/jiev 'Apyeccov TevfjLTjcrcrbv iKknrovTa.'

bpOlav

crTparbv

Kal Tci^pov

TreXas

1100

Spd/^co £vvr)\pev facrru KaS/xeta? ydovos. iraiav 8e /ecu craXTrcyyes eKeXaSow 6/xoG eKeWev e/c re rei^ewv rjii£)v irapa. Kal TTpcoTa fxkv Trpocrrjyt JV^'icrrats 7n;Xats as "antiquior forma." Probably Te\/j.rja-'bv arose from a confusion with TeAjunrbs, TO'AIS if AvKiq, mentioned by Photius, who rightly gives Tevixntrabv in v. Teuopos Kal 7r($Aet cwTT^pia. With this brief and /xrifrla aAt^TTTjl- Schol. Tev^a^bs, merely incidental notice of the self-immo- Boiatrtas, ayrl TOV Tv; on the stage required a messenger's nar- ^ OVK £tc\lir6l/Ta, aAA' ^5T? KaTa\nr6vTa. posing that ffwr^piov agrees with Ultpos, for ep7oe is implied, in apposition to the sentence. Cf. Heracl. 4 0 1 , 0U7)TTO\e?rai 5* a(TTi» ixavritov VTTO, Tpowcud T* ix&p&v

ration ; but iu both plays this character was occupied with more important details. 1094. ipiAaicas, to watch the movements of the Argives; to keep them in check. This was acting on Creon's advice; see v. 731. 744. 1095. etpiSpovs, ' reserves.' Schol. avrnra.\ovs, ayaviHThs, firiKaSe^o/xevovs avTiTaTTetrdcu, el iiuKparolT} rb avTiiraXov

He found therefore the reading etcte'iivovra, which is given in one of the best MSS., and suggested eK\nr6vTa, which is clearly right. For, if they were close to the trenches, they were no longer in the act of leaving Teumesus. 1101. The words 'iarv KaS/xeias x^opbs are unquestionably corrupt, though Kirchhoff seems to have been the first to perceive it. ' When near the trench they reach the capital of the Theban land at full speed,' is an absurd statement, even if ^vvaTTTsiv &O~TV could be defended by

liipos. The 8' was added by Valckenaer. Hermann rejects this, and gives rd£as for era£e in the next verse. Klotz thinks the asyndeton is defensible, because the clause the var. lect. els x€^Pa 7V11 ^vyri^/ay (for 4fpf§povs lirirSTas fJ.ev KTA. is a mere

yy) in Heracl. 429. Kirchhoff is perhaps

right in suspecting the verse to be spuepexegesis of the preceding. 1097- &s KTA. ' In order that any rious. I t was enough to say Ka\ rdcppou weak point in the fortifications might have TreAas (6Vra). assistance close at hand.' Cf. Hel. 1604, 1103. eKitBev, from the enemy's side. MeyeAews 8' e^tay '6ir\a, 'dirri vo&oisv £v/j./uax 01 KwraaKo-Kuv. Suppl. 709, aAA1 $X e T ' *s T ^ K&ILVOV oiKelov (rrparov. Inf. v. 1171. TOCTO TraiKTai'Tes vofrovv. 1100. 1i\>nt\aa6v. So Hermann with the best MS., the others giving 1zvtii)<shv, and two having the correction Te\/J.7}(r6^, which is the reading of Aldus and many inferior copies. Porson prefers Tev/j.riirbi'

So Aesch. Theb. 40, TJKW cra,<pri raKeldev 4K o~rparov tytpwi'. Pers. 397, (Tdkniy^ S' avrrj TT&VT* eKtiv' eTret^Aeyei'. 1104. NrjicrTais Hermann and W . Dindorf for NrjtTais. See on Aesch. Theb.

455. The ancients themselves seem to have been doubtful both as to the form and the etymology of the word ; but Hermann observes, after Unger (Theb. Parad.

184

ETPiniAOT \6~xpv irvKVcucriv acnriuLV 6 rfjs Kwayov HapdevoTralos eieyovos, iiriarjix' e^wv oiKelov iv /xecrw cra/cet £KT)I36\O(,<; To^oicnv 'AraXavT-qv Kairpov ^eipovixevyjv AiroXov. is 8e ITpotTtoas irvXas i)(apei acfydyt e^wv i(j> ap/xaTL 6 fxdvTLS 'AfJL(f)Ldpao<; ov cnjfiei' er^cav vfipio-jJLev, aXka aa^povois acri)^ oirXa. 'flyvyia 8' es vvXajiad' cIinro^e8a)v aval; ecrrei^' e^cov crq\Lixov iv fjidaw cra/cei CTTlKTols TTaVOTTTTJV Ofl/JiacnV OeOOpKOTO.,

1105

1110

1115

[TO. jxeu crvv acrTpcov eTTiToXaicriv a, TO. 8e KpvTTTovra SVVOVTWV i. p. 334) that it probably meant ' the that averse has been lost after 1115, in lowest gate,' as opposed to the "Ti//i(TTai which specific mention was made of ArHermann also gives nXtiovTa after TriiActi. Hesych. vq'iGTa, KaTiirara, gus. saxaTaOne explanation offered in the Seidler for fiKiTrovra., which can only be defended as agreeing with i^fxaTa, and byscholia is ^ eVel vtarai elffii/. 1106. Cf. Suppl. 888, 6 TIJS Kvvuyov regarding innara as in apposition to 7ra5' &\Xos 'ATa\di>rris y6vos UapBevoiraiof.V6TTTT)V, the thing to the person, the part 1107. iirlcrriiia oiKeiW, a device taken to the whole. Harsh as this is, it is much from his own family, viz. his mother the more so when imxcuriv SeSop/ctiTa immediately precedes, and when KpiirTovra. huntress. 1110. Kirchhoff and Hermann have must agree not with 6p.fj.ara, but with restored i' S-pfJ-a^'f- Com-tcSra, we might plausibly read rots p.\v pare v. 172—4.—
&0INI22AI.

185

ws vcnepov davovros elaopav Traprjv.'] Se rctfiv el^e ir/oo? TTVXGUS us, XeovTos Sepos e^cui' eV' dcrTuSi ia Se TLTOLV IIpofJLrjdevs e(f>epev w? Trpn]a-(ov irokiv. 6 cros Se KprjvaLaicn IToXwei/c^s TTUX -4/077 Trpocrrjye- IToiT'idSes S' eV' dc TTWXOI SpOjiiaSes icrtcCpTcov 6/3q>,

1120

1125

77a>s

in avrov, axjTe [xaivarOai 6 S' ov/c ekacrcrov "Apeo? is fxd-^rjv <$>povS>v Kanavevs npocrrjye Xo^ov CTT' 'HXe'^rpats
1130

l

possibility of distinguishing so minute a skin; cf. v. 420 seqq.) inclines to the detail in the turmoil of battle, thought it old punctuation, &s irpi]Gaiv vi\tv. ' In right to add that extremely weak verse, his right hand one of the Titans, Prome' as we could perceive after the death of theus, bore a torch, as if to burn the city.' Hippomedon.' Klotz, in a very long Thus Tydeus had two badges or devices, note, endeavours to defend the verses and unless we suppose the shield itself was to explain them ; but there is nothing in covered with the lion's skin, after the what he says which in any degree removes fashion which in later times gave to the difficulties mentioned above. heraldry the terms vair, ermine, and their 1120—2. There is some difficulty varieties. Hermann contends that if a here, on which Porson is silent, be- painted Prometheus had been meant, 4v yond expressing his approval of Mu3- f/.4(TCji Se Aa/iWSa KTA. would have been written, not 8e£ra Se. The Schol. exgrave's punctuation, e(pepei> &s, for e<(iepev, u>s KTX. The question is, was theplains the latter word as if the lion's skin was on the left side of the shield, the device on the shield a shaggy lion's skin, or was it a torch-bearing Prome- Prometheus on the right. theus, or both? Or did Tydeus himself 1125. noTi/LiiSzs TVUJAOL, the horses of bear a torch, like a Prometheus ? This Glaucus, bred at Potniae, which were latter is the view of those who follow seized with madness and devoured their Porson. ' In his right hand he bore a masters. This was the subject of the torch, like the giant Prometheus bring- Satyric TAavKtis TIOTVUVS of Aeschylus. ing fire from heaven, to burn the city.' Hence the Bacchantes were also called But then it is objected, that in Aeschy- rioTciaSfs, Bacch. 664, and the Erinyes, lus (Theb. 427), whom Euripides clearly Orest. 318. These horses were wrought is imitating, a torch-bearing Prome- out of metallic plates attached to the theus, with the motto irp^a-oo TT6\IV, is shield by a pivot or rivet, (TTp6(piy%, in the badge of Capaneus. Either then the centre of each, so that on brandishing Euripides transferred the same badge to the shield the horses moved round, and Tydeus, or he compared Tydeus, who was so exhibited the frantic motions of GlaupiKphs 5e/xay, a diminutive warrior, to a cus' steeds. A similar device is perhaps gigantic Prometheus. Both ways are intended in Aesch. Theb. 485 seqq. By given in the scholia, and it is not the addition of KvKXovjj.evai virb TrdpnaKa, easy to choose. Scholefield (who mis- we must understand that the figures were understands the passage, in saying Ty- of the kind called vevpo&irao'Ta., moved by deus would have &(TT]/j.a. O7rAa unless he pulling strings. Such devices would hardly had a Prometheus; for he would still meet with much favour in modern warhave his own private badge, the lion's fare.

VOL. III.

Bb

186

ETPiniJOT y i y a s evr' w/xois yryyevr}1! okiqv TTOKLV (j)epo)v /jLO-^Xolcnv efavacnracras fidvpav, virovoiav rjfxiv oia Tretcrerat 7roXts. Tats 8' e/3So'//,cus "^Spacrros eV TrvXanriv i ^ , e/ca/rov e^xSmis dcrTrtS' iKTr\y]pS>v ypa<j>r}, vSpas eyav XCUOLCTLV iv ^pa^iocnv 'Apyeiov av^r)^' eK Se rev^iuiv fxicrcav SpaKovTe? ev. i TTpSiTa [A£V TO^oicri, Kat X

1135

1140

6' e/ TrerpS>v T' apayiJLOis' ws 8' i ^ ewXayfe TvSev? ^;w cros efat^v^s yoVos, ' / i TeKua AavaSiv, irplv Kare^dvdaL ySoXats, rt fteXXer' dpS-qv 77dVres i\LTr'nrTziv 7rwXats, yv[ivrJT€<;, 'nnrfjs, ap/xdrcov r ' eTTtcrTarat ; •^X^s ^' o7J"6J5 rjKov<jav, ovrts dpyos ^ v TTOXXOI 8' hrnTTov Kparas

1145

1132. fiadpuv, which Porson was much from Aesch. Theh. 490, bv rij ypa<J>ij.— 1133. \m6voiav, in apposition to the \4yei Se t^\v vftpav, e%i5^aj5ei? -y^P ^(Xac sentence, ' a hint to us (Thebanj) what at Tai-rtis itecpaAal. It is evident that he the city is to endure.' So ivvma is used adopted the common punctuation of the in Aesch. Theb. 397old editions, iKuX^pwv yptxpfj vSpas, %x">v 1134. 4|85v TrA&rri. Porson adopts an inele- Kirchhoff has restored, one other giving 6 gant conjecture of Valckenaer's, which crbs 8' by the first hand, altered to Koi subsequent critics have rightly rejected,
&0INI2XAI.

187

T is ovSas elSes av irpb Tet^eW

1150

TTVKVOVS Kvf3icrT7)Tfjpas fiKTreTTvevKOTas,

^rjpav 8' eSsvov yalav at/xaro? pools. 6 8' 'ApKas, OVK 'Apyeios, '' AraXdvTTjs yovos, Tvcf>oi)<s TTuXatcrtv a>s r t s ifJLTrecroiv /3oa nvp

Kal SiKekXas, a>s KaTaa-Kd\fjo)v TTOKLV

1155

ecr^e fjiapySiVT avTov iuakiov deov Trais, Xaav i[i.f3a\a>v Koipa i, yeur' iirak^cov

GOTO*

Se Kpara SceTraXwe Kal pa(f>as v bcniurv, apn S' olvanrbv yivvv ovS' airoicreTai fiiov Trj KOWLT6£
1160

Koprj.

CTret oe Tacro eiceioev evru^et9 irvhas, aXXa? e ^ e i TTCUS cros, UTt6\Lt]v 8' ey<w. opai Se TuSea «:al TTapa.cn:KJTO.% TTVKVOVS

1165

Xoy^atcrov els aKpov crrofxa aKovTitpvTas, wcrr' iwak^ecov Xnreiv ipiirvas vydSas' ak\d viv TTOK.LV, 1151. eKTrarvev^Tas, though a doubt1159. Si€wa,Avve. Schol. eis \ewTa fal word, is not certainly corrupt. Mark- Sie^ee.—"0^7)pos>t'OTG Tre'p TE ^iiy iir<£land on Suppl. 692 proposed eKpeyeuK^Tay, which Porson and others have adopted, 1160. 8.pTt olvanrbv, just blooming with while Klotz and Kirchhoff retain the manhood's glow. Cf. Bacch. 438, oyff vulgate. In Hipp. 470, TTCH^ ay tKvtvffai^AAa£ej> oivanrbv yivvv. He was avtSp6So/teis; one MSS. gives tKirvtvacu. As irats hvtip, Aesch. Theb. 528. Cf. Pers. the poet used the perfect ir4ir\evKa in 319, irvpa^v yevetdSa, ereyy a.fi€ifiwi> Hel. 405, we cannot say he might not xp&Ta wop(pup4a fiatpi]. Schol. iruppav, use Treirvevica. here. Cf. Orest. 496, eirel(,av9i£ov> TI or ra«T6 voaovv TeixeW, v. 1097- Cf. v. 1171see on Aesch. Cho. 394. —i'iiri)xt\v iyii, viz. as wapaanKTTijs, v. 1157. For the metre compare &IOKXV- 1073. fiivov fikv &p
Bb

2

188

ETPiniJOT Kvvayos oxrei, TraTs cros i 8' irrecTTTja av0L?. e's 8' aXkas TrvXas 1170 O TOVTO iravcravTes vouovv. TTSS eiTrotjU.' av «<> ifiaiveTo ; yap KAijua/cos Trpocra/x/Jacreis i^copei, /cat TOCTOVS' e«:d/x7racre, S' ai' TO crejjivbv irvp viv eipy&Oeiv -dto? 1175 5 TO /A?) ou /caT aKpav JJepyafxcov eAeiv iroXiv. KCU TCLV0' a/ju rjyopeve KOI TreTpou/xevos aveip VTT avrrjv acnrCS' eiXifas oe/xa?, d[x.ei^o)v ^iaT ivufKaroiv fiaOpa. S' virepfiaivovTa yelcra Tei^iwv 1180 Kepavvca Zevs viv iKTvirrjcre Se ~){0ii)V, cocrTe Several TrdvTas- IK Se KKi\iaK<jiv iei>8ovaTO ~)(a)pl<s aXkrjXcov /jLeXr), /xev eis 'OXVJJITTOV, al/xa S' e§ -^Oova, Se «at KWX.' ai; KVKKWJX 'l£;iovo<;

ei\io"O"eT'' es y^v S' eju.7rvpos TTITTTCI ws S' eTS' ^SpacrTos Zrjva iroki^iov ef<w Ta
1185

1190

the battlements. Electr. 210, ovpeias ay word, here the same as KAi/uiKTTJpes in ep'nrvas. Hel. 1570, ' t h e rounds of a ladder,' in 1171. Schol. TOCTO T!> ^epos iraufra^Tes Hipp. 1235 are ' the linch-pins ' of a chaov SVVTVXOVV KOX KUKSS ix mft. Sehol. TrepuppuGTmais Se ivi)\a-ra, 1175. Some of the uditors give eipya- '6itov eirifialiiofiev ^ ras 0dcr(is T&V eVi)6e7vr with Elmsley ; but Hermann retains Karwi/ TTJS tcKlfxaicos. tlpyaQeiV. That these forms in —ddai, 1183. The effects of lightning are not, -—e'flcu, —ii6a, are not always aorists, as Hermann observes, such as the poet seems as clear as most points in Greek describes them, ou non-rigid substances, orthography.—The boast of Capaneus is This therefore is a poetical hyperbole, closely copied from Aesch. Theb. 422, 1188. Kadlo-tv L. Dindorf for KaQiiaev. 9eov T6 yap BCKOVTOS eKirep ax^aaav zKitoblnv trxeSe'tvbeing id or 45. The quantity of the 1 is 1176. icar' ditpwv TlepysLnwi/. Another shown by the accent of the imperfect, form of Karanpas, as the Schol. ob- Tfei'. serves. 1189. o» rap' ^/ncov is not, as Klotz 1177' Cf. Bacch. 1082, Ka\ ravd' a/j.' teaches, simply ' nostri,' but it is shortly ]jy6peve, teal irpbs ovpavhv Kal ya'ia.v CVT^J- put, by a well-known idiom, for ol Trap* pt^e (pws (TefjLVou ttvp6s. Tjfiiv e'l^Aawoe uxovs Trap 7]fi which would further as depending on CVIJABTCOV. The latter require frnrijs 8' dirAnal T' KT\.

189 j onXlrai T' eis p-ecr' 'Apyeicov oirXa eyxV> ^dvra 8' rjv bfLov /ca/cd1 eOvfjiTKOV,

i^eTTLTTTOV dvTVydiV O.TTO,

Tpa)(oi T enrjocov agoves T C77 afocri, vacpol Se veKpols i^ecrcopevovd' 6/JLOV. TTvpyav }iev ovv yrjs ecr^o ^d es TT)V Trapovcrav ijfiepav el 8'

1195

ecrrai TO XOUTTOV ^Se y ^ ,

XO. 10.

[«ai i^ui' y a p avrr/v Saifjiovcov ecrwcre ris.] Kakbv TO VLKOLW el 8' afxeivov oi deol yvcofXTjv expvcnv, c u r v e s ei^v eyw. fcaXws Ta TWV ^ewi' /cat Ta T-^S TU^IJS ex eo ' 7raiSes Te y a p jaot ^wcrt KaKirefyevye yrj. Kpeojv 8' eot«:e T<3V e/xw vviufrevfiaTow TCOV T Olhiirov SUCTTT/^OS aTroXaCcrat KaKuv 77atSo5 <jT€pr)6e\<s rfj TrdXet /xei^ evTv^co^, ISia Se XuTTyo&is.

dXX' dve\0e

1200

1205

/AOL TTOXLV,

Tt TaTrt TOVTOIS TTato' c/Aw S

AT.

ea ra Xonrd' Sevp' del yap

10.

TOCT' ei5 VTTOTTTOV etnas'

OVK earceov.

1210

^4P. [xCitpv Ti ^ p ^ e t s TraiSas "^ <jea-u>(T[x,ivov% ; 10. KOI TaTTiXobTrd y el /caXws Trpdacru) KXVZIM. AT. fjiedes p,'1 epyjfJios Trats vTracnricrTov creOev. 1196. pey.

t(Txo^-€y,

Schol.

5ieK0)\ii(Ta- contraction admitted in the other persons, e?iii€>', e?T6, €?Tr)i/ &c. Kirchhoff conjec-

1199. If this verse be genuine, (and it tures evrvxyo-er', olS' iyd. Between is only found in three of the good MSS., exovinf and exoiev the MSS. are equally and not in any of the early editions,) balanced, and Hermann prefers the latter, there is an ellipse of this kind, (' and we which means, ' if the gods were but better are hopeful that matters will be well for disposed to the brothers, then should / be the future,) for now also ' &c. Porson, happy.' Porson too hastily says, " cxoiey Hermann, W. Dindorf, and Klotz reject sine sensu Aid." it; but there is a very fair probability of 1205. airoAavrrat, to have experienced its being genuine. the consequences of.—&ve\de} ' recount,' 1200. afieii/ova yi'd/J-v, better senti- 8i7)7?jirai. ments towards the two rival brothers; 1210. els iiiroin-ov, so as to excite sus' then,' says the chorus, ' / should be picion. In dwelling on present good forhappy.' This is a notable instance of the tune, but shunning the mention of the omission of &v. Cf. Here. F. 1417. Hel. 991, future, Jocasta perceives something is rl ravTa; SaKpvois ets rh drj\v Tpen-6fj.€vos suppressed. Compare El. 345, &
els uiroirra /J.^ p6\7}S e/^oi. 1 lily, irais
Here Hermann gives an unknown form, wanting his attendant; I must go.' Cf. euTw^^s tiv e?r eyi, on the analogy of the V. 1074. 1164.

190 10. AT. 10. AT.

ETPiniAOT KO.KOV TL KevOets /cat o-reyets virb (TKOTCO. KOVK av ye Xefat/x.' eV dya8oLevyo)v eKuyr)S TTpbs aldepa. atal- TC (JL OVK etacras i£ evayyeXov t]IA7)<; dneXdelv, dXXd fjuiqvvcrai ra> iraiSe raj era) [JLeXXerov, aKx^tora, ^ayHS /J-ovofia^elv iravros arpa/rov' [Xe^avres ''Apyeioicri KaSfietoicrl, re e? KOtvbv olov IXTJTTOT a><])e\ov \6yov. 'EreoKker)^ 8' vTrrjp^' dv' bpdiov crradels TTvpyov, KeXevcra? crlya K7]pv£at crr/jarw1 eXe^e 8', 3> yrjs 'JSXXaSos CTpaTyjXdrai, AavaS>v dpio-Trjs, olnep rjXder evdd&e, KdS/JLov re Xaos, jaijre UoXvveiKov; ^aptv xjjv)(d<; aTTe/jLTroXaTe [hr^ff rjfiwv vnep.

1215

1220

1225

1215. Most of the editions, after Por- speech which sounds strange to an ear son, give OVK &V ye, but the majority of well practised in the style of Euripides. the good MSS., with Aldus, have KOVK &V This strangeness is in many instances •ye. Hermann says the KOI is out of more easily felt than described. But place, because it virtually admits that the what shall we say of the adjective veKphs speaker does withhold some evil. This is in v. 1235, and of the form earav in v. the force of it; and if it were not so, the 1246 ? Without here going into details, 7E itself would be also out of place. He the present editor desires to record his says, in effect, ' There is some evil behind, opinion, that from v. 1221 to v. 1258 is but you must not expect me to tell it.' an addition to the play, although by an Hence there is no reason either for reject- early and by no means an unskilful hand. ing KOI, or for doubting the combination The addition was made, perhaps, to give &f ye, which is apparent rather than uniformity with the next messenger's actual, the yt exerting its U3ual force in speech, which at v. 1427 has a secondary the general reply, ' Yes, and I am not narrative about the suicide of Jocasta. likely to tell what is bad close upon your 1217. Compare Aesch. Agam. 619, successes.' Compare Orest. 784. Heracl. evtp-qfj.ov i)[j.ap ov Trpeirei KaKayyekcp y\tixr966, and the note there. For the doc- o"rj [iialveiv.— akka fi-qvucrai, sc. avayKatrine implied, of not mixing up bad with feis, implied by the context. So Orest. good, see on Ion 246. Porson here, mis- 899, ovros Kraveiv [lev OVT€ a* ovre led by a false reading in Iph. A. 814, ffvyyovov eia, (pvyij Se fafuovvras eiio~ethinks we might read OVK av o~e Ae^aifx', " accipiendo
1217—12(9. There is much in this verse.

QOINIXXAI. iya) yap avrbs TovSe KIVSVVOV IL6VO<5 crvvd\pa> crvyyovw Twfiw /xd^qv

191 1230

KOV fj.ev KTOLVO) TOVS', OIKOV oiKrj

oe rcooe irapaOuicroi S' arySiv di^eWes 'Apyelou Vicrcr€(x6e filoTou /AT) \LTTOVT€<; iv XirdpTuiv re Aabs aAis, ocros /cetrat veicpos. Tocravr eXefe1 cros Se IIo\vi>elK7)s yoVos e/c rd^ecov a>povo-e_Ka.Trr)i>€L Xdyovs. 77avT€? S' iTreppoOrjcrav 'ApyeloL raSe KdhjAov re Xaos, &>s &CK(LL fiyovfxajoi. iirl rotcrSe S' icnreia-avTo, KOV ^erat^/itots opKovs crvvrjxpav ififxeveiv rjhrj 8' €KpvTTTOv crGjjiia Trayyd\ii\oL 0 eKocrjxovv TYjcrue. jxkv Trpofxov dpicrTrj5, TOC 8e ^avai.Swt' a/cyooi.

1235

1240

1245

1229. This verse can only mean, ' dis- and the editions generally after Porson, regarding this danger,'—a doubtful use of give Qauaiv, which is a mere gloss. ValckeI^BUvai. KirchhofT considers it corrupt. naer, followed by W. Dindorf, omits the Hermann after Valckenaer explains |Ue0eis verse. Kirchhoff punctuates it thus, nivdwov like pitpas nivftvvov, Rhes. 154. GTrapTthv T6 \a6s' a\is, '6tjos KeTrai VEKThe whole passage bears marks of an in- p6s. But Euripides would certainly have terpolator's hand. Porson, remarking preferred otrot KtivTai veicpoi. Moreover, that avrbs fxovos is defensible, against the good copies give bs in place of the Valckenaer's fx6vic (rvvd^oi KTA., is never- Aldine ov, irdAif, TrdAtv, are found (all 1238. Neither iirippoOuv TL nor &s 81so many conjectural restorations) in good Kccia riyettrSai is according to Attic usage. MSS., some critics adopt one reading, To construe TaSe SiKaia Tiyovpievot is some another. Of these /x6vcp is certainly against the order of the words. the most plausible. 1241. 4fAiAer€iv (TTpaTrj\dras7 ' f o r the 1233. 'Apye7oi is the reading of nearly generals to abide by.' This is the reading all the good MSS. The common read- which has most authority ; but Flor. 2, ing is 'Apyeiav. The imperative via- with the Schol., has arpaTijAarai, which (r<E
192

ETPiniAOT earav Se Xaixirpw,-^pa>[Jidr OVK j iir aXkrfkoLcnv livai oopv. p 8' aXXos aXkoOev (juXcov Xoyois iddpcrvvov re KafyvSav raSe* JloXwei/ces, iv crol Zr\vb% dpOcocrat, fiperas Tpotraiov, "Apyet T ev/cXea hovvai \6yov o" av, Nvv TroXews v yev6[j.evos o~KrjTTTpoiv vvv aS' r/yopevov irapaKakovvTes e's ^ Se j u ^ ' ecr<£a£ov, i[jbTTvpov<; r

1250

1255

pj T iva>[jt,cov, vyporqT ivavTiav, aKpav re Xa/xTraS', -^ Svotv opous e^ei, VCKT)<S r e arjfia

KOI TO T£>V rjao'fx4vwv.~\

dXX', et riv' aX.Krjv r/ cro^>ous e)(eis Xdyovs, ^ (f)i\Tp' intoo'cov, areix, iprjTvo-ov j

f

]

,

1260

ws 6 /az/Swo?

i raOXa Sewa SaKpvd croi 1246. That no critic should have ob- 1008, or the lambent and downwardjected to the spurious form etTTav is truly tending flexure of the flame, which was unfavourable, as opposed to the upright surprising. See on v. 824. 1249. Porson gives A<Syoi
Q0INI22AI.

193

Stcrcrotv crrepeio"^ Trjh' iv rfpepa 10.

AN. 10. AN. AN. AN. AN. AN. AN. AN. 10.

XO.

w TIKVOV, e£ekd' 'Avnyovrj SO/JLCDV OVK iv ^opeicus ouSe TrapOevevixacrt, 1265 vvv croi Trpo^wpet Saiftovcov KardcrTacrL?. d\\' avSp* dpicrru) KCLI KaairyviqTOi aedev e? ddvarov iKveuovre KaAvcraC o~e Sei £vv fj,7]Tp\ Tq cry jxr/ TTpbs dXKrjXoLV Qavilv. TCV, S> TeKovaa ixrjrep, eKnXrj^Lv viav 1270 i\oL<; dvTels TcovBe hcafxdrav irdpos ; &) dvywrep, eppeu CTOJV KacriyvrfTOiv /3Cos. THUS eiTra? ; 10. alyjjirjv es piav KaOecrTdTov. 6t *yu, TL Xefets, fJbrjrep ; 10. ov (J>LX', dXX' eirov. TTOI, Trapdevavas (.Kkiirova-* ; 10. dpd aTparov. 1275 atSow/Ae^' O)(\ov. 10. OVK iv aia~\vvr) rd era. Spdcrat 8e 8rj ri; 10. crvyyovav Xucrets epev. TL Spcocra, /jirjTep ; 10. TrpocnrLTVovcr' ijxov ju-era. rjyov crv Trpos jaerat^/xi', ov jj.eWrjTeov. eVety' evretye, Ovyarep- ats, rjv [juev piKa rpo/xepdv pei/ cx *' ^

ota crapKa o e/xav vos {xiyas KCU rad\a deiva' SaKpud coi ^ope/ats etrai KT\. yeWjereTai. But nothing can be less like 1268. dicvevovTe is somewhat strangely the manner in which Euripides makes his used for TrapaTpeTrOjUeVtu. Cf. v. 920. speeches to conclude. Porson, believing Iph. T. 1330. ra.8\a to he a false crasis, because the a 1281. After this verse nearly all the in 50A.OC (ae9\ov) is long, gives K&TraQXa good MSS. add $v 8' i5 aLoiirfj, iv alo-x&pr), iv aPp6rr)Ti efocu, 1286. The MSS. prefix a? at more or KeladaL &c. The general sense is, Ta less often repeated. If admitted here, the Trp6.yixa.ra ov vvv Trpo^wpe? o~oi &o~T€ iv same must be added in the antistrophe.

VOL. III.

C C

194

ETPiniJOT eXeos eXeos ejnoXe juarepos SeiXaias. SiSujaa Te/cea Trorepos a p a iroTepov au/xagei, Id) jU.01 TTOViOV,

1290

i<w

y 6/j.oyevfj Sepav, bjJLoyevrj Si' do'TuSa)!', Si' aifiOLTwv ; S iycj, Takaiva, p apa VIKVV okopevov 8 a ev 8a, drjpes, jovial Sopi TraWo/xevai irecrea irecrea Sat' avrL)l al rakaves, o rt, iroTe d (Boa /Sa i(XK)(a.V ve/cpois 8a«pucrt ^ ^ eXas (f>6vow Kpwel <$>do<; TO fxiWov.

1295 avr.

[1300 hri <$>piv ^

1305

1287—8. [jLartpos for piarpbs is required TrJtrts, '6 Tt 7roTe rkv rdXaivav %GX*V by the metre, which in both these verses KO.K6V. consists of a resolved iambus and a 1303. By adding jieXofxivav veKpois she double dochmiac. The middle syllable expresses that her strain will be a dirge, of SaXaias is pronounced short. and not a strain of joy.—iaKx&v Musgrave 1288. Tv6repos is added, as eKatTros for laxdy. In some copies tn^vaKTav is often is, as an epexegesis of a preceding put first, in others last, in some altogether plural. Perhaps we should read Trp6Ttpoi/, omitted, and in Flor. 2 it comes before 'which will kill the other first?' Cf. e7rl ; The construction is however in in the text, and supplied in the margin of any way rather complicated, especially as the archetypus. depay and tyuxa-y are exegetical accu1304. Hermann, after Porson, adopts satives after TrSrepoy. Schol. TOVTO Tiyes a conjecture of Scaliger's recorded by ffoXoiKtcr/xby 7)yi](T0.VT0' eSet y&p fiTeiV, Barnes, axeSbv rixa, ireXas
195 aiTOTfJLOS 6 OVO<; h>€K

'EpiVVCOV.

aXka yap KpiovTa Xevcrcro) Toi'Se Sevpo fj Trpbs SofjLovs crTeiyovra, TTavcrco rows

ydousKP.

oi/xot, TC Spdaco ; TTorep' ijxavTov r) TTOKLV o<; TOIOVTOV ware Si' 'A^ipovros levat; e/Ao? re yap TTCUS yrjs o\a>\' vnepOavcbv Tovvopa X.a/3&)v yewatoi', aviapbv S' e^ ov ayart Kpf]\hvoiv IK SpaKovreCcov e\a>i> avTocrayrj SvcrTrjisos eno^icr iv

1310

1315

jBoa Se S(3jU.a TTS^ 1 eyw 8' TJKCI)

yepav dSeXcfyrjv ypalav 'IoKacrTTjv, Xovcrr/ vpoOfJTai T OVKCT' ovra vratS' I\h6v. rots yap davovcri xpy) TOV oil redvrjKOTa SuSovTa yQoviov €vaej3e1v Otov.

1320

that the event would take place quite so Porson observes,) is here and in Orest. soon. By comparing v. 1281, ov/ibs iv 230, short after the epic use, as a? al"Epas
€?X€ T ^ G&po. ava\u@£?v 6 Kpecov, rccv explains thus ; T\ TraptfTTtotTa. T)[i4pa Stdd^ei Tb iripaS) Kal Tb fieAAov, tfyovv Tb airofSr]- Tro\£/j.icvv •jrapaKadrj/j.iEi'tov; awb 5e TOV Teixovs €ppup€V kavTbv 6 TTOLS, els etri1307. Porson and Hermann give eVe- 5e(|fV T^S yTrep TT\S irarpiSos Trpodupitas.

K€V, which has some authority. It does 1318. yepav is interposed between the not seem necessary to the dochmiac verse preposition and its case on account of to pronounce 'Epivvav as of three sylla- ypatav. Cf. Bacch. 193, yepaiv ytpovTa bles, or to write it 'Eptvvv. In both iraiSayuyijo-a a" iy<&. From not noticing verses one short syllable is redundant; this, some of the later transcribers introbut the resolved dochmiacs may be re- duced a gloss found in the Aldine and garded as having a spondaic termination. other copies, TJ/CCU t^TaaTeWav a8eA.<J>V Schol. Sta TCIS apas TOV Ot5(7ro8os, Kal ras 1lona,o'T7]v. Hermann thinks ^eTct rather than areXKuv is the interpolation ; and he 4TTTJK6OVS 'Epivyvs. 1309. Aldus and one of the good MSS. edits thus, iyui 5' T\KW &TeAwy yzpwv a5€\(p^v KTK. give Adyovs. 1312. Kirchhoff considers this verse 1319. Compare Hec. 613, (is iraTSa spurious. Some MSS. give TOCTOVTOV, andKovTpoTs TO?S iravvo'Td'Tois ifjL^jv — \o6trec most give livcu. Here Uvat is used in- Trpodw/j.ai T'. Photius in v. Trp6Sens : Tb transitively, as occasionally p"nrTeiv. If TOV vtKpbv irpodilvai' TpotTiQeffav 5e Trpb we omit the verse, verpos is rather vaguely TWV dvpwv, itiffTf (pavepbv yiveffdat'6TIOVK employed for ' the troubles of war.' The fj iiriPovAijs Ttvbs h.vrfpi\Ta.i. This exSchol. however, in explaining it irArjdos plains the allusion in Alcest. 90. 99. TOIV TTOA€[JLIQIV, makes no mention of the Hence KAUVO-I;, the reading of Flor. 2, has the less probability. following verse. 1313. ip.6s T€ yap. He was going to 1320—1. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. add, Kal vuv KivSvveiet TT6AIS, or some- exxv. 9. For ev Porson and others thing to that effect.—The quantity of give ev (refieiv. But ivo-efiitv Tiea is used uvmpbs, (though in ayia the i is long, as like aAiTeVflai Tiva, ' to sin against one.'

cc2

196

ETPiniJOT

XO.

K aSe\(f)rj ay, Kpea>v, egco Sopatv, Te fjLTjTpbs 'AvTcyovq KOLVCO TTOOL. TTOI Karri TToiav (TV[Ji(j)opav, cnjiAcuvi /xot. rjKovae re/cva fiovofia)(a> jU,eXXetv oopi eis acnuS' rf^eiv ySacriXiKW So/Atuf v-rrep. 77W9 (£17? ; VCKW TOL TrauSb? ayatraXfiiv e/ OUK e's TOS' rjXOov ware KGLI r a S ' dXX' ot^erat /xev CT-^ Kacriyv^TT} 80/cw S' dyoyva TOV nepl i/zu^s, Kpiov, 17817 TT€Trpa^6aL Traicri TOLCTLV Olonrov. oijxoi, TO jLtev crrffielov elcropco roSe, (TKvOpoiirbv Sfi/JLa KOI Trpocrarrov dyyekov crret^oj/ro?, os Trav dyyeXet TO Spcopevov. 3) raXa; eyw, rtV curou yJvdov f) rtvas Xoyous ;

KP. XO.

KP. XO. KP.

AT. KP.

ol)(ofiecrd'M

OVK ev7rpoo"tiJT7ois (

1325

1330

1335

Xoyov.

S raXas, Stcrcrals dvrai1 /xeyaXa y a p (f>epa) nerrpayiiivoiaiv Se TI ;

OVKST etcri
aXXots Tnf/xacrti'.

K P . Xeyet?

TratSes ev ^xxet, Kpiov.

1336. Porson and Hermann give oi^<(/j.ea8' to the messenger, after Valckenaer. 1322. The Aldine reading, which has This seems a needless change, as £> rd\as been commonly received, 56/AWV e|co, are the ominous words alluded to by Kpiov, has been corrected by Kirchhoff Creon. Klotz well observes, that the reafter Brunck, the best MSS. giving Kpiov petition of 3> rdhas alone proves that this was the expression which had caused the e£w 56fiui>. € ne 1324. After this verse Kirchhoff marks alarm, and not oixi^o'Sa. For &px ' ' the loss of one verse, on account of the MSS. and edd. give apxh> corrected by stichomythia, which here proceeds in Valckenaer. couplets. 1337- " Quum SKTOSIS ai)TB dicit 1327- aYcnrafaii', ' while bestowing care nuntius, non fratrum duorum mortem, upon.' For this use of ayairav see on sed fratrum et Jocastae in mente haSuppl. 764, (palris &i>, ti TrapvjirCf, ST'bet." Hermann. All the messenger Tiyuira veitpovs. means is, • I say £> raXas twice.' But 1330. Oa ayiiv irepi \fivxns see Orest. Hermann rightly observes that fxijd\a 848. Kaith mean the death of Jocasta (cf. v. 1332. For rb fieu we might have ex- 1427) over and above that of her sons; pected Kaitbv, or some similar epithet. If and rightly also he assigns the first part the text be right, the sense is r6Se rb of the next verse to the messenger, instead a-ijfitUf eVn TOS k6yov eiVopS ydp KTA., of Creon, to whom it is commonly given or tb ixkv in))i£iov, b eiVopw, r6$e lo-riv. with an interrogation.—Porson, following, 1333. Porson, Hermann, and W. Din- as usual, Valckenaer and Brunck, reads dorf adopt, and Kirchhoff is inclined to irpbs TreKpayixivoiinv &\\a iv-iifiaaiv \eyeis approve, irpiaoi/iv for uplxra-wov, on ac-fri; where SAAa is in place of their &\\o. count of the similar termination with ir6v. All the good copies however trary to the natural order of the syntax. Schol. Ti/iSp T!D/ X^^VWV

agree in irpdffonrov.

6I6V.

&0INI22AI.

197

/xeydXa /xoi dpoeus Trddea KOLI iroket,, Si SdjfiaT eiarjKovcraT OISLTTOV r a S e ; TratSwv Ojiioiais crv^opals OKCJXQTOJV. wcrr' e/cSaKpuam y \ et (fypovovvr' irvyyavev. otjum £viA(]x)pas jSapvTTOT/xcoraTas, oi/xoi KtxKwv SVCTTTJVO?* &> raXas eyw. ei KCU r a 77^05 Tovrotcri y ' eiSet^s /ca/ca. /cat 77"<£s ytvoiT av TwvSe riQvy]K a$e\(f)r) err) Svolv waCSovv avayzf dvdyere KCOKVTOV, feTTt Kapa re Xeu/foTT^ei? KTUTTOVS i a> Tkrjjxov, olov ripjxov, "IoKacrrr], fiiov ydfiav re ray <JS)V 2<j)iyyb<; awiy/xovs 7T&JS Kal iriirpaKTai SLTTTV^COV Traihu>v fy dpas T dycovicrfJi Oioirrov, cnrjfJLaLve [xou. TO. jxev irpb Trvpycov evTv^r}^,ar oicrO'' ov fiaKpdp yap reiyiav OMJT ov^ diravTa cr elhivai r a

1340

KP. alalllXO. KP. XO. KP. .4r. KP. AT. XO. KP.

AT.

1345

1350

1355

1341 — 2. These verses, commonly, but would read, &vay' &vaye Ka>KVTbv iirl wrongly, given to the messenger, are dis- Kpara \€V\KOTT4]X€LS KTUTTOVS [riOefxei/a^ tributed by Hermann in the manner given xeP0?"- Hermann edits thus; ai/a-yer', in the text. Kirchhoff, with one of his avayer', e e, KaKvThv, x^P0^" \ ^ Kapa MSS., assigns them to Creon, but thinks re K€VKOTTT]X€L^ KTVTTOVS. v. 1342 is an interpolation. Ifthecho1353. Some copies give alviy/xois T', rus take any part at all in this place, (and and Geel proposed alviypujh. But the all assign to it v. 1343,) it was most fitting phrase is a short one for olos rippav /3iov, that they should speak two verses, address- Kai yd/xav, *ov erArjs, yiyovtv 6 rrjs ing the family with whom they had no *2.X. We might have exKovs [xii oix, as the Schol. appears 1351. This verse, which should be indeed to have found, (as well as awavras dochmiac, is corrupt. Perhaps &vaye for airavra a",) ov fiaKphv tlaiv, acrre ju?) — KTVTWVS iiuflaAov x^P°^v- Kirchhoff oi>x^ Ttdvras eiSevat Ta Spii/ieva. Another

198

ETPIIIIAOT cTrei Se ^aXKeois crw/x' eKO(T[JLrjaav0' 077X015 [ot TOT) yepovros

O'LSLTTOV veavtcu,]

ecTTTjcrav iXdovT e'5 [kicrov

1360

i

[Sta"O"w crTparriyo) KOU Si7rX&>

ws et5 dyfiva iiovofid^ov T OKKJJV Sopos. /SXet/ra? 8' e? "Apyo<s rjice HoXweucij? dpag, *i2 7roT^t' "Hpa, cro5 ya/> ei//.', eVei ydpoLS e£eu£' '-dSpdaTou TratSa /cai vatw -)(66va, 805 fiot KTCLvelv aSe\bv, avTtjpr) 8' e ^ v e£i,av vu6poi>. x alrS) aTe<j>avov, ofjioyevfj KTavetv. TTOXXOIS 8' £777761, haKpva

T775 TU^TJS 00-77,

Se JTaXXdSos /3Xei/»a5 77^05 OTKOV rjv^ar, 'il zkos S65 e y x 0 5 1?/jl'''1' xaWiViKou e/c x e P 0 S I5 aripv d8e\(f)ov TrjtrS' drf aikivrjs ySaXetv, KTaveiv 6\ 05 77X^6 TrarpiSa vopOija-cov i[MT]v.

1365

1370

1375

has a>s jU7) wcicTa ere tlStvai. But the Euripides. vulgate is defended by Hel. 108, S W 1363. For povofiaxov r' most MSS. ouS1 1xvos ye TtLxewi/ elvai traces. The give fMovo/xaxovvr', and a variant fj.ov6papresent passage has created a difficulty to x^" T> is recorded. Mr. Shilleto (on Dem. Fals. Leg., Append. 1369—71. These three verses are also B. p. 204) and Dr. Donaldson, Gr. Gr. omitted by Porson after Valckenaer. W. § 596 d., who says (without telling us Dindorf too places them within brackets, how) that " we ought to restore the indi- Hermann and (as a matter of course) eative." We cannot be sure that the Klotz defend them; the former however passage is right even though &% a-yravra that have been made and the replies that would be taken strictly together, 'so that have been given, would occupy much space, you know not all that is being done, (but According to the judgment of the present only part of it).' editor, these verses are in all probability 1360. Kirchhoff considers this verse as an interpolation. The use of 87, we have ickvpa^e, in v. Kirchhoff does not question the latter. 1468 K&(p6T]fiiv, and a few such instances It is not easy to believe that so weak and may be elsewhere found, useless a verse could have proceeded from 1376. This verse occurred before at

&0INI2ZAI.

199

eVel 8' a<j)eCdr] rrvpcrbs &>s Tvpcrqvucf}1;

Bp6[xr]fjia Seuvbv dXX^Xots em* 8' OTTO)? Orfyovres dypiav yivvv v dpco Sia/3po^ot yeveidSas" rjcrcrov Se Xdy^ms' dXX' v(f>l^avov KVKXOLS, OTTOS criSrjpos i^oXicrddvoL fidrrjv. el 8' o/xju,' vTrepcrybv ITUOS arepo? /xadoi, \6y)(r)i> ivtofxa crTofiaTC 7rpo(f>dyjvat. 6iXa>v.

1380

1385

eu Trpoo~rjyov dcnriZoiv 6§

SpaxTL 8 t a (frCXcov oppwZiav. 'ETeoi<\dr)<; Se TTOSI [Jberaxpaipcov irerpov

1390

VTr6$pO[JLOV, K(t)Xov 6KTOS do"7TlSo9

IIoXvveiKrjs 8' dnrjuT-qcrev Sopl crtS^pa) TrapaSo0€Lcrav elcriScbv, re SteTrepacrev 'Apyeuov 86pv crrparos 8' avrjXdXa^e AavaihS>v airas. KCU" ralSe fxo^dcp yvfxvbv oi\hov eicriS&iv 6 Trpoade rpa>0els (TTepva UOXVVZIKOVS f/3ta

1395

756. In this place some critics defend, 1382. KVKXOIS, their circular shields, others reject it. There is some truth in behind which they crouched or drew themHermann's remark, that it seems almost selves up to avoid the lance aimed by necessary in order to modify and excuse the adversary, which thus glanced harmso atrocious a wish as had just been ex- lessly off. Compare itpifciv, Rhes. 730. pressed. 1385. arifian, ' at his face,' as we say. 1377. Trvpo-bs &s, like the torch at the The genitive however is more common, as lampadephoria, which was thrown as the 66pfi.aTa were small barred prefers the old reading irvpabs, i s T. V irepl ras trvs TOHI aa-nHwv for a fight, the poet compares to the blast K.i<xp.ov. And so one of the Scholiasts, of a trumpet. The converse however is who adds, rives 5e /xiKpas oiras nepl TT\V far more natural. XTVI/, 8t'
200

ETPiniAOT j Xoy^rjv, KarrihoiKev 1780ms Kdhjxov TroXtVais, dirb 8' edpava aKpov Sopv. es 8' aTropov rjicav Sopbs evrl CTKCXOS irakiv yoipei, \afia>v S' d(jnJKe [xdpfiapov Trirpov, [xecrov 8' O-KOVT edpavcrev ef LCTOV O Ap-qs yjv /ca/xaKos dyL^otv xe<7° o-Tr^OTeprjiievoiv. evdev Se Kamas apirdcravTt (ftacryavcov i<s raiiTov TJKOV, cri>/x/3a\(We o a Trokvv rapayjxbv d^^L^dvT ei

1400

1105

i TTOIS votqcras '-ETCOKATJ? TO &ecrcra\bv we should read em, ' directed his spear they were now fighting with were not against Polynices' breast,' pectus hasta javelins, but spears; for both the competebat. Though Stievai ftrifJ.i) rtvd rt batants were oTrAiYai. Polynices had is a very unusual syntax, still Porson struck his into his brother's knee, and does not seem justified in reading \6yxy- withdrawn it. Eteocles on the other Cf. Aesch. Pers. 506, TJ\IOV KVX\OS ixitxov hand had broken his spear-point in his ir6pov dtrjKe, i. e. o.Kr7vas. Hermann, adversary's shield; and now he breaks who contends that Eteocles could not that adversary's spear-shaft by hurling a have aimed at (nor, if he had, hit) his stone at it.—This mode of warfare was, of adversary's breast merely because he course, not the usual one with the Greeks saw the shoulder exposed, gives a-n-ep- of the more civilized time; but in treatX"oi for crrepva. In truth, if the man ing of events so remote the poet was had a spear through Ms breast, he justified in adopting a well-known Howould hardly have risen after it and meric figure.—The adjectival use of ^ctpfought Valiantly with his sword. It seems fiapov is to be observed. best to take cripva in a somewhat laxer 1404. 4v04i>Se Porson and others, against sense for the shoulder; by which both the MSS. iv9ev is for evrevSev, as evBa difficulties will be avoided, and Her- for evravda in Aesch. Suppl. 33. Schol. mann's very improbable alteration ren- airb rovrov 8e. dered unnecessary. Klotz adopts the 1406. afi(pi$dpTe, dum circumaguntur, explanation of the Scholiast, els TOSKlotz. GTepva rod HohvveiKOvs €7rejiu//e avv fiia

1 4 0 7 - TJ> ®e
T V \6yxv< which, while it recognizes trick of the Thessalians,' who were noted jStct, also confirms %TTI as suggested above.for cunning, deceit, and the practice of If he did not find eiri, he must have re- secret arts. KirchhofF quotes Hesychius ; garded (frippa as the accusative of motion &€TTa\bv ff6(j>t(Tfj.a, irapotfxla eTrl Twy ffo~ towards, whereas 5ir)Ke Grepvav would 4>t£ofj.4i>(i)v \eyofJ.ei>7] Kal /x^i ev6vjj.axoiybe more correct, if the actual piercing of TWI', By op.i\ia x®0l/bs he means that his adversary were meant. Cf. v. 1092. Eteocles, living on the confines of ThesAll this is deserving of consideration; saly, was conversant with the customs of and yet if Polynices were not really that country. Schol. ovx ws rpatpevros wounded, but the spear-head broke short rod 'ETeo/cAeous eV ©erraXia, aAA' OJS ev off in the shield, where was the occasion (qu. w(rel ?) ^vvTvxiq avrov ireiron^KSTOS of triumph for the Thebans ?
TiTpci)
And he adds an anecdote in explanation of the proverb, for such it was. Id. in

ir6Sa avayew,r and Anab. v. 2. 32, eVI ®eo~(Ta.Abi> v6[ito'iJ.a' irapotfAitodes 7r(J5a h.vex^p (\^o.v. Compare also xa>peu> raaaoinvov im awdrris. itpv^vav in Androm. 1120. The weapons

rovro

201 eloujyayev crofter//,' 6/uXia e^aXXayels ydp TOU Trapecrrwros irovov XatcV \ih> es TovirLcrdev dVac^epei irdSa rrpocra) TCL KOTXO, y a o r p o ? euXaySovjaevos1 TTpo/3a<; Se KS>\OV Seftoj/ Si' 6[x(f>akov KaOrJKev ey^os, cn^oi'SuXois T' ivrfp/JLoaev. ofjiov Se Ka/A^as TrXevpa Kal VTJSVV raXas

f w ai/taT^pais oraydcri IToXweiK 6 S', WS KpOLTOiV 8r) KCLL VeVLKTJKto'S

H10

1415

mrvei. ^XQ'

£t(f)o<s SLKOJV e? yaiat' icrKvkevi viv TOV vovv Trpos avrov OVK e^a>v, e/celcre Se. o /ecu t w ecr(j)r]X • ert y a p iptrvewv /3pa)(p, crditfav crihrjpov iv \vyp
1420

oifl(f)(t}, KOV SlWptCTaV KptXTOS.

XO. c{>ev ev, Kanwv AT.

a ocroiv crreVw 1425 TIXS eras 8' dpcts eouKev iKTrXrjcraL 0e6s. aKOve vvv Kal TO. irpbs TOUTOIS KO.KO.. iirel T4KV(X) Trecrovr eXetTrerijv /3LOV, CTWV, OISITTOV,

1409. e^aXAo7€is, 'withdrawing himself for a moment from the contest he was engaged in,' i. e. pretending to give in; for in this consisted the craft of the trick. The reading of all the MSS. except Flor. 2, which has airaAAayels, is clearly right. The latter, which Porson has edited, and after him W. Dindorf, would mean ' retiring altogether from the contest.' 1412. ivpofiriviu v6Sa is not, of course, grammatically identical with TpojSijircu w6fia, but is used like eASeiV 7r
Trpoftds. ' So we say

' to advance a step,' meaning, ' by a single step.' In a case like the present, the usage became virtually confounded with that of the active participle. 1413. evfipfwcrev, 'locked it in the vertebrae,' 'infixed it in.the joints of the back-bone.' The use of eyxos f° r ty&Gyavov is here very clearly established.

VOL. III.

1418. The best MSS. give npbs avrbv, which is defensible, and is retained by Klotz. This would mean, that he was not attending to the action of the man who lay wounded, but only to the getting of the spoils. So the Schol. explains, rby vovv Trpbs TOV Ylo\vve'iKy}v OVK e^&jy.

1419. o Kai. Cf. Hec. 13, t teat ft* yf/s iwe^ireixtf/ey.

Supra, v. 155. 263.

1422. This verse looks like the insertion of a grammarian for the sake of explicitness.—yatav o8a| e\tiv is a phrase borrowed from Homer.— KpotTos, i. e. dirorspov eifij T] V'IKI\.

1425. The reading of the best MSS. is OlSivov abs S>v criva, and so Aldus gives. Porson edits Oi'SiVous, oo-ov rfrivw with a few of the later copies. The reading in the text is Kirchhoff's, ' Alas! for thy misfortunes, Oedipus, how many are they, for which I lament thee!' Hermann, followed by Klotz, gives OlSinov,
1428. iirel T4KVOJ ICT\.

D d

This is the

202

ETPiniJOT iv raSe [i>r\TT\p 17 rdXatva [avv TTapOevco re KOI npodvfLLa TTOSO?.] 8' ihovcra Kaiplovs o~(f>ayas 4KV , vcnipa, /So7y8po/AO5 i. TrpocnruTvovcra 8' iv fiepei, TeKva ei<Xai, idprjvei TOV TTOXVV [AOLO-TCOV Ttovov tTT€vov<j', aBeX(j)i] 0' rj irapacnritpva bpov, ^fl yy)po/3ocrKO) JU^T/SOS, a> ydpovs ipovs ovT a8eXco ^iXrarw- aTepvwv 8' diro A avels BvcrdvrjTov 'ETeoi<Xrj<; dva^ T]Kovo-e jATjTpbs, KainOels vypav X^Pa (fxovrjv [ikv OVK dr)Kev, byujxaTOiv 8' diro irpoo~e?Tre 8a/cpvots, wcrre crrjfjLrjvau, iXa. 0 0 17V er efjLnvovs, npos Kao-LyvrjTrjv o tocov ypaidv re [uryrip elvre noXweiKt)^ raSe* dTratXojxeo'Oa, [JLTJTep' oiKTeipo) he o*e t TTjvb" dSeX(f}r]v KOI KaaCyvrjTov veKpov. y a p e^^oos iyiver, dXX' O/AWS (f>iXo<;.

1430

1435

1440

1445

old reading, and is fully as good as that rXtiroif, the Schol. explaining SuceVadopted by Porson from two or three in- irvtva-rov, and Ven. a. giving SiaBvTjToi', ferior MSS., (given also as a variant in which Kirchhoff has rightly adopted. Ven. a.,) us yap •nsa'Si'Te Trail)' eKenreTTjv This compound may be defended by tv8vrt. 1430. This verse is omitted as spurious Euripides uses Svu8vt]
&0INIZ2AI.

203

6d\]jov Se fju, a> reKovaa Kal av, crvyyove, iv yfj varpaa, KOX TTOXLV iraprjyopeiTOV, &>s Too~6v8e yovv X^oros Trarpwas, Kel SO/AOUS aircoXecra. 1450 ^uvdpfj.ocrov Se /3Xeapd JJLOV rfj o-fj )(epl, fj.r)Tep' TCOTJCTL 8' CIVTOS oymdrov env Kal ^aiper- 17817 y a p /i,e TrepifidXXeL CTK6TO<;. oifji(j)C!) S' a/x' i£eirvevcrav dOXiov filov. 8', 6V&)s eicreZSe TijvSe avjx(f)opdv, 1455 rjpiracr eK veKpov ^i<j)o<; Seuvd- Sta /xeaov yap ai>)(4vopayfxevov 'Apyeiov eicrTrecroi'Tes i£aivr)<; (TTparov. 1470 ls vTtio'Tq, irehia 8' i^eTrifJurXao'av 1447—50. Quoted by Teles irepl tyvyris, ever contends, that the poet could not in Stobaeus, Fl. xl. 8, who shortly after have left it to be supposed that Antigone adds /xwdpfnoaov—ii^Tip, and interposes was present while the armies fought; and a verse which Hermann inserts in the also that her absence here was properly text, Kal yrjs QiArjs &x<)oun KpvcpBrivai noticed, because she afterwards returns rdtpa, changing however «al into iv. on the stage with the bodies of her bro, Kirchhoff judges that the verse, if from thers and mother (v. 1482). the pen of Euripides, does not belong here. 1466. eS Se Tries. Cf. Iph. A. 66. 1451. Teles gives fiov fiketpapa, which Sup. v. 1126. This clause is parenthemay be defended. See on Suppl. 1196. tical, and explains how it came to pass 1458. The Schol. records a variant avv that the Theban army were able to rerexvois tie (pArdroLS. sume arms in a moment, and to do so 1461. iis vmavra, sc. VOIJ.{(OVTSS, by a before the enemy could get ready for the common ellipse. So \4yoyres must be fight. For eV aa-iriSav, ' in arms' (leansupplied in 1463. ing against or sitting on them), Abresch 1464. ovSa/xov, ' no where,' for oiSere- compares Thuc. vii. 79, eV dairiSaiv irapapov, ' on neither side.' reray/jLefot. 1465. Valckenaer would omit this verse, 1469. OTpa-rhv, as Klotz remarks, de, and W. Dindorf assents. Hermann how- pends on eiVflwdcTcs, not on ^

d

204

ETPiniAOT s, eppeu S' aijua \i,vpi(av veKpav y^

TTUTVOVTCOV. ws 8'

ot juiv J i o s Tpotrcuov lcrTaepovcriv ivddS' OIKTICTCU (f>Ckois. TrdXet 8' dycuves ot TyS' i£ej3y)crai>, oi Se XO. OUK eis aKoas ert Suo-ru^ta Sw/iaros i7/<ef Tra^oa ya^o TTTcofiara veKp&v TpicrcrSiv raSe TT/JOS jaeXd^pois KOIVW Oavdrco (TKOTiav alcova Xa^ovrcov. AN. ov TrpoKahvTTTopiva jSoTpu^wSeos a/3pa TraprjC&os, ouS' V7TO TrapOevCas TOV VTTO e)oojaat ^ KpaSe/iva Sucovcra Ko/xas d,7r' eyaas, crroXiSa KpoKoeacrav dvelcra f rpvcj)ats,

1475

1480

1485

1490

1471. i*vpia>v has been restored by In the first verse /3oTpvxi68eos was reKirchhoff from the best MSS. Recent stored by Hermann from one MS. for editions give /j,vplov with the inferior MSS. fioffTpvxcoSeos. He quotes the authority The Schol. however explains it TrXeio-Toy. of the Etym. Mag. p. 205, 32, irapa rbv 1473. fiptras rp6Traiov. See v. 1250. $6rpvv (&6Tpv%os teal j8<$ ^ jSoTpu1480. (is anohs iJKei, extends to mere efiiijs. Porson had conjectured (3oTpuhearsay.—For irdpa yap Porson gives <&5eo?. With a/3pa we must supply iri.pa teal, from the corrupt reading of one KaXvp-fiaTa from the context, and transMS. irapaKeAevffeiv, " miro judicio/' says late thus ; * Not having a delicate veil Hermann. thrown before my cheek with its cluster1484. aiiiv, like alBrip, was sometimes ing locks, nor feeling abashed, through used feminine by the poets. maiden modesty, at the redness that is 1485. The following monody or threnos beneath my eyes, the blush on my face, of Antigone is divided by Hermann into I hurry along, a frantic mourner of the antithetical systems so exceedingly com- dead, having cast the covering from off plex and unnatural, that his opinion, my hair, and having let loose (i. e. unexcept as that of a high authority in me- girdled) the saffron hem of my delicately trical matters, will carry but little weight embroidered stola, an escort to the dead with it to the mind of the ordinary reader, full of lamentation.' See on Bacch. 936. The first part, to v. 1508, is almostwholly Orest. 1435. Theocr. xv. 134, <M
205 veKpotai TTOXVCTTOVOV. alal, ia> 3> JToXwei/ces, e(f>v<; dp' enwufios, w/noi, &rjfiat, 1495 era S' ept? OUK ept?, d \ \ a 6va> 6vos OlSnroSa Sd/xov wXecre Kpav6el<;

[aijaari Seivw,] al^afi Xirypw. j'rti'a TrpocraiSbv 7) Tiva yiovcroTrokov arrovajyav hit h £> Sd/x.o?, rpicrcrd
1500

crvyyova,

CTO\T\V. Rather, ' saffron-dyed,' the «po- Schol. riva Sprivov Sjioy tta\ riva areKV of Aristophanes, Kp&Kov $a<pal of vayfj.by i)s. So also Klotz, and there is much probability in this reading. Porson pre- [XOUGIKT]!'. %<JTL yap Kal dpyvos IAOV(TIK6S. fers (TTQXISOS — Tpixpav, which W. Din- And again, IAOVVOTT6AOV., Bp7]vf]TiK'l]v. But dorf admits. The Schol. however found (to say nothing of the unmetrical chathe vulgate reading, which he explains, racter of the two short lines, which Herthough wrongly, T^V e/j.T]y GToXfy TiiLcrits mann makes antistrophic) the poet would hardly have said TICK irpotru>§hii $ riya ppj 1492. aye[j.6vevna, Schol. havr-tyv heyeifiovaoirdhov 5bs 7] TV%7] Toijuw 7ra(?ei, a n d )XOVpvfxov. Hermann gives @-qf}ais. The MSS. and gloss on ILOVixat, which is the is a monosyllable (yo). 1498. The repetition of afywri with an reading by the second hand in one of the epithet so nearly the same in meaning is best MSS. We suspect the true reading weak, and W. Dindorf seems to be right to be, ?i rivh [iovcrow6\ov aTova%as iirl \ in omitting the words within brackets. SaKpvffi SaKpvfTty 3> 86/J.OS Si 86[ios ayKaHermann edits thus (to suit his anti- \i; ' Would you have me call up from strophe, which he supposes to commence the dead some Orpheus to sing my woes ?' at v. i570), a'lfiari | Seipip KpacfleiV', For, as explained on Med. 190, the Greeks a'l/iaTL Avypy. One of the Scholiasts seem to have regarded poetry, /j.ovcra, recognizes KpavBe7cr'i by explaining it &xpialien from grief, and accordant only with joy. For the repetition of & 86/J.OS comtpovtav iiraWJiXaiv Ste\6ov6vos pare Androm. 1186, & yd/ios, S> yd/xos, %s ltr\ $>6vcp Kpai>6e7(rat and one of the best MSS. gives Kpav&tis by the first hand j raSe ScijuaTa Kal ir6\iv wAecas, where but the masculine is evidently as good. perhaps we should read S> ydp.os, ov 'Thy quarrel, which was not merely a ydixos, KTX., like
206

ETPiniJOT ipa KOX TIKVO., •ydp\La.r 'Epivvos

;

1505 a ho/jLOv OlhiTToSa irpoirav wXecre, aypias ore 8vcr£vv€Tov ^weros ^icXos iyvco 2!iyyos doiSou cra/xa <j}ovev(ra<;> la> JXOI, irarep, TIv TOCTCOVS'

ai/xaros afxepLov roiaS' a^ea (jxxvepd ; Takaiv, ws eA.eA.it,et. TIS ap op 1504. x^P/xaTai the sport of the Erinys, 7TOT* &p' oppis €Xe\t-1 £i=i Spvbs 7) t\dras KT\., and so W. Dindorf, Aldus and the or paternal curse. 1505. irp6irav is used adverbially. Her- inferior copies omitting ri before Spv6s. mann thinks that Trp6wap may be right, The passage as it is commonly given is which is found in one MS., and Klotz very difficult. The best comment on it is Hel. 1107, where the chorus in very adopts this. 1507- {werif is the reading of the best similar terms invoke the aid of the nightingale in singing their griefs, eA.0' Si MSS. and the Scholiasts, but the latter recognize also 5uS, which last is said to be found iixoli t^vvepyis. Here then it is clear that Antigone asks, ' What nightingale, perchin Flor. 2. 1509. Hermann, followed by W. Din- ing on boughs crowned with foliage, of dorf, omits irdrep, and gives irp6irap for oak or silver-fir (will come) to help me, Trpoirdpoid' in the next verse after Seidler.bereaved of my mother, in my grief?' The metre is choriambic with an iambic It is manifest that some verb is wanting. dipodia preceding.—TIS 'EAAaj, sc. yvvfi. The Schol. explains s KOX , (privl, rdScholiasts, to suppose 'EAActy is used for Aaiya, TJTIS aiMvov avaltAula KO.1 ava"EAATJJ' in the masculine. Perhaps how- 6pi)va, — KaBdnep T I J opvis Bprivovcra ever we should restore TIS 'EAXCSSOS, 5) a.7njx^ Spvhs TreTaAots £r]. H e KTA. Schol. T'LS 'EWiiyay 3) @ap$dpuv. seems to have construed i s eAeAlfa TIS 1512. aiftaros a^teptou, Schol. ytvovs ipfis as if it could mean e'AeAij,'a> 8>s TIS av8p;ov€iou. Kirchhoff proposes a/xeTzpov.opvis €AeAi'<^'. Porson, who throughout Perhaps these words should come next the whole of this difficult threnos shows little or no consideration for the metre, after cvyevtrav. 1515. Here also the text is very un- adopts the " certa Musgravii emendatio," certain. The best MSS., and Aldus, with ax'jo'fi £wcph'6s. It is however much Eustathius on II. A. p. 125, give iAehiCei, more likely that 6Svpfj.o!s, which follows but e\eAifa is found in Flor. 2, and so povofiaTopos in the copies, has been interthe Scholiasts read. This is not a matter polated in place of the lost word, which of importance, since Antigone is speaking at once restores sense and a legitimate of herself in either case. But i\e\l(eo-6ai metre, eitriv. That word the present occurs as a medial form in Hel. 1111, and editor has ventured to insert. It is prohere it is doubtless the second person. bable that one of the Scholiasts so read, ea-rXv (qu. But for &s we should read either &v, ' on for he gives T£S &pa, ipvis — eir account of which you are trilling a sad cltnc ?) iv TOTS oinetois &x < o-vva>h6s; strain,' or oV, the correlative to roidSe. For juoro/taTopos, the genitive depending Hermann reads as follows ; rdXaiva, \ TIS on ipois, Hermann gives iiovofxiTaip, from

&0INIZ2AI. r) Syowos rj eXaras afi
207 1515

aldy/JLacrLV a rolcrBe irpoKkaLa) fiovdS' al5>va Sid^ovcra rov del ^povov iv Xei/3o/AeVoicru' SaKpvcrw. 1522

TW eiTL rrpwrov dnb ^atras cnrapayfjiols SiSujaoicri fyaXa/cros 77apa i] Trpos aoektyaiv ov\6ixev atKicr/xara vexpwv ; OTOTOTOl,

1530 dXaov o/A/x,a €pcov

rrdrep yepaue, $ei£oy, OtSnrdSa, croi' alwva fieXeov, os ivl depiov <JK6TOV ojxjxacrL (xoicn tfjidv.

eX/cei? 1535

the Schol. ^ iJ.€fiovwfj.eyri TTJS urirpis. But 1527- vtKpaiv is the reading of the good this only shows, as Kirchhoff observes, MSS., but one or two have the variant that he took fj.o^o/j.dropos for a form of Stvd8' was wrongly taken by some and uncertain. She calls to Oedipus, for ix6va 5', (the Aldine reading,) and who had been kept shut up in the intehence a^^tro) was added after ba.Kpvo'tu. rior of the house, to leave the rooms Aldus, against all the good MSS., gives where he resides, (S6^oi or Sdfxara, SaKpioiaiv, and hence Porson and Her- see on Med. 378,) and to show to mann adopt the improbable and unme- the light his wretched life, i. e. way of trical conjecture of Musgrave, TIV la- living. 1534. For eVl S&fuunv Hermann gives 1523. This verse is composed wholly of 67rl SdKpvffiv. A less change would be cretics, the two first of which consist of irl Sdifxaaiv, but eirl seems to have the resolved syllables. Translate; ' On whom same force as in our phrase, ' at home.' first shall I throw offerings from my hair Translate, ' You who in your chamber, by rending it ? By the two breasts of my having cast a misty darkness on your eyea, mother's milk ? Or upon the fatal dis- are dragging on a long-protracted life.' figuring wounds of my dead brothers ?' Klotz gives the Aldine fmtcptiirovi', not The reading of v. 1525 is suspected. The being aware that all the good MSS. best copies give iv SiBvfj-oitTi — [La, which might be dehardly a Greek expression. The Schol. fended by xP^vov TrdSa, Baccb. 889. W. was well aware of this, as he says Aefrrei Dindorf gives (6av, but the dochmius is TOIS iroir)TiKoh. See however on Orest. equally good with the long a. 225.

208

ETPiniJOT VCI?, £> KOLT avkav akavvcov yepaiov

01.

AN.

TTOO *iv

viouriv Svcrrctvois lavcov ; TL 8', S> Trapdkve, fiaKTpev[Aao-L Tvcf>\ov yayes is

TTOSOS

i£d1540

etSo)Kov, rj evep8ev, fj Ttokibv ald'po<s a 1545 TroTavbv oveipov; SvcrTD^es dyyeXtas CTTOS otcret, *<2 vdrep, OVK€TL dos, ovS" aXo^o?, TrapafiaKTpois a 77oSa crov TV^>\6TTOVV depaTrcvixaaw alev i *al ird/rep, (OJXOI. 1550

1538. SuffTcCyois the present editor for authority. The metre, two doehmii with Siiarajw, Flor. 2 having SutrTaras. It two oretics interposed, will allow the is impossible to accept the interpretation short syllable at the end of the first dochof the Scholiast, lavwv hdffT7]vov n68a mius, though it is a rather rare licence. de/xi/lois, ' reposing your wretched foot Hermann, to avoid it, gives Tro\ibv ai64p' (or body) on the bed.' There can be no Sis, by which Oedipus is compared to the doubt that aXalveiv ir6da is used like air. But aidepos etSwXoy is a phrase jusfiTJvaL, eA0e?r, irepav TrcJSa, & c , a form of tified by Hel. 34, 584, and other passages expression very common in Euripides.— in that play, where the semblance of For 7r<S5a Se/iyiois the metre (bacchiac) Helen is described as composed of air. seems to require iv S€/ivioi<Tiv. T h e If &s is to be inserted any where, it Schol. explains dtarpi^wv Ka\ Kivthv iv should rather come in v. 1545, where Tots defjiviois ytjpaiby Tr6$a 8vojrr}voi'. Trravhu oveipov &s would be a dochmius. Were it not that the metres in this part Hermann and W. Dindorf give Troravbv are obscure and uncertain, we might after Seidler. easily restore a glyconean verse with phe1546—50. These anapaestics seem anrecratean ending, (a very favourite form,) tithetical with v. 1555—9. They are yqpaibv Tr6fia Se/xviois Zv(TT7]V0i(Ttv lavaiv. composed, like the rest as far as v. 1564, 1539. Oedipus comes forth, guided, with a dactylic rhythm, forming a conapparently, by the hand of his daughter, trast to the other species of irregular anawho meets him at the door. This was an paestic verse, which consists wholly of excellent tragic device, and one sure to spondees, and is of much more common inspire both awe and commiseration in occurrence. In this passage, the dactylics the audience. The blind old man, whose occasionally break into regular hexalatter life had been buried in the obscurity meters. of the palace, once more is brought out to 1547. The S> here and in v. 1550 is the gaze of the people and the light of wanting in the MSS., and was supplied day.—Hesychius, quoted by Kirchhoff, by Hermann. —In the next verse the best h a s fiaKTpev/j.a.o'ii', TO?S 4p^i<Xfj.a(Tiv. T h i s copies give & before as well as after irapaand the next verse are choriambic. Her- $6,KTpois. The error arose either from an mann inserts ,ue before Kexvpv, giving ri attempt to transpose the relative to its 5' at the beginning with Flor. 2, though natural place at the beginning of the the best MSS. have TI p. clause, or from the usual desire of tran1543. W. Dindorf gives alSepwv from scribers to complete catalectic verses. the Harleian MS., which is not of high

209

&0INI22AI. 01.

AN.

fioL ifjiuiv naOecov' Trdpa yapf crrevd^eiv avTiiv. rpicraaX \}jv)(at TTOLO, /jLoCpa, 7TG)s eXnrov a.os, at TeKvov, avha. OVK iif oveCStcrw ovS' iTTi^dp^aariv, 1555 O.X.X.' oowoucrt Xeyw cros akd&Taip $L€CnV fipW(»V * * K

01. 01.

01. AN.

a> alcu, AN. T'I raSe /caracrTeVets : 1560 Texva. AN. Si' oSwas e/3as, et r a TeOpnrif els ap^ara Xevcrcrav deXtoti raSe crcofjLaTa ofjLfxaTo? avycus [crais] TWV fjikv ifjiwu reKewv avepov KCLKOV 1565 d Se ToXaiv" aXo^os Tivt /AOI, TCKVOV, wXero [J-oCpa; SaKpva yoepa (fravepa Tracrt

1551—4. These verses also appear to be anapaestic. Commonly, an hexameter is made, &[ioi efj.wi/ iraOtwv, izdpa yap anvaxav rdS', avreiv. Hermann supposed that
The metre is uncertain ; perhaps the passage should be arranged in dochmiacs thus: O. aia'i. A. rl Si KaTa&Teveis, O. S T€Kfa. | A. Si' 6S6vas e$as. Porson, who imagined that all the verses from 1539 to the end were to be forced into anapaestics, with one or two dactylic Ka\ roiS' auTely. Hermann, i!S fjiot e^uwy hexameters interposed, here reads, 01. & iradecov, irdp' aiiTtiv. In defence of the fioi at at. AN. TI rdSe 5 aXdcrrap, where the article is 1567. This and the next two verses are clearly against the metre. Some epithet trochaic. ' Making her tears and groans seems to be lost after $pi6uv. W. Din- conspicuous to all, she set out to carry as dorf, after Seidler, adds <pov[oi(Tiv, somea suppliant her suppliant breast to her of the later copies having tj>m>lai
VOL. III.

E e

210

ETPiniAOT Zepev e<j>epev i/ceris p 7)vpe 8' eV 'HXeKTpaia-L irvXaLS Tewa XwTOTp6(f)OV Kara XeCjJbaKa Xoy^ais

1570

KOLVOV ivvdXiov

lxd.T7)p, ware Xeovras

ivavXovs,

fxapvayiivovi iirl rpavjuacriv, at/^aros rjSr) \jjv)(pav Xoifiav, ovuav, 1575 av eXa^ 'Aihas, unracre 8' Apr/?. Se Xa/3ovcra veupcov Trdpa <$>dcryavov

XO. KP.

crap/cos efiaxjiev, a x e t ^^ rixvav iirecr d/A^)i TCKvotcrtv. TTavTa 8' ev ajACLTL ra)8e crvva.ya.ya>, S> Trdrep, d/MereyooKTi Sd/x.oicriJ' a ^ ^eb?, ocrrt? raSe TeXewra. 1581 •jroXXoii' KCLKWV KOT-qp^ev OlSCirov Sojuots TOS' rjiiap- elrj 8' euTw^ecrrepos /3tos. OLKTOV ju.ev T^8^ XrjyeO', a>s wpa r a ^ o u TiOecrdaf ru>vBe 8', OISITTOV, Xdycui' 1585

of that sacred appeal to their feelings, congealed) outpouring of blood on their the exposure of the breasts which had wounds.' By ' a now cold libation of nourished them. The old reading alpo- blood to Hades,' the life-blood of the jueVa, (Schol. n*Teoipi(ovi'"'EWr\
211

01.

aKOvaov dp^as Trjahe yrjs eSw/ce /JLOL 'ETeo/cXe^s Trats cros yd[xcov <j>epva<s SiSous AI/JLOVI, Kop-qs re XeKrpov 'AvTiyovrjs creOev, OVKOVV <x' eacro) TT^Se yrjv oiKeiv en," aa, ouS' i^Opb? a>v croi, Sta Se TOVS dXacrropas TOUS crov? SeSoi/cws ^77 Ti yr} irddr/ KaKOP. w /MOtp , avr ap^Tjs ws JU, e^vcras aoktov Kal TX.77JU.OI>', ei Tt9 aXXos dvOpcoTrwv e(f>v

1590

1595

ov Kal irplv es ^>ws /XIJT/JOS e/c 1587. Hermann gives ? TTOTS with it contains may be due rather to the inAldus, but against the good MSS., on the terpolation of single verses. The dialogue ground that ubs is too emphatic if the at 1646 seqq. implies that Creon had ictus falls on it. To which Klotz well ordered the expulsion of Oedipus and also replies, " permirum est doctos nunquam denied the burial of Polynices. But, desinere confundere sonum metricum cum when we consider that v. 1626 is only v. grammatico." He observes that in Latin 1589 somewhat clumsily repeated, it seems the very converse would be the case; very likely that from v. 1627 originally tuus filius has more emphasis on the pro- formed a continuation of Creon's speech noun than filius tuus.—ydfxajv
E e2

212

ETPiniAOT dyovov 'ATTOXXWV Aatu) fi iOecnricre ov€a yevecr0ai, Trarpos' <5 raXas iya>. iirel S' iyev6(JL7)v, avOu? 6 cnreCpas varr/p vo[ALcra<s TroXijitov ovaSaCfiova1 j TTOOOVVTOL Orjpalv dQXiov fiopdv ov o~<w£o/Aeo~0a. Taprdpov yap ojeXev iXOetv KidaLpoiv eis dfivcrcra xao-yxcwa, os f-' ov SuuXecr', dXXa SowXevcrat re jotot SaL/xoyv eScoKe IloXvfiov djx^l SecnroTrjv, KTCLVCOV T ipavTov irarip' 6 SvoSaifJiwv iyco es ju-i^Tpos rjXOov T^S Takanrcopov Xe^o?, TratSas T' d8e\<}>ov<; ereKov ovs dircoXecra, dpas TrapaXaf3cbi> Aaiov KOLL iraicri Sous, ou yap TocrovTov dcrvveros TT£<$>VK iyu> eis e/A ofJLjjiaT es T efjicuv iraiowi'

1600

1605

1610

piov

this very passage in Ran. 1184, ovriva 5tKei' *y€, irpiv (pui/cufjiev, 3Aw6\\(tjy erj airotcrzvtiv Tt>j/ irarepa, irplv Kal yeyovevat. If anv the best MSS., aBXiavbeen the slave of Polybus. the later ones. Porson gives an impro1610. eTfKov, i. e. iyivvqaa. See bable and needless punctuation, ixaarhv itoQovvTa, drjpaly, &dhtov, flopav, after Here. F. 3. The next verse is regarded as spurious by W. Dindorf. The meaning Valckenaer. 1604. ou is not * where ' (qua in re, seems to be, ' having taken an ancestral Klotz), but oJ KtvSiipov, ' from which we curse from Laius, and given it to (uttered were delivered,' as the poets say a-aiBf/yai it against) my sons.' The Schol. saya that Pelops had cursed Laius, because KO.KWV, irivwv, &c. But the phrase excites suspicion, especially on account of the Laius had carried off his son Chrysippus. 1613. Not only £ / for ifj.ii," but the present tense. Euripides, we think, would construction c&CTe 4/j.rixo.yri(rdfjLT]y, where have said ov 5?? (rd&oxrfAat. JC06—7- These verses are rejected as ou precedes, is questionable. The Attics spurious by W. Dindorf; Porson thinks say, OUTOIS aaiveros •fiv, Sirre Tavra them corrupt, and proposes dAAa SovAev- eSpaaa, but oux oiirco aavveros i)r, tfxrTe The first contemplates the act oov-ri. jue Moip' e^eSwKe II(!Ai//8oc l

&0INI22AI. dvev 0e<Sv TOV TCLVT e^^aviqa-d^v. elev TL Spdcrco 8rj9' 6 8vaSaCfj.(ov iya>;

213

1615

TIS rjyejxdJi' fioi TTOSOS ofJiapTrjcreL TV(f>\.ov ; r)O r) uavovcra; Lfxiaa y a v cracp OLO OTL.

KP.

dXX' evreKvos tjvvwpis ; dXX' OVK eart ju,ot. dXX e n vedtfi)v avros evpotja' av ^tov ; TTodev ; TI //.' dpSrju SS' aTro/creivets, Kpeov ; ctTroKTevets y a p , ei ju,e y ^ s efa> ySaXets. ou ja^v eXi^a? y ' d/A^l crov -^elpa^ yovv Ka/co9 (jyavov/xai' TO ydp e/^dv TTOT' euyeves ou/c av irpohoirjv ouSeVep irpdcrcrcov Ka/cwg. croi T' eS XeXeKTai, ydvaTa ju-^-^pa>t,eivi/xa, eyw Te vaiew cr OVK idcraijx av ^6 Se TwvSe TOV //.ev es Sd/^ous

1620

1625

v, TOVSC 8', os tripaoiv

iSa criiv aXXois rj\Oe, TIokweiKov? vixvv T' dOaiTTov TrjcrB' opa>v e£co }(dov6%. Se Tracri KaS^aetots Ta8e,

1630

os av veicpbv TOVS' ^ KaTacrTe^aiv dXw

^ y?7 KakvTTTCDv, OdvaTov

dvraXkd^erat.

as really done ; in the other, the doing of iraiSvbv eA(£ec e/c Aibs 8p6vwv. it is negatived by the very conditions of 1625. Porson gives aoi y, which he the sentence. Nor is this construction too readily adopted from Valckenaer. defended by v. 595, which is equivalent This would mean,' You at all events have to ouSels OVTW arpooros CVTIP, SOTIS OVK spoken well,' &c. The verse however seems KiroiVeTai y.6pov, where Strris OIIK airoi- not more genuine than those preceding it (reTai represents, not Sore OVK avoiacrat, from 1595. It was probably suggested by but #v> compared with Med. 497. polator would hardly have repeated 6 1628. Porson, who is followed by W. SvoSaijiav 4yt> after v. 1608. The same Dindorf, thought we should read rip Se remark may be made on the unwonted HOXW^'IKOVS VZKVV, omitting the interending of 1619 and 1626. (Seeon v. 1595). mediate words. His chief reason however 1617- (&iv KT\. ' Or am I still TpiSa, irtpffav niXiv. In the sense of young enough to find a livelihood myself? eVeASeii', ' to invade,' we often find iXdiiv Impossible,' &c. used with an accusative. Hermann re1621. Kirchhoff thinks that this verse tains the verse, but gives avv oirAois for was interpolated. Thus, while nearly trvv iXkois on the conjecture of King, every pther verse in the speech has been But ^A0e alone, as above remarked, imquestioned by one critic or another, none plies a hostile invasion, especially in conhave suspected that the whole of it is nexion with tripo-av TT6\IV. Hence, if avv spurious, as well as v. 1625—6. &KKois is " ineptum," not less so is avv 1622. €Ai|as. Cf. Iph. T. 1270, xe>« 'onXots.

214

AN.

ETPiniAOT [iav 8' aKXavcrTov, drafjiov, olcovovs /3opdV.] o~v 8' eicXnrovo-a TpnrTvy^aiV veitpwv yoous 1635 KOjU,i£e aavTTJv, ' AvTiyovrj, SOJJLOJV ecra), /cat irapdevevov TTJV lovcrav rj/xepav fxevovo-*, ev fj o~e XeKTpov ALJAOVOS [xevei. & iraTep, iv olois Keifxed' ddXiotq KaKots. <Ss ere o-Tevdtfa TO>V TeBvrjKoTcov irXeov 1640 ou yap TO \i,iv crot /3api> KaKwv, TO 8' OV fiapv, dXX' ei? diravTa S u c r r u ^ s evs, irdrep. d r a p o-' ipa>T(o rbv vewo-Ti Koipavov, TI TOVO vySpi^ets ttaTep 6,TTOO~T£XXO)V ~xyov°s / Ti ^ecTjaoTroiei? ETTI TaXanrcopaj

KP. KP. AN. KP.

veKpco ;

1645

'jETeoKXeovs ^ovXev^aT, oi^ fjfiwv, TaSe. aeppova ye, Kai o~v jjLCjpos, os eiriuov Taoe. •JTWS ; TavTeTaXfiev' ov hiKaiov in

OVK, r)v irovrjpd y f) T'I 8' ; ov StKcucos 6'Se Kvcrlv

1650

telling Antigone to prepare for marriage on the very day after her brothers and her mother had been killed. Besides, she appears to be first informed of this, as a stem command, at v. 1674. 1639. i£0Aioi Porson, W. Dindorf, and Kirchhoff, after Barnes, against all the eaj> 5' &KACLV(TTOV, &Ta<pov, oiwvdis yAvKvvcopies. Bi\
1634. Klotz's determination to defend and retain every suspected verse is conspicuously shown here, where he devotes a page and a half of notes to uphold a verse rejected by all the editors since Valckenaer, and reasonably believed to have been imported from Soph. Antig. 29,

the text, is also recorded as a variant in

yap OVTOIV oi>x o fxev rX^p-iov, b $' ov.

Ven. a., which has Tpnrrvxovs 8p-f)vovs 1644. W. Dindorf agrees with Valckevenpav. Porson and W. Dindorf give naer in rejecting this verse, chiefly berpi-KTv~)(wv Op-fivovs vzKpwv, with the latercause Creon takes no notice in his reply copies. Hermann chooses to read Tpi- of this question, but only of the next. TTTILIXOVS veKpwv y6ovst although against Hermann gives et r6vh° vfipifcis KT\., the Schol., who explains iKXiirouo'a TOVSafter Siebelis ; but it would be as easy and as probable to give Ka\ for rt in the next 6p7jVOUS TWV Tpt&V VZKp&V. 1637—8. These two verses are rejected verse. Creon is asked, as a newly-apby W. Dindorf. One would be rather pointed king, why he commences his inclined to suppose the only really genuine legislation by enactments against a helpparts of this speech are from 1627 to less corpse. This is clearly the force of 1633 inclusive. Kirchhoff thinks these dzo'fj.oiroie'is. two verses are corrupt rather than spu1647. eiriOov is the reading of two rious. The best MSS. ^ive T^V elcnovcray good MSS., others having e-n-eidov. The T)^£pa,vt but Flor. 2, T^V lovvav by a cor- rhythm of the verse is displeasing. Perrection of T^V iiriod(rav. It seems doubt- haps Hermann is right in suggesting os ful if iovffa rip-epa. could signify ' a comingiriEiOzL T a 5 e . day.' It should rather mean ' a day 1648. Klotz gives e/cT€A.eii/, apparently now partly spent.' There is some- not aware that the best MSS. have inthing very improbable and absurd in

&0INI22AI. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. .4IV.

215

evvo/JLov ydp TTJV SLKTJV irpdo-o-ecrOe viv. enrep ye TrdXews e^^oos ?)v, OVK i^6pb^ a>v. OVKOVV e&cjKe Trj TV^TJ frbv SaCfLova. Kal TCO Tcicfxp vvv rr/v SCKTJV napaa^era. TI TrXrjfjLixeXija-as, TO fiepos el fxeTrjXOe yr}<; ; 1655 a r a ^ o s 08' avr/p, ws fxd6rj<;, eya> cre daxfjco, xav aTrevveTrrj cravTrjv dp' eyyvs TwSe cruf^at/;eis veKpai. aXX' ev/cXees TOL $VO (ftiXa) KeXaQai wiXas. XatpcrOe TTjvZe Ket? Sd^ovs KOjxl^eTe. 1660 ov BTJT', evrel TOVS" OV fj.ed7jo-ofjt.a1. vexpov. eKpLv' 6 Saificov, irapdev, ovy^ a crol KaKelvo Ke/cptrat, fur) 'vf3p[{,eo-dai cos OVTIS dfX(f)l rwS' iypdv dtja-et, KOVIV. va\ vpos ere T^crSe /Aijrpos 'lo/cacrr^s, Kpeov. 1665 juaraia fno-^Oeis' ov ydp av TV-^OLS raSe. cry 8' dXXct veKpS Xovrpd TrepifHaXelv fM ea.

OVK

KP.

ev TOVT av elr) TCOV aTropprJTtov TrdXet.

AN.

dXX' dfi
KP.

OVK ecrO' OTTGJS
1670

1651. OVK ivvaiwv KTX. ' For the pun- common formula Slienv 8i$6vai. So TVXV jshment you are exacting is not a lawful and elfiaifiav are combined in Hel. 697, one;' it being contrary to divine law to with the very same use of the article ; el leave the dead unburied, Soph. Antig. Kal TK \onra rrj? T&xys eu5a.ifx.ovos TV1072. X°' Te - This conjecture is confirmed by 1652. eitrep ye. See on v. 725. Schol. the tenor of the following verse. The va\, <j>-qo-\v, evvofj.o$, efaep 1\v i%6pos Trjs meaning, as indicated by the context, ir6\eus, OVK ex&pbs &v, iJToi OVK btyeiXav should be this: ' if he was an enemy, he eivat e'xflpos. met with the punishment he deserved, by 1653. Kirchhoff thinks ibv Saifj-ova, being slain.' To which Creon replies, corrupt; but his conjecture is not very ' In his tomb also, (as well as when alive,) felicitous, TIJ TVXV OVK evSaifnova. Schol. let him pay the satisfaction that is due.' /car' eptAiTqffiv 6 \6yos, OVK eb'toKei/ ovv rrj —'Why, what outrage did he commit, if iirofSdcrei T^V K&\aaiv; Sai/iova Se Ke, OVK evdaifiwv i)V, where idcroftcu. rvxv SiS6vai would be a variation of the

216 AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP. AN. KP.

ETPinuor <5 (jiCkraT, dWa crro^a. ye aov ov */xi) et? y&jjLovs crou? £v/A(f>opdv KTtjcrei yoots ; rj yap ya/jLovftai tjacra TraiSt crS TTOT4 ; ] ev£et,

vv(; ap iKeCvr) Aavd'iha>v jx efet /xuav. elSes TO TOX/ATJ/A' olov

1675

i^atve

laroi criS-^pos opKtov re JJLOI TI 8' iK-rrpo0v[JLel TWVS' dirrjk\d^(dai ydpcov ; ^vfJLifievgoixai TOJS' dd\io)TaT(o trarpL yevvaLOTTjs trot,, /xwpia 8' eVecrrt TI?. Kal ivvdavov/JbaC y', ais fJiddys Trepatrepco. Iff, ov (povevcreis 77at8' ifjbbv, XCire d

1680

OI.

Si dvyarep, alvS) \x.iv ae TTJS

AN. OI. AN.

dW ei ya\Lol[irfv, <JV 8e povoi <^evyoi§, wdrep; [lev evrv)(ovcra, TOL/X.' iyco crrep^a) Kaicd. 1685 Kal TIS ere TV(f>\bv ovra depairevcrei, vdrep;

1671. S (plXrar', KTK. She here kisses the corpse. 1672. The common reading, OVK els yd/j.ovs—y6ois, will hardly stand, because it does not convey a direct command ' you shall not,' but merely a statement, ' you will not;' whereas the context requires ' you will.' When ov is apparently used in this sense with a future, as inf. v. 1682,

Iff, ov cpovsvo-eis iraiS' i^hy, the

it is inappropriate. It is more likely that Creon repeats the question that was left unanswered before, and that we should read TTOT yap irpodvixei KTA. When 8e and yap had been interchanged, as they very often are, eKirpo8vfi.c7 may have followed as a metrical correction. Compare v. 1709. 1680. Cf. Ion 238, yevvadr-qsffoi,KO!

rp6ircov TiKfiiipiov rb
T(

^.

result is really contemplated; ' it shall 1682. XeT-n-e Porson and Hermann, but never be said that you slew my son.' The against the best MSS. correction in the text is proposed by 1684. It is rather singular that Porson Kirchhoff, and had been independently allowed the old reading ipeiyeis to pass made by the present editor. ' Do not win unquestioned. The correction was quite for yourself calamity against your mar- obvious; and (pevyots has been restored riage, by lamentations.' The usual dread by Matthiae, Kirchhoff, and Hermann, of combining joy and grief, as ill-omined, from the best MS. ' But what if I were is here shown. to marry, and you were to go alone into 1674. TToXXi\ y Hermann and Klotz. exile, my father ?' Some wrongly print 1675. &p' is the reading of the old this verse without an interrogation. Cf. copies. Sp' Barnes, r&p' Hermann. She Iph. T. 750, ei 8' e>c\nri>v Tbv '6pKov means, ' I will slay my husband.' Cf. aSiKolris e^e; Klotz takes <xv 8e KTX. for the apodosis, 'why, then you go into Aesch. Prom. 881. 1677- Porson gives '6pni6v T' e/iol, but exile all alone.' there is no emphasis on the pronoun. 1685. Cf. Iph. T. 687, c S ^ ^ a Qt&iiei' ' My witness be the steel, the sword that I Ta/ia 5e? Qepeiv KaKa. swear by.' 1686. Kal rls KTA. AS usual, an ob1678. Not only is iinrpo9vfj.e? found in jection is implied under the form of an this place alone, but the question itself is ironical question. So Hel. 583, where a somewhat simple one, and the reply to see the note, and Here. F. 297.

&0INIZ2AI.

217

01. AN. Ul. AN. 01. AN. 01. AN. 01.

Trecroiv OTTOV JJLOL fJLolpa KeCcrofiai TTCSOJ. 6 S' OISITTOUS irov Kal rd KXCIV' alvCy^ara ; okak,' ev rj/xap fx coXpicr , ev o aTrcokecrev. OVK ovv jxeraa-xelv Kajxk Set i w crcov KanSiv; atcTYpa <^>uy^ Ovyarpi avv rv(p\S iraTpi. ov, povovcrrj y, dWa yevvaia, Trdrep. Trpocrdyaye vvv jae, /A^Tpos cos \\iav. ISov, yepaias ^ i X r a r ^ s \pavaov X€P^' 3) prJTep, 2> ^vvdop' d^Xiwrar^.

4JV.

OLKTpd TTpOKCtTCU TrdvT

01. ^4IV. 01. ^4IV. 01. AN. OI. AN. Of. AN. OI.

'ETeotcXeovs Se irroifxa Udkvve.iK.owz r e TTOU ; rcuS' eKTdhrjv croi neLcrdov dWrjkoLV Trpdcr^es Tv (fcChraTov Sijr' ovofjia HokvveiKovs ifi.oi. vvv xp^cr/xos, w 7rat, ^lofiou wepaiveTcu. 6 TTOios ; clXX' -^ TTJOOS /caKots epets Ka/ca ; ei' r a t s 'Adqvais KarOavelv fj? akw/Jievov. TTOV, Tts ere nvpyos 'ATOLSOS Trpocrhe^Tai; lepos KoXcovbs, Sco/xaO' 'nnriov deov. dXX' eta, Tvcf)\(p raJS' vtrr^pkreL narpl, iwel npodvfjLei rrjaSe Koivovadcu vyf)s.

1690

1695


1700

1705

1687. For Tre'Sp there is a variant 6av&>v, Orest. 1196, 'fiAe'«;s Kraft.' ISiiv eV aVwhich Klotz prefers. The other has fian. greater authority, and is rightly adopted 1698. 'Krelvea-Bat is the word properly by the rest of the editors. used of a corpse. Cf. Hippol. 786. Soph. 1688. 6 S' Old'nrovs. This verse is Phil. 857, avyp S' avd^ji-aTos — iKrtTarat twice quoted by Plutarch (ap. Kirch.), De vvx'os. adul. et amic. p. 72, and An Senigerenda 1699. eirl governs the accusative, be&c, p. 784. The article is especially to be cause irp6(r6es implies ipepoxxra. Antinoticed : ' the great Oedipus and those gone accordingly guides her blind father's famed riddles.' So Suppl. 127, T4 5" hand that he may pass it over the faces "Apyos vjuv TTOV VTW ; ^ K6/ITTOI fx&Triv; of his dead sons ; a very natural and Cf. Here. F. 1414, o KAeivbs 'BpaK\9js touching tragic device. TTOV Kelvos&v; 1705. rah 'AOfyais, i.e. rats KAzwaiS. 1690. Most of the recent editions give See on Ion 577OVKOVV — Ka.K.G>v. 1707- The old copies give imrefou. 1692.

ov, craxppovo&crri 7 ' .

mann for ov iria
So H e r - Soph. Oed. Col. 59, oi 5e 7rArj TO^5* ITT7T6TI)V VLOXWVOV SVXOVTUI

atpiciv

1694. yepaih is here used for ypaTa or apx^ybv zlvai. Between Sciifxad3 and ypavs. Porson gives
VOL. I l l

F f

218 AN.

01. AN. 01. AN.

01.

AN. 01. AN.

EYPiniAOT W* 65 vyav TaKaivav opeye waTep yepaie, no/JLTrtfiav e-^av ejju, (acne vavaiTrop/nov avpav. ISoil, TTOpeVOfLCLL, TeKVOV, crv jxoi Trohaybs ad\ia yevov. yevofxeda yevo/xed' ad\ioi ye SrjTa @T)/3aiav jU-aXicrTa. irapdevoiv. 7r60L yepcubv L)(yos TiOrjfju ; jSa/crpa Trp6cr(j}€p', S) TLKVOV. TaSe TaSe fia0L poi, raSe TrdSa Tidei, raSe, OHTT oveipov io"xyv. la) lei), SucrTu^ecrTaTas vyas iXawtov TOV ykpovTa. \L IK. TraTpas. lei) Id), Seiva Seiv iyca Tkds. TL rXa? ; TC rXas ; oi^ opa AIKO. KOLKOVS, ovS' a/xetySerai fipoTwv acrvvecrCa?. oS' elfil fjiovcrav os iirl KaXklviKOV ovpaviov Trapdevov Kopas aiviy^L acrvveTov evpeov. Siyyb<; avafyepeis ovetSos*

1710. x*Pa Hermann for x€Va>—6V« is emphatic, as if she had said iyd: yap T)yrj(rofjLai. 1716. &6\wi Porson for &0Aiai, because Antigone is speaking of herself alone.— After irapiivav the MSS. add S^, which the editors have rightly expunged, as this verse seems to be a senarius. Porson however omits -ye, W. Dindorf ye SrJTa. In this case we might read ®))/6aiap, the metre as in 1715. 1718. Perhaps TI6U>; In either case, if yepaibv be scanned as three short syllables, we have a trochaic verse. Of course, iift^fxi must mean,'Where am I setting my foot?' The Schol. missed the sense ; bwov /J.4K\W rb 1xvos Tiflepoi, 4KS7 xtipajdye' M€1722. After Itrx^v the MSS. add 'ixavi which Hermann ejected as a gloss. The sense is, ' like a dream in respect of strength.' Cf. Here. F. I l l , eirea \x6vov Kal dSKiifxa vuKTtpayir6v. Prom. 557? o\iyoSpaviav &KIKW I
1715

1720

1725

efiav 1730

written this, and marks the losgofseveral words. But in doing this he seems rather carried away by a desire of working out a complex antistrophic arrangement, than really doubtful about the syntax. 1726. ri rAas; ' W h a t is the use of repeating the words Seina T\as, &c. ?' See on this idiom Alcest. 807. Ion 286. Hermann, who remarks that the expression rather implies the refutation of a mistaken opinion, gives erXas, erXas. But it is impossible to have the least confidence in such arbitrary changes, 1727- Surovtala, like many words implying 'folly' (see on Hipp. 161), has a deeper import, and is rightly explained by the Scholiast; oiSe /j.er4pxeTai aiiray TO.S aiTf\y(ias. Perhaps this verse should be read with a question, ' Does not Justice requite men's follies ?' 17-!'. fifjvcu eVl jxovffav is ' to aspire to literature,' ' to ascend to lofty victorious wisdom,' as SL& ^.oucas Kal fxerdptrios ^ a , Alcest. 9fi3. The best MSS. add' T€ after ovpiiviov, Aldus also after KaXXiptKov. 1731. The Schol, explains HveiSos by

219

01. AN.

01.

TO, irdpo<s TaSe a i-rrifjueve jueXea irddea (j>vydSa irarpiSos aTro yevopevov, a) TTOLixp, Oaveiv TTOV. Trodewa 8a.Kpva, irapa <£i\cucri Xnrovcr' aTTCLfjLL TrarpiSos airoTTpo yauxs a/rrapdivevT d <£eu TO es iraTpds ye eu/cXea pe drj rakaiv iya) *v crvyyovov 0' v os £K hojxoiv adairTos o ^ e r a i VC s, ov, ct jiie KCU daveiv, irdrep, y a Kakvxpai. Trpos

1735

1740

1745

K\4OS, but this is certainly an error : ri> the disrespect shown to the corpse of K\4OS TTJS "Stptyybs avafj.i/j.vfifTKeis. obx & Polynices. Cf. v. 1644, TI T6VS' uflpi(<sts six*v V ^0^7l» ctAA.' & %\a$£v abrbs Sta 7raT€p' aTTOfTTtWccv x<dov6s;—In the next TT;!' 2
f2

EtfPIIIIAOX

TOV 6vov TOV iraTpos /JLeTairopevo/ievos aveiXev A"yio~8ov KOX KAuTat/xvijorpav

jj.r]TpOKTOvrjo~ai Be To\[x.y](ras irapa^prjixa

eBoiKev iix/jLavrji yevo/x.£vos. yop-quavro'; Kar airov,

TTJV St'/ojv

TvvBdpew 8e TOV irarpos rijs avyprjfievris Karrj-

tjj.eW.ov 'Apyeioi KOivrjv \j/rjov lKipto~6ai Trepl

TOV TI Set irofiiiv TOV dcr'e/Jiya'avTor Kara TV)(TJV 8e MepeAaos IK T^S Trkavqs vi7roTov McveAdou Tt/ioptav Xafieiv, '^iXivqv aTroKTCivavras. tA^dvTts

Bi€ij/evo-6r]o-av Trjs CATTI'SOS,

6eSv

avTot p.ev o^v CTTI TOTJTOIS T^V 'EAeVjjv

apirao-avTiov

'HAeKrpa 8e 'Epfuovrjv iTrufxiveio-av eSw/cev eis ^cipas avrois' 01 Se ravTijv fj>oveveiv 8a.o-avTes vtjidij/eiv r]7reiXrjo-av. iTritjxivti's Be 'AirdAAw ' E es SiaKOfii^eiv, 'OpiaTy Se 'Ep/itwryv eTrira^e Xafieiv, 8e 'HAtKTpav crwouaam, KaOapBevri 8e TOV 6vov "Apyovs

API2TO$ANOT2

FPAMMATIKOT

ap^civ.

TII0GE2IX.

'Opecmjs Sta T^V T^S fJLijTpb'; o~ayr]v a/^a Kai VTO raiv 'Epivvwv BetfiaTOVfjievo'S Kai VTTO TU>V 'Apyeiwv

Kara/cpt^eis ^avaTfj), [/.iXXtav oveveiv

'EXevrjv Kai '~Epfuovr]v avff Siv MtveXaos V7rb 'AiroAAwfos.

trapwv OVK ifiorjOyjO-e, BuK0}Xv9r]

Trap' ovBevl Kurai y) jjivOoiroua.

' H fxev crKrjvr] TOV BpafiaTOS viroKeirai iv "Apyer

6 Be ^opos crvveaTujKev

IK yvvaiKwv 'Apyelwv, ijAiKuortScov 'HAe/crpas, at Kat TrapaytVovrat virep T^S

224 TOV OpidTOV TTVv6av6lX.tVa.l (TUjl^iOpa.'S. TTpo\oyl£,£l 0£ 'T&XzKTpa.. TO Oe opa./j.a Kwfwcwrepav ej^et rrjv KaTaarpo^yqv. t o r i TOiavTq.

7rpos TO. TOV 'Ayap-e/Jivovos

17 Se SiacrKevrj TOV opafiaros fiaaiktia.

viroKetrai

O/jeoT^s

Kafiviov Kal KiLficyos virb [navias iirl KXIVISIOV,
SiawopetTai Se TL Brjirore ov Trpos Tg Ke<j>aXfj KaOiCfiTai-

Se /xaXAov JSOKEI TOV dSeX^ov T7][i,e\eiv, TrXrjaiaiTepov 7rpocrKa0e£oioiKev ovv Sia roi< yopbv 0 ironjTrjs 8iao-K€vdcrar

SirjyepOrj yap av

6 'Opio-rrjs, apri KCU juoyis KaraSpaOeh, irXijo-iaCTepov avrai TSIV Kwra TOV e

VTTOVOTJO~O.I TOVTO i£ 5>

Stya criya, Xcn-Toi' i^os apfivXrjs- (y. 140.) oSv TavTTjv ttvai TTJV Trp6ao-w T^S Toia.vr'qs Sta^ecrews.

TO Spa/xa

TZV eVi o-KTjvrjs evBoKifjiovvTW -^dpicTTOV 8t rots rjOto-i. irXr]V yap IlvXaSou av\oi r/a-av.

ORESTES.

is evidence to show, that of all the Attic tragedies none was so celebrated or so generally read in the post-Attic times as the Orestes. Of all the extant dramas not one has been so much or so severely criticized by modern scholars. The circumstance is curious, and demands consideration. On the one hand, there are more quotations by ancient writers from this single play, than from all the plays of Aeschylus and Sophocles put together. Stobaeus, for instance, cites the Orestes much more frequently than any other, even of his favourite author Euripides. "Written, as Hermann contends ', in the decline of the tragic art, and with the object rather of entertaining the audience than of exciting the emotions of pity and fear, it contains " many things which are not only not praiseworthy, but blameable, as either useless or inconsistent with the nature of tragedy V A. "W. Von Schlegel, though he admits the play opens with much pathos, says that " afterwards all takes a perverse turn, and ends with violent strokes of stage effect." He acquiesces in the somewhat singular judgment of Aristophanes (in the Greek Argument), TO Spafia TW £7ri THEEE

<7KT]VT]S evSoKifJLovvraiv

)(eipi
r/$ecrt.

7r\r]V

yap

IIiAaSov

•n-avnrs <j>avXoi rjcrav. The author of a long and much later argument (omitted in this edition, as of little value,) objects that the play is not a true tragedy, because it ends happily; a remark which carries no weight whatever with it, so far as the alleged reason is concerned, because this applies equally to many other tragedies. Aristophanes however makes a similar remark, TO Be 8pS/m Kco/uKcorepay ^xel Thv Ka-Tao~Tporjv, K. O. Miiller, who in his Dissertations on the JSumenides calls the Orestes a strange mixture of old legends with modern opinions, disparages it also in his ' Literature of Ancient Greece,' where he says (p. 377) " the only impression produced by such a drama as the Orestes is a feeling of the comfortless confusion of human exertions and relations." How then are we to account for the great celebrity of the Orestes 1 Praefat. aded. 1841. VOL. III.

2

Ibid. p. vi. G g

226

OEESTES.

in the early ages ? It is not enough to say, that rhetorical displays, sententious remarks, and ingeniously expressed common-places, were more pleasing than true tragic effects in an age when scholastic subtleties were uppermost in men's minds; for the Orestes is not more remarkable for these qualities than many, perhaps most, of the other plays of Euripides. We do not attempt to give an answer. Viewed impartially, and solely on its own merits, the Orestes appears to be, not indeed a first-rate, but certainly an interesting play, with so much of suspense as to the result of critical positions in the principal characters, and so much doubt how persons will act who may not unreasonably act in either of two ways, as to enlist the active sympathies of readers and hearers alike. "We might go further, and say that the first half of the play is singularly well-written and eminently pathetic, while we admit that the latter half degenerates, because the devices adopted in the final complication of affairs are not such as are likely in themselves to resolve them, and besides, are not carried out at all, but suddenly stopped by the unexpected appearance of a god. The following is an outline of the plot. Orestes, as soon as he had slain his mother, and on the very day of her burial, was seized with madness. For six days he had taken no food, and was now lying a ghastly spectacle, feeble and fevered in his lucid intervals, raving at times, as he fancies he sees the forms of the Furies pursuing him. His sister Electra sits by his bed, and administers to every want with the most tender affection. Menelaus, who has just returned from Troy, has sent his wife Helen and their daughter Hermione into the palace of the Atridae, where Orestes now lies. Helen has an interview with Electra at the outset: and they agree that Hermione shall be sent with an offering to Clytemnestra's tomb. The chorus, Argive ladies, approach the couch, and there follows a very touching and natural scene, in which the alternate ravings and reasonings of Orestes are graphically pourtrayed. After the first stasimon, on the subject of the awful power of the Erinyes, Menelaus enters, having just reached Argos from T^auplia. He had before heard of Agamemnon's murder, and has just learned the retribution dealt by the son to the mother. In a conversation held with Orestes, he learns that the latter, with his sister, is to be tried on the capital charge that very day by the Argivo people in full assembly. Menelaus is conjured, by the obligations conferred on him by Agamemnon, which he is bound to repay to the son, to lend his powerful aid in saving them. At this conjuncture old Tyndareus, the father, of Clytemnestra, arrives, and inveighs against Orestes in terms which, though categorically replied to by Orestes, who argues the justice of

ORESTES.

227

his cause, determine Menelaus to hold aloof from rendering active assistance. He coldly replies, that he will see what temporizing and craft may effect in his favour, but will not interfere in any other way. Tyndareus avows his determination to be present at the assembly, and to set the populace against the accused. Pylades now comes in haste to announce that the meeting is about to be held, and to urge Orestes to attend it in person, if perchance his eloquence in a just cause should prevail with the people. The two friends depart, and after the second stasimon a message arrives, giving a full account of all that had passed in the assembly, the sum of which is, that Orestes and his sister are condemned to die, with this single reservation in their favour, that they may choose in what manner, and may inflict death on*themselves. With this the first part of the play ends, in which it is hard to see what objection can fairly be raised to the naturalness of the characters or the probability of the events. While Orestes and Electra are taking a final farewell, Pylades comes forward with a suggestion, which offers a ray of hope. Helen, he says, is within the palace, guarded only by a few cowardly eunuchs. Let them slay her, and so revenge themselves on Menelaus for his baseness. Let them do yet more than this, adds Electra. Hermione is still absent at Clytemnestra's tomb; if they seize her as a hostage on. her return, they will compel Menelaus to befriend them. The plans are duly formed, with the aid of the chorus. Helen is seized, and the sword is at her throat within the house, while Hermione from without is waylaid and secured. One of the eunuchs, who has escaped in the confusion of the affray, relates the fate of Helen in a long narrative, designed, apparently, to illustrate the pusillanimity of the eastern character, and the effeminacy of eastern luxury. Menelaus, having heard what has been done, arrives at the palace in haste, but is refused admittance ; Orestes and Pylades are now seen on the roof of the house, prepared not only to kill Hermione, but to set fire to the palace. At this moment Apollo appears, with Helen raised aloft in the air. She has been rescued miraculously from the point of the sword, and is henceforth to reign immortal in heaven with her brothers the Dioscuri. To Orestes, Pylades, and Electra, happiness is promised for the rest of their lives. It is unnecessary to discuss Hermann's objections in detail, but it may be well to give them briefly. (1) Pear on the part of the audience is not sufficiently raised, but for it is substituted a very different thing, the fear of Orestes and Electra for themselves. (2) The whole scene in which Pylades advises Orestes to be present at his own trial (v. 729 seqq.) is inserted merely to lengthen out the play, and to introduce Pylades, who is wanted in the end. Gg 2

228

ORESTES.

(3) The proposal to kill Helen and seize Hermione was badly planned, because it would rather exasperate Menelaus to find his wife had been slain, than induce him, through fear of losing his daughter also, to aid them. (4) The appearing of Apollo at the end is a clumsy expedient {rude inventwn) to bring to a sudden close a drama that had already been too long protracted. (5) Helen and Hermione are needlessly brought on the stage, since it was enough to have had them unseen within the house. (6) Orestes, who at the beginning of the play is a feeble and wasted maniac, appears at the end in full vigour, able to fight the eunuchs and to hurl a stone from the roof at the head of Menelaus. (7) It was unlikely that Pylades, who had helped Orestes to slay his mother (v. 406), should have retired after that to Phocis, and thence been banished and returned to Argos (v. 765) all within the space of six days (v. 422). That some of these criticisms are captious will hardly be denied. Those especially (viz. 6 and 7) which relate to manifest violations of unity of time, apply equally to many other of the most approved Greek dramas. Little weight indeed is to be attributed to modern judges of Attic tragedy, when a Porson can say of the eunuch-scene (v. 1309 seqq.) " Vereor ne plerisque lectoribus hodiernis haec scena multis partibus justo longior videatur, et tragieae gravitati non ubique conveniens," while a Hermann can designate the same as " egregia arte elaborata," and say " necessariam fuisse istam prolixitatem ad exprimendam ignavi hominis formidinem." Again, whereas the author of the Greek argument above referred to says, that " all the characters in the play are bad except that of Pylades," Hermann comes just to the opposite conclusion, that all are good except Pylades. Menelaus, he justly observes, is purposely made base and treacherous, because he was a Spartan. Thus a character bad in the moral sense may, by its fitness, be a good one in a dramatic sense. The poet has represented him in much the same light, and for the same reason, in the Andromache.

The Orestes was acted, as the Schol. on v. 371 informs us, in the Archonship of Diodes, 01. xcii. 4, B.C. 408. The political allusion in v. 1682 has been pointed out by the Scholiast. The Athenians had rejected terms of peace oiFered by Sparta, and the poet, by representing a compromise effected between the rival thrones of Sparta and Argos, evidently wishes his countrymen to take the more conciliatory course. The scene of the play is at Argos, in the ancestral palace of the Atridae, though, strictly speaking, this was at the neighbouring Mycenae. The chorus consist of Argive ladies, apparently fifteen in number. It seems to have been an ancient opinion, still maintained

ORESTES.

229

by many critics, that the Orestes was designed as a tragi-comedy3, to be classed with the Alcestis. We do not think this a correct definition. There is not a single scene really partaking of comedy, unless some should choose to except that where Orestes banters the fugitive slave on his fear of death (v. 1506 seqq.). Several of the scenes in this play require three actors, a feature characteristic of the later plays. In the last scene, Menelaus, Orestes, Pylades, and Apollo, appear to be all present at once, besides Helen (who however was perhaps a mere dSwXov). Probably at v. 1620, where Pylades is told to fire the house, he retires as if for that purpose, thus leaving room for Apollo to appear immediately after. 3

Theatre of the Greeks, p. 100].

TA TOT APAMAT02

HAEKTPA. EAENH. XOPO2OPESTH2. MENEAA02. nYAAAHS. APPEAOS. EPMIONH. PYE. AnOAAON. TYNAAPEOS-

TIPOXMIA.

HAEKTPA. OVK e
ovSe Trcidos, ovSe crv^opa derfXaros, f)s OVK av apair' d^6o<; avOpanrov vcri<;. The celebrity of the prologue to this play may be judged by the fact that, of the first half at least, nearly every line is cited by some ancient author or grammarian, and very many by several independently. The references, given at length in Porson's and (more fully) in Kirchhoff's notes, need not here be repeated, because no various readings of importance are obtained from them.— Electra, seated beside the couch of her brother, who is deeply sleeping during an interval of cessation from his phrenzy, recounts the calamitous history of her family since the time of Tantalus, to whose presumptuous folly she indirectly attributes all her present woe. Orestes, she says, has slain his mother, instigated by the oracle of Apollo—an invidious act, but one that was committed in obedience to the divine will. Hence he has been seized by madness, and for the six days that have elapsed since his mother's funeral, he has tasted nothing. Added to this calamity is the fact, that both she and her brother have been outlawed by the Argives, and the present day will decide their fate; for a meeting of the citizens is to be held to determine the mode of their death. One ray of hope alone remains: Menelaus has just returned from his long wanderings, and, desirous to avoid the clamour of an angry mob, has had his wife secretly conveyed into the house of the Atridae; so that at this moment she is within, attended and con-

soled by her daughter Hermione. Menelaus himself is momentarily expected to arrive. 1—3. 'There is nothing so terrible, that is capable of being described in words, be it either bodily suffering or calamity sent by heaven (e. g. madness, such as that of Orestes), of which human nature may not have to bear the burden.' In fewer words, ' there is nothing so dreadful, but that man is liable to endure it.' Cicero, Tusc. iv. 29, in translating these three not very easy verses, appears rightly to have construed wSe Stivhv ti•Ktiv, ' tarn ierribilis fando,' though inos is not oratio, but any thing, event, or circumstance, that can be put in words, or that has a definite name.—It is remarkable that Kirchhoff's two best MSS. give (rvfj.<popair Q^\aTovt

and in one of

them (A, or Ven. a., " omnium facile praestantissimum," as he calls it) this scholium is given, ypdtpoucri Tives, OiiBh ffvpcpopa detiXaros, ayvoovvres 5e* awb KOIVQV yap \T]TTT€oy, OVK EVT' ISeiov. The

latter words Kirchhoff wrongly corrects, OVK ZGTLV ovo~\v o~siv6v. Read, OVK taTiv

eiirzlv. The reading arose from an opinion that the syntax was, OVK idTw eineii/ «Ss Zzivov eTroy, o65e Trddos, ot/5e (rvfxtyopdy.

Of the numerous writers who cite these first three verses, all agree in (Tvjj.<popa., except D. Chrysost. iv. p. 81, who gives o~vjx<popa.v 5ai/j.6fiou.—The best MS. (Ven.

a.) and Lucian (Ocypus, v. 167,) gife

232

ETPinuor 6 yap

s, KOVK 6veiSi£&>

ws, &>s Xiyovcn, Kopv(fyrjs vTrepTeWovra Sei//,a»'«v Trerpov depc TroTarat, KCU rCvei ravTrjv BCKTJV, Co? fJLev Xiyovcriv, ort deals dvOponrot; wv Koivrjs tpa.Tri'Qqs a^loijjb e^cov Icrov aKokacrTov £VT€V€L UiXoiTa, TOV S' 'ArpeVS €(j)V, (o orejiijaaTa frpacr' eirinXaicrev Oca etriSdv. Hec. 1010, fxeXtuva. 4. <5 yap KTX. She illustrates the foregoing proposition by the case of Tantalus, •jrerpa yr\s viYzpTtWova' <xvopafieijAaToshas now come upon the house of the Atridae. tain summit.' The Schol. however ex' For the once happy Tantalus (and I am plains it irirpav rrji' virtpKeiixevtiv TTJJ not now concerned to reproach him with KetpaXijs, and Aeschylus has Kopv ^pv3, non respondet 5E, innuit Electram parum * Nee miser impendens magnum timet credulam esse." Porson. The more comaere saxum Tantalus,' might seem to in- mon legend was, that he had served up his dicate that {nrepreWoi'Ta aepi should be son Pelops at a banquet to the gods, Hel. joined. The explanation of the Schol. 388. Cf. Iph. T. 386, iyee fiev olv ra must be accepted, ovre ey oupavqi avrbv TavTixXov Btoicnv e(TTidfj.aTa &7ns), Xva. fi)] (TvvZia.\4yt]To.i iraifihs T](T6TJVCU fiopa.

The

ait6\aijTos

y\a>S[j.rjSti'i cpdeyy6f/.evos fj.ah- made long before KA, and partly because \oi> hviwro. Of the many writers from he regards v. 15 as equivalent to the Pindar downwards who mention this pun- apodosis, here gives ST' eWicAaxTfx. Few ishment of the overhanging rock, not one probably will care to follow him in this. says a word about his being suspended !?ee on Suppl. 296. Iph. T. 51.—(rT6>peTewpos, midway between earth and fiara, the woollen thread, so called from Hades, or earth and sky.—It is rather its resemblance to the fillet by which the remarkable that Kopv naturally means ' project- but cf. Iph. T. 812, OP. 'ArpeW @uing above,' not ' hanging over,' impendens. CEVTOU T ' olrrBa ytvofitvriv ipw; I*. Compare inf. v. fi40, tpapewv fiaixjiiv {rnip- ijKovtra, xpfcifs apvbs ^piV i\v itipi. TOIS 0€O?S, T) \a\0VVTb)ll

hKOVT), 0VT€ £ir\

0PE2THZ.

233

epiv, QvicrTTj Trokejxov ovn crvyyovco 64cr9ai. TI rapprjT dvajX€Tprjcra(r6ai /xe Set; eSatcre S' ovv viv T£KV aTTOKTeuvas 'Arpevs1 Arpdcos Se, r a s y a p iv [j,ecra> criyta 6 KXCIVOS, ei ST) KXCIVOS, 'Ayafxe/xvap Mevekeajs re Kptjcrcnj'; jJLYjTpbs 'AepoTrr/s diro. ya/xe7 8' 6 JJL£V ST) TTJP dtols <jrvyov\x,£vr]v EXepyjp Meve\eo)<;, 6 Se KXvTaL/xvTJcrTpa^ Xe^os iTricrrj/JLOv eis ''EXXrjvas 'AyafxefJivcov ava£' co TTapOevot [xev Tpeis €(f>vfJL€v CK /aia?, Xyoucro^e/xi? "Ic^tyeVeia T' 'HXetcrpa T iycb, dpcrrjv T 'OpecrT7)<;, fjLyjrpbs dvocriwraTij?, aireipcp TrepL/3aXova' i(j)dcr[JLaTi v oiv S' eKCLTL TTapOivco Xiyuv ov KCLXOV ia> TOVT derates ei> KOLPO) crKOTreiv. oi/3ov S' dStKta^ [j.ev TL Set Kariqyopeiv; 7ret#ei S' 'OpicrTrjv fiTjTep", y\ iyeivaro, Krelvcu, Trpos ov^ aVavras evKXeuav epov.

15

20

25

30

14. T&ppr)Ta, sc. r i reKva aTroKTeivat, 25. aireipif. Aesch. Eum. 604, eV 5' which is added specifically immediately arep/xoyt K6TTT€I Tredrjcraff' &v8pa SaiSaAai after, on the principle explained on Ipk, -n-eTrAw. Agam. 1353, &weipoj/ a^plT. 37>—avanerpiicrarrffai, to go over the fiXriffrpoi', Sxrirep ixOiav, irepurTix'f™tale again. Cf. Ion 250, (ivi\ii.y\v irakathv 26. irapSiva. There is a variant napa.ve[i.zTpT) TOCT' KTA., ' I dismiss this, MeveXemv, K\tivhv (vyov. with a mere allusion to it, for all who 20. As all the best copies agree in may please to examine into the matter.' Meee'Aeojs 'EAe'etje, the suggestion of Her28. *oi'j8ou 5" KTX. ' Now I do not mann has been adopted, that the words intend to charge Phoebus with injustice; should probably be transposed. The but he instigates Orestes to slay the ordinary reading is MeveXaos 'EXevrjv. mother who had borne him, a deed that See v. 1196. brings credit not to all,' i. e. much less to 21. iTrltr-nixov. The words KAUTJIS and a son. For the cautious way of impeachIJ.vri&Teveii' in KAuTai^^orpa seem to be ing the justice of the god cf. Electr. 1245, alluded to. See the note on Iph. T. *o?j3<Js re ^oT/Sos, aAA', cLva.% yap ear' 208. efxbs, <Tiy£>' ao(phs $' &v OVK exP7!^^ foi 24. On the re answering to /xey. in x airdfTaiv titcXetav (pzp6with upt
VOL. III.

Hh

234

ETPiniJOT OVK

Kayoi fierea^ov, ola ST) yvvrj, <j)6vov, HVXCISTJS 6', os rjp.lv crvyKaTeipyao-TaL ivT€v9ev ouypia crvvraKels vocrco T\TJJXOJV 'Opeo-Trjs 6'Se ireacov iu Kelrai' TO jUTjiyjos S' ai/xct viv fiaviaicriv 6vo[JidL,eii' yap aiSov/xat 0ea<; EifJuevCBa*;, at rove) i£a[iLk\£>VTau 4>6ficp. '4.KT0V Se ST) TOS' rjfJLap i£ OTOV Oavovaa ^TjT"qp nvpl KaQr\yviv ovre crtra Sux Seprjs iSe^aro, ov XovTp' eSwKe ^pcoTL' ^Xavu^icov 8' ecrw cratfia Kovcjucrdfj vocrov, v, TTOTG 8e Sefjbvlwv airo

35

40

34—5. The common reading, adopted Hel. 387. 1471, inf. v. 431. Schol. efoe by Porson, is 6 5e 7re afji(pl Poifxbv ayi/LaBels bvoix&£tLV ydp. She meant to say,Thucyd. ii. 49, Aeinw 1/j.aTioiy eiri/3oAal 'Epivves viv Tpoxi)AaToi"
OPEZTHZ, ITTjOa. SpOjUCHOSj TTwXoS 0)? OLTTO t,VJOV.

ISofe 8' "Apyet rwSe /xij^' ^ a ? o-reyai? /AI) TTupl Se^ecrdaL, / ^ r e Trpocr(ov€W Tiva fir]TpoKTovovvTas' Kvpia 8' 178' r^iipa, €i> 7) Sioicrei xjjyjov 'Apyeionv w6Xi<;, €t XP?) Oaveiv vo) Xevcrifjik) irerpw/AaTt, -^ <$>dcryavov 6r\^avT itr av^eVos fiaXziv. Se 877 rtv' e^op^ev ware (JLT) daveiv yap e's 7 ^ MeveXeco? Tpouas aVo, 8e NavrrXCeiop iKn\r]pwv TrXdrrj uKTalcriv 6pfJ.ei &apbi> ii( Tpoias y^ovov

235 45

50

55

aXatcrt TrXay^deCs' TYJV 8e 8^ TTOKVCTTOVOV

*E\evr)i>, (^lAafas VVKTCL, jxrj rts ju.e#! rjfjiepav (TTev^ovcrav, wv vif •rratSes TtOva-triv, e? neTpcov eXOrj /3oAa$, TTpovTre/Jixjjev e? SOJ/A' rjfjitTepov ecrriv 8' ecrw Khaiovcr dSeK(j)rjv ^vy,(f)opd<; re Scafxarcov. e^ei 8e STJ rtz^' aXyewi' vapaxfjv^yjv' TJV ydp KOJT OLKOVS eXi<j>', or' e? TpoCav eVXet, irapQkvov 1\X/Q re \in)Tp\ napeScjKev Tpecf>eii> MeveXaos ayaycov 'Epjjuovyjv ^TrapTjjs aTro,

60

65

however in Phoen. 401, xoTe (Uer eV ^,uap 54. in'jr^.'ijpcav, occupying. So Ion elxov, €?T' OLIK *TXOV &"' ^' inff v* 350. 1107, Tra^Tax0^ T^P atTTeos £i}ro>v viv H e might have written T^TS, but this e|eVA?j<7a. Iph. T . 804, T 6 5' "Apyos would be ambigisoas, since the sense is avrov jUetrT^f % Tt Navirhia. Hel. 1570, not TOT6 c»Tai' KOV
Hh2

236

ETPIIIIJOT vTTj yeyyjOe KairiXyjOeTcu KCLKSV. /SXeTTO) Se iracrav eis oSbv, TTOT oi Mevekaov rjKovff- &>sTOy aXX' in' dcrOevov? y\v TL [XTJ KSCVOV Trapa

diropov xpVf10- $voTV)(ia)V

70

EAENH. w irai K\vTaijJLvrjv] ; Trpocr(f>0£yiJba(TW yap ov luaivojxai aidev e9 $epovcra TTJV a/xaprtav. KCUTOI crTevci) ye TOP KXVTOLLjxvrjO-Tpas \Lopov, ijjLrjs a S e X ^ ? , rjv, iirel Trpo? 1\LOV eVXeucr' oVcos enXevcra deo/JLavei

75

67. tis d56c Musgrave. The MSS. suit the context. It is possible that we read av TC Kaaiyvr)T6s r' €X€i; But and Schol. seem to agree in eXffodov should el sn (though Kirchhoff believes the true read- the ex i ° t necessary. Cf. Cycl. 20G, ing is found in two good copies). In de- TTUS pot nar' av-rpa. v£6yova. $\aiTTT)fence of eiVoSoy might be quoted Here. juara ; F. 77? Oaufid^w 5' orav irvhaityotywfft,iras 75. There is an emphasis on irpaHtv ther. Of the state of the latter she is (poviav. not supposed to have any idea, till Electra 77. KU'LTOI — ye. ' And yet, though points to him at v. 81 ; after which she I cannot justly blame or impugn, I am inquires, how long he has been ill (v. 88). sorry for my sister's death.' It follows from these considerations alone, 79. All the copies appear to have Siras that v. 74 must be an interpolation, 8" 67rAeuovevsin Hesychius, who (as Nauck ap. Kirch, /xt]Tpbs would be, ' how came it that this indicates) took from this passage the gloss man was born to be his mother's mur- Sacd(w avafiow, tfTevdfa. He probably derer ?' But this can hardly be said to read the verses thus ; %v (or fjs), fire! -robs

0PE2THZ.

EA.

OVK etSov, a.TTo\ei(j)d€icra 8' cua£&) Tvy>a<;. 'EXevrj, TC croi Xeyoiju,' av a ye irapovcr opa?, [eV fv/x(^opato"t rov 'Ayafnenvovos y w o t 1 ; ] eyw /ACV au7n^os, mxpeSpo? adXico veKpbs y a p ouro? OVVCKOL oy-uxpas ddcrcro)' r a TOVTOU 8' OUK oveiSi^cu K<XKOS cr{> 8' 17 juaKapia /^afcapids #' 6 cros Trdcris f'^fceToi' £(£' 17/xas d(?Aifc>s TreTrpayoTa?. Trdcroz; yjpovov Se SejxvCoLs TreVrw^' oSe ; ef ovTrep ai/xa yevd$\ioi> KaTrjvvaev. o) /xeXeos, 17 reKOvcrd 9', w? StwXero.

H^d.

OUTWS e^ei r a S \ WCTT' aTreLprjutv Ka.KOL<;.

HA.

EA. 77pos QeSiv, TTWOI av SrJToi JJLOU TL, irapdeve ; HA. ws acr^oXos ye crvyywov irpocreSpia. .E.4. ySouXet Tci(f)ov floe Trpbs Kacrty^rjrijs fioXecu ; HA. jxr/rpos KeXevets TTJS e/xijs ; TiVos \apw ; , ( eTSoz^, i.e. oi*/c o?5a,) a7ro/\.ei^>06?(7a Saia^iu

237 80

85

90

95

led by the unusual syntax /jiaKdpios 6 Kirchhoff as spurious. He assigns no and the note there. The reading ax, h" ef reason, but adds, " fortasse pro y6vov involved, in all probability, the change of scribendum i6fxov." A little considera- 7}Ktis into TJKW*' or ^KOVT^, and this in tion will show that, by omitting this turn became IJKETOJ' under the influence of verse, Electra will reply in order to He- the other variant ah 5' ri fxaKapia. len's question, wcus av re KaaiyvriT6s te 89. For Karavvaai yzv£Q\iov atfiia, to (T6S ; She then says, eyci /xe*> avirv6s €i/j.ieffect the murder of a parent, compare TovT(p iraptSpevovaa, ouros 5e — she Here. F. 1271, iroiovs \tovras — 7) TrdAeshould have said, pavia. KaTexeTah but, [xov OVK i^ri^vaa; So we have 4pydaaada.it speaking KO.T' eiKpT}ij.icr^.byt she evades the Trpa£ai
238

ETPiniAOr

EA.

KOjU/r^s a,7rap^a.5 /ecu ^ o a s epovo~ edicts.

HA. EA. HA. EA. HA. EA. HA. EA. HA. EA. HA. Eyl. HA. EA.

crol 8' ov^l depiTov trpbs i\o)v cneiyeiv rd(j)ov; Sei^aL yap '''Apyeioicri crw/x' alcr^vvoixat. oxjie ye povel$ ev, Tore XLTTOVCT atcr^pws 86/J.OV?. bpQus eXefas, ov <£iA«s Se JXOI Xeyei?. 100 atSws 8e S^ rt's tr' es MvKrjvalovs eyeu; Se'Soi/ca TTOLTepas TCOV vif 'lAx'w veKpcov. Seu^ov ya/T "Apyei T avafioa 8ta (TTOjxa. (jv vvv ^apiv /xot rb^ epet,v rdoe. TL 8' oi)(l 6vyarpbs 'Epixiovrjs 7re)u-7reis Se/^a? ; eis o^kou epiretv napdevotcrtv ov KOXOV. Kol fxrjv TIVOI y av TJJ TedvrjKv'ia rpo(f>ds. opdeo? eXefa?, ireWoiiai re crot, xopr). 110 vaX, 7re/xi//oju,cu ye Qvyaiep- ev ydp TOL Xeyets. a) T4KVOV, e£e\9\ 'Ep^iiovrj, Sd/xcoz/ irdpos, KOX \aySe ^ o a s racrS' ev yepoiv /cd/xas T' C|U,as' kXOovaa 8' d/x<£i rbv KXvTai/Jivrjo-Tpas rd^ov ae<; yd\aKro<; olvcoirov T a^vrju, 115

96. The emphasis on (j,uas should be 110. «a\5s Porson, Hermann, W. noticed ; ' libations and hair sent by me Dindorf. Kirchhoff gives op9!hs with the (though offered by another hand).' majority of the good copies. 101. alS&is Be Si] ris. ' But what bash111. This verse is omitted as spurious fulness is it towards the citizens which, as by Hermann and W. Dindorf. Thecomyou profess, possesses you ?' On 5t 5?/ mon reading is Kal Tre'^o^ai ye, but /cal see v. 52vifx-i/oiiiv ye has equal MSS. authority. 103. The Scholiast takes avafio^ for The Kal however cannot be explained in the second person passive,' you are talked combination with ye, as it can in Phoen. about.' Hermann gives Seivbv yap"Apyei >1'215. We m » 4 read vat (which is comy' ava.f5oa, after Matthiae, in the same monly corrupted into Kal), and suppose sense. Porson and Kirchhoff read Stivdv Helen to pause for a moment, and then yap' "Apyei T' avagoq. ' Well, it is to be to say to herself, 'yes; I trill send for feared ; and you are talked of ' &c. And my daughter ; for you certainly say well.' this is probably the correct explanation. But instead of doing this, she calls her. 104. i-bi' (p6Bov, ' the fear that I have On -n-efiireaBai for fieraTreiiiretTBat it is conceived.' Cf. v. 118. One good MS. sufficient to quote Here. 142], els 'AB-ftvas gives \vovtxa. Trefx^/ofxat (Srjfi&v aVo, where see the note. 107. For the periphrasis "E.piu&vt]s Se- For pal so used compare Ale. 1119. inf. /Mas see Iph. A. 417- The next verse is 148. quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. lxxxv. 5. 113. The recent editors adopt the (late) 109. Kal ,uV — ye. ' And yet, she Atticism Aafie from Schaefer. would thus be paying her that ia dead for 114. a/upi. To be construed with her education.' Cf. V. 04, efi.fi wrpl Trap- &
^,irdpT7]s &TTO.

OPEZTHZ. Kal a-Taa an' anpov ^w/xaT05 Xe'^ov raSe* 'Ekivq cr a8e\(f>r) ratcrSe Swpeirat ^oats (f>6ft(i> npocrekdelv fjivrjfjia crov, Tapfiovcrd re ^Apyeiov oy\ov. ev^.evr\ 8' avayi VLV ifxoC re Kai cro! Kal 77ocret yvafirjv €^€LV TOW T' dd\ioiv TOXVK, ovs a/rr&ikeo-ev #eos. a 8' els aBekrjv Kaipos eKTrovelv e/xe, dnavd' vTricryyov veprepcov Scop^/mra.

239

120

W (3 T£KVOV /AOI, crTrevSe, Kat ^ o a § Tci
JL1.

8ovo~' a>s Ta^KJTa rrj? iraXiv jjiefivrjcr' 6Sov. 5 (£vo"t?, ef avOpamoio~iv ais /xey' et

125

aoTyjpiov re TO?S KaXals

et'Sere Trap' awrpas ws airidpiarev aoitpvaa KaXkos ; eo~TL 8' 17 TraXat yvvrj. 6eoi cre /xto-jjcreiav, <us )u.' aTrciXecra? /cat rwSe Trao'dv 0" eEXXaS'. w raXaiv' eyw, ai'8' av Trapetcrt Tots i^ois 6prjvrj[xao-L i\ai jxeracmi]O'ovo~' vnvov 6/JLfjLa 8' iKTrjijovo-' ifibv Sa/cpvots, d8eX(^ov orav 6p<3 ^lefxvrjvoTa.

130

135

119. For ev/xevrj a variant Trpev/j.evri is ing her beauty ?' Porson gives JfSeTe ^ap, given in Kirchhoff's two best MSS. Cf. where 7&p is the conjecture of Duport, Aesch. Pers. 2i2, Trpev/j.zvcis 5' airov TaSe ffieTe being found in good copies, and in (rbi* TZ6GIV Aape'iov — £
240 j

^

p

,

^

TTOOI

fir) \jjo(f>€bTe, fJ-yjS' ecTTU) KTVTTOS.

(f>i\[a yap -q en) TrpevjJLevrjs fx.kv, aW

e/xot

yevr\<jerai.

XOPOS.

HA. XL), HA.

cruya criya, XCTTTOV lj(yo<; ap/3v\y)S frt'^eTe, firj xliocjyeLTe, firj 'CTTW KTUTTOSairo-rrpb /Sar' eKeicr aTrowpo [xoi toov, Treifo/xai. a d, o"6piyyo
140 seqq. The parodo. The chorus in approaching the bed (in the orchestra however) exhort each other to be silent, lest they should rouse the sick man. Electra responds to the exhortation, begging them to sing in a low key. The following dialogue is held in a suppressed voice, with much of gesture in imposing silence, pointing to the couch, &c. 140. The first two verses are assigned to the chorus in the old copies. Porson and W. Dindorf give them, with the next one, in continuation of Electra's speech ; and it is remarkable that Dionysius, De comp. Verb. v. p. G3 (§ xi), who is speaking of the music used in this parode, distinctly assigns these three verses to Electra

cnp. a , 140

aiya-
which does not so well suit the syllabic arrangement of the antistrophic dochmiac. —All the copies agree in TiOe'tre, which was corrected by Porson. So little was the dochmiac metre known in his time, that he calls this verse " trochaicus trimeter catalecticus, ab aliis acephalos iambicus vocatus," and in the antisTophe reads, against the copies, viva Tvxav etiru, -rinas Sh aviMpop&s; There is no doubt that the transcribers here intended to patch up a senarius, Tiflerre, n$i \Jzo<J>eire, jU7/5' eVrco KTuiros. That the last words (TT£i\woii]K£ T7]v 'HAtKTpav \4yovaav iyare corrupt, and inserted from v. 137, 'OpzffTT] Trphs rhy x°phv> ^ya — fcorras). was perceived by both Kirchhoff and So also does Diogenes Laertius, vii. 172 Hermann; and it is remarkable that passage gives (p. 210), the author of the third Greek Dionysius in quoting the y argument, and, in Hermann's opinion, fj.^1 KTVTTC'IT', a.iroTrp60ar eKe?o*\ Hermann 7 the Scholiast on v. 174. However, there reads rtfleTe, ^ iporpeTre, fxvjde KTVI^IT . can be no doubt that the chorus speaks W. Dindorf adopts Elmsley's conjecture, the two first verses. For, first, the jU7? V T W KTVTTOS. arrangement of the persons in the anti142. Dionysius, with the best MS. of strophe conclusively shows this; and Euripides, has a.Troirp6f3a.T', but this is secondly, Electra had just before said an improbable compound.—6Ke?(re, she precisely the same, r\<jvxf TO51 xaP^T<= points to a spot at a greater distance from KT\. It is probable that the coryphaeus the bed. here speaks to the rest of the chorus, 144. Porson, not sufficiently attending whom Electra addresses also in the plural, to the antistrophic verse, has here introairoirpb y3are. For the reply, Idou Trei6oduced the bad reading a h cvpiyyos cos pat, is in the singular, and thenceforth irvoia. The metre may be called bacchius the dialogue is held between the cory- + dochmius. In using the comparison, phaeus and Electra exclusively, the sin- oirais crvpiyyos irvo)], Electra has regard gular number being used by the former to the too shrill notes of the music acthroughout, as in v. 14(i, 154, Ki9, while companying the parode.—For (pcbvei HerElectra addresses her in v. 145, Si tplXa, mann rashly gives #iie, adding " certissiand v. 157, oA«?s.—For the reading, a mum est
0PE2TH2.

241

XCTTTOU SovaKOSj o> <j)i\a, <j)i\a,(fxovei (JLOL.

XO.

IS', arpeyLoiov

145

« s vv6poipa)

fiiodv.

HA.

Karaye

Kara/ye, TrpoariO' drpe/jtas, aT/De]uas

\6yov

val OVTCH,

aTToSos f' 6 T I X / ° e o s fyoXeTe TTOTC.

XpovLa yap XO.

THUS e ^ e i ; Xdyov jLieraSos, <S i'Xa.

HA.

Tiva Tv^av et77&) ; Tim Se crvfji
XO.

T I <^TJS ;

JEL1.

150

TT€(TCQV 6'S' e w a ^ e r a t .

d^T. a'. 155

oAets, et VTTVOV ykvKVTaTav (ftepofievco

XO.

/xeXeos lyQicnoiv 6e69ev ip HA. ev [koydatv. aoiKa TOT ap eAa/cey ekaKev, airo-

aiieti' has no authority; the form ai'eiy occurs in Aesch. Theb. 173. An example of the spondaic termination to a dochmiac occurs in v. 157. 146. Hermann's conjecture, arp(fj.aiov, is now given by KirchhofF as the reading by the first hand of his best MS. The rest have arpefialav. The feminine termination, in fact, suits the long syllable of the antistrophic dochmiac better; but there are several instances in this dialogue where such close accuracy has not been observed.—iTdpocpov fioav merely means, ' such a voice as should be uttered in a house, and not out of doors,' i. e. in the open air of a theatre. Porson misses this, in explaining " vocem, qualis est submissior calami sonus." Hermann's is not much better, " vocem quasi sub tegmine aliquo, ut veste praetenta, obscuratam."—Porson, not knowing that these verses were dochmiac, has given an unmetrical arrangement down to v. 151. 149. Kdraye, ' come on,' a phrase borrowed from bringing a ship to land. Hermann adopts a strange explanation from one of the Scholiasts, ' lower the tone of your voice.'—\6yov an6hos, rationem redde, give an account of the reasons for which you have come hither. These two dochmiacs are to be noticed, as composed wholly of resolved syllables, with which the antistrophe exactly corresponds, as in the repetition of words.

VOL. III.

160

151. xP^vla ireffuiv, having lain down to sleep after long watchfulness. 154. This verse, which Seidler and Hermann give to the chorus, consistently with the strophic arrangement, is assigned to Electra in the copies. 158. x"f" Porson and others, which is only given as a variant in one good MS. Cf 186. 159 - 60. Some copies prefix Si before fj.4\€os and rd\as, against the strophic verses.—
merely as the predecessor of Phoebus at Delphi (Iph. T. 1259), but to contrast the seat of justice with what seemed an unjust oracle.—air6<povov, Schol. fiKTrirhv, &TOTroi/, ju?j afyov QVTO. yEveffdcu.—e'5iKa
' adjudged.'

Schol. eitpive. Aesch. Ag.

1335, vvv jue*/ fiiKafeis e'/c Tr6\eojs tyvyhv

4/j.oi. The apa may be regarded as a reiteration of the preceding'apa,and is perhaps to be justified partly on metrical grounds. Hermann reads &7re5ittaire, ' acquitted,' i. e. pronounced that the

I i

242

ETPiniJOT

XO. HA.

(fyovov or' iirl TpCiroSi ©e/AtSos ap eot/cacre (f>6vov 6 Ao^Cas e/x.as /xarepos. opas ; iv TreVXotcrt Kivei Sejaa?. crv yap viv, w rakawa,

XO. HA.

evSeLV [JLCV OVV e'So^a. OVK a rj/Jiwv, OVK dir

fOcov^aa'

TTOXLV ava

165 crrp. /3'.

e/3aXes e^ VTTVOV. OLKCOV

170

7rdSa arbv KTVTTOV ;

XO. HA.

vnvcocrcret,. Xeyeis 6v. TTOTvta rroTvia vvt;, virvoSoTeipa Tcav TroKvirovav jSporwu, ipefiodev WL, judXe /xdXe rbv 'Ayajxe/Jivoviov iirl VTTO yap akyecov VTTO re cru/x^opa?

175

180

hiotyoixeO*, ot^djae^a. KTVTTOV 'qydyeT'- ou^l criya cr(}ya (pvXaaaofJLeva crrd/xaros avaKeXaSov a7ro Xe^eos 17185 crvyov VTTVOV yapav Trapi^eis, (f>i\a ; murder should not be considered murder her, whereas these short responsive clauses at all, but just retribution. interfere with the dignity of the appeal, 168. Soiv^acr'. Kirchhoff adduces from Tr^Tfia i/J>{,— eBaves, S> fmrep. Nor is his best MS. the remarkable variant yp. there any difficulty in the chorus saying Kal ikaffaa'. Perhaps eKAaiwvcr', ' speak- Ae'yeis ev, which implies, xph yap RT&TOV ing loudly.' The metre is in some way /xefl^trflai, and is a form of assent to the imperfect; and Porson does not mend the request. matter by omitting yap and S in the pre182. Commonly this verse was read ceding verse. Hermann supposes this to HA. KTVTTOV TiydyeT1. XO. ovxt. HA. have been a senarius, and gives crv ydp cr7ya KTA., and so Porson gives, in whose viv, Z> raXaiua, 0&>i5£a
0PEZTH2.

243

XO. HA.

Opoei TIS KdKcov reXevrd jueVet. daveiv *0aveiv TL 8' dXXo ; ovSe yap TTOOOV e^et /3opas.

XO.

TrpoSrjXos dp 6 TTOTJJLOS.

HA.

i£e8vcr 6 £ot/3os ^ a s fiiXeov aTr6ovov CU/AO, Sous Tra.Tpo6vov fiarpos. Suca jxkv, KaXw9 8' ov. Waves edaves, £> 19.5 TeKOfieva jxe ftaTep, dnb S' wXecras Trarepa T€Kva TC r a S e creOev d(j) at/^aros" 6X6[xed' icroveKves bXojxeda. 200 crv r e y a p eV veKpol<;, TO T ijjiov o^erat, /3LOV TO TTX4OV fiepos iu o-Tovayaio-L re teal yootcrt T ivvv^CoL?' s, e77tS', areKvos are [HLOTOV d 205 ju.eX.eos e's TO^ atev CXKO) yjyovov.

XO. HA.

XO.

dvT. f3'.

190

opa napovaa, irapdiv 'HXeKTpa, neXas,

188. Qavtiv was doubled by Lachmann. 205. eViSe, ' look on me witb pity ' The reading of the verse is doubtful, (respice). Hermann gives eVe! with some Some copies give TI 8' aA\o y etiroi, inferior MSS., and arpefia for are, pauletnots, or e??ms. Hermann (see on v. latim, gradatim. But neither change is 168) supposes a word to have been lost, satisfactory. The metre requires that arc which may have been an epithet to Sopas. should be short, i. e. Kaddwtp, • as one 191. Kirchhoff quotes Hesychius, e'|- that is childless.' This, of course, ought eBvtrev, av^iXev. Hermann renders it, rather to have been said by one that was "perdidit nos Phoebus, qmim miseram not in reality childless. Hermann thinks caedem malris, quae patrem interfecit, the true reading may be ayapos &T€KVOS erimine liberavit." One cannot help &
ii 2

244

ETPiniAOT ju/>7 KarOavojv ae avyyovo<; XeXrjd' oSe* ov yap /J.' apeo-Kei ra Xiav Trapei\x,iv(a.

OPE2THZ, 3> <j)CXov VTTVOV deXyrjrpov, eirlKovpov vocrov, ft>s rjhv ju-ot Trpocrr)X9es ev oiovTu TC. Si iroTVia X-qdri TWV KaKOiv, cos el croc^r), KCU ToTcrt 8VO~TV)(OVO~LV evKTaia ueos. TToQev TTOT rjXdov Sevpo ; TTCOS 8' a<j)iK6fJi,y)v ; afJLvrjiJLOva) yap T5>V irplv d.7roXetc/)^€ts pevav. HA. co (f)CXTa6\ cos /"-' rjv(f>pava<; ets VTTVOV treaoiv. ySouXei ^iyco arov KavaKov(j)icroi 8e/xas ; OP. Xafiov Xa/3ou S-ijr', eK 8' opopgov adX'iov crrd/Aaros a<j)pco8rj TreXavov o/x/u,arcov r ' i/j-wv. H / l . i8ou TO SouXeu/x' i^Sw, KOVK avalvojAau uTrdySaXe 7rKevpoL<s TrXevpa, a^eXe TTpocrcairov XenTa yap Xevacroi H^l. (5 ftowrpvyoiv TTivajSes dOXiov Kcipa, c[>s r^ypioicrai 8ta [jbaKpas dXoucrtas. OP. KXIVOV /A' e? evvrjv ai/^is* orav dv^ vdcro?

210

215

220

OP.

225

210. Tip Xiae Trapei/j.eyij>, by his ex- irple, but this probably agrees with. 0petreme debility, or prostration. Alcest. 204, vwv. So Bacch. 947, T^S 5e irplv (pptvas izapei^vr] xeiphs jSapoy. Bacch. 683, OUK el^es vyiels. — airo\€Lcpd£ls, (TTep-qBels, od/j-airw Trapet/j-ivai. The causal dative is sup. v. 80. one of the common idioms of Euripides. 223. ' Place your side under my side ' Cf. v. 282. is perhaps a metaphor from propping un211. Orestes, who has been slumbering stable buildings. The sense evidently is, during the preceding action of the play, ' support my side against you,' let me lean now awakes refreshed. Hence Trpo /HcrTpvx, S> vtyHSes KTA. The MSS. and critics are nearly equally genitive is explained by Porson as debalanced between re and ye at the end of pending on evtKa implied ; by Hermann, 212. by TnvSiSes being equivalent to irivov 213. (Toip-fi. An instance of the well- txolvI* m ay also be a sort of genitive known fondness of Euripides for the use of quality, as Iph. T. 135, x^P™" 6 "" of this word. Schol. ai/rl TOD Kiav (ToTai>, and perhaps Phoen. ewevoJiBns inrb TTJS (pvtreoss.—This and the 1526, fxatrrol ydkaitTOs. next verse are given Stob. Fl. xxvi. 2, 22G. Tiypiaxrou. Aesch. Ag. 545, TIPlut. pp. 522 and 612. fleWes evS-qpov rpixa. 214. Photius, evKTatov eux^js &£wv, 227. The copies agree in f>Tav fl' avfj, wo7diTi.iJ.ov. corrected by Heath. Porson gives in the 216. Porson places a comma at TWV next verse fiavifc p', comparing fi.a,vm
OPEHTHS. Sj dvap0po<s ei/xt iBoi), (j)lXov TOl TW l'OO"OVI'Tt BefJLVLOV, aviapov ov TO KTTJII , avayKaiov 8' O/AO>?. O P . a3#ts JU.' es opdov arrjo-ov, dvaKVKkei 8eju,as" 8vo~dpeo-Tov oi vocroiWes aVopias U77O. I L 1 . 17 KaVl y a t a s dpjjLoaat 77oSas #eXets

245

HA.

OP.

HA.

OP.

OP.

jjLaXio-ra. Sdfav yap TOS' uytetas /cpeuxcrov Se TO SoKerv, K W dXrjdeia'i dnfj. aKove 8rj vvv, 3> KacriyvrjTov Kapa, e&i? eaicri o-' ev povetv Xefet? Tt Kaivov; /cei ^aev eS, ei 8' es /3Xd/3r]v TIP, aXis e^w TOD Me^eXaos i^Ket, croG Kao-iyvrjTO<; iv NavTrXia Se aeX^iad^ aipfJuaTai, vecov. 3 etTras ; 17/cet ^><3s e^ots fat (rots 6/ioyei^s /cat ^aptTas ^

230

235

240

v6, ta,is monotony or sameness, that change which Hermann adopts, reading ovra in even from comfort to discomfort may the next verse by a not improbable con- afford even a temporary relief. This, jecture. Porson makes no remark on the however, is putting an extreme interpreunusual position of the article. Kirch- tation on a saying, which appears to have hoff proposes aviaphv ov rt KTr/^a. In been much lauded by antiquity. It may fact, the vulgate is only a compendious be illustrated by Aesch. Prom. 23, hr/iivif 5e aoi 7} iroiKL\tifAOjv vb£ airoKptyzt tpaos, way of saying aj/iapbv fj.4p eVri rb KTTJILO,, whereas T2> Krij/ia, which should be a new iraxvT]v 0' ecpav ¥j\ios aK£?iq TT&XLV. 238. Kirchhoff's best MS. has iaaiv, subject, is made a mere epexegesis of a which is not unlikely to be right. See preceding subject. on Hel. 802. 231. Kirchhoff quotes Hesychius, who 239. The two best MSS. have KO.\ el. explains avaitvKXtt by av6p6ov, from this passage. The Schol. adds to this gloss Perhaps, el yap ei, %o.piv (pepei, for thus avaitlvsi, e£eyeip£. txvfifiaiveL yap rhv cpei would be repeated with is ^Xa^rjv e KelfJLivov KVKAorepTJ TT)V hvairavaiv exTIC', '"- ' if it leads to harm.' The meaning He seems to mean, ' turn me round (in an now is, ' Is it any thing new that you are upright position) on the bed:' and he about to tell me ? (Well then, tell it;) apologizes in the next verse (which Por- and if,' &c. In the next verse Kirchhoff son, with most of the MSS., wrongly gives rb SvtTTvxeTv, with two good3 copies. assigns to the chorus, contrary to the law Cf. v. 1039, aAis rb (X7}Tpbs alfj. e^o). of the {rnxoi*"®'1") f° r ^e trouble which 244. x®PlTas ^x^v. Schol. as 6 irar^p

246

ETPiniJOT

HA.

rjKti, TO TTLCTTOV rdSe \6ya>v e\iu>v 'EXevrjv dyo/Aevos TpwuKaJv 4K el ji6vo<s icrwdr), fiaWov av ^ el 8' akoy^ov ayerax, K/XKOV e^cov rjKei jxeya. hrL<jr\\x,ov ereKe TvvSdpecos es frov xjjoyov yevos dvyaripow SucrKiXees T av 'EWdoa. crv vvv Sidepe TCOP KaKwv e^ecrri yap 1 /ecu /AT] JJLOVOV Key'', dXka KOLI (fapoveo raoe. otfiot, KacriyvrjT, o/x//,a aov Tapdcr5 8e [heridov Xvcrcrap, dpru craxjjpovcov. 3> firjrep, l/cerevoj ere, firj 'vicreLi poi aifiaTioTTovs KOX SpaKovrcooeLs Kopas' yap a u r a i Trkr/criov OpcocrKovcrC [xov-2

OP. HA. OP. HA. OP.

245

250

ing by the last, one of the Cyclic poems). 251. av vvv Porson and others, after Canter, for ) different from those bad ones, for you may, if you choose; and do not merely utter, Kal T-i\v ' E V avrcp ( T v v f oirov yap 'E ivawruis TTOV Kal M e - but also feel (i. e. practise) these sentiments.' " Egregie Euripides hac severa vtkaos. 248. 'aytrat. Schol. SyeraiTzs yvvatKa, admonitione, quam non merita est EleeO.VT\ TOV \a/j.^dv€i. iirdyeTat 5e SovAoff tra, incipientem impetum insaniae ex^ %rzp6v TI, awr\ TOV fitd' eauroD ayei. pressit." Hermann. The ambiguity of a phrase which ought 2o3—4. Diogenes Laertius, citing this to mean. ' if he is marrying a wife,' is distich, vii. llii', p. 220, gives apriais removed by 'TZAevrjv ky6^vos preceding. (ppovSiv, which Porson has admitted, with 2 (9. The article can hardly be justified less than his usual judgment. That
0PE2THZ. fxiv, at TakaiTrcop'', aTpefxa crots iv yap ovoev u>v oo/ceis cra

aTTOKTevovcru JU,' ai KvvanriSe<s, yopycoires ivepav lepiai, Seival deal. HA. OVTOL \Lzdr\- x cr^ijcro) ere TTTJSSV OP. [lides1 n" ovcra TO>V ifxwv 'Epivvcov fiicrov \h o^/ua^ei?, cos fidXrjs es TapTapov. JEL1. ot yw TixXaiva, n V iiruKOvptav \d/3a>, iwel TO Oelov 8vcr/xeves Ki.KTrjixe.6a ; OP. Sos r o f a /iot Kepov\Ka, Swpa Aotjiov, ot§ /A' etTr' '^TTOXXWV i^ajjivvacrdau Oeas, et /A' iK<j)o/36iev [Lavia&iv \vcr(jrjfiaai,v. ^e^XTjcrerai n s ^eaiv fipoTrjcrCa X€P1' el jjur) 'fa/Aea/zei )(ct>pts 6/A/xaTaiv e/xcov. eicraKoveT ; ov^ opaO* eK7)f36\a>i>

247

HA.

200

265

270

present editor. It is not very likely that TIV iirinovptav Adfiin; Longinus quotes in this single instance the poet would this very fine distich, p. 266. have departed from the order of the 269. e£o.fj.vvair8cu, the reading of the stichomythia. Hermann however thinks best copies, is preferable to e£a/j.vv£a0ai, differently: —" Bene etiam hoc a poeta given by Porson, because the aorist iminventum est, quod hie et infra v. 268 plies indefinite time, present or future, acrius effervescente insania distichorum and also an action of frequent repetition. tenor ternis versibus turbatar." ' Phoebus told me that I should (success259. s IZziv. There is a similar passage in Aesch. Cho. 1042, OVK elal 5<S|tu Tuvde yvaAois. Hel. 1301, Spofj-dSt KtioAcij. 7n}^.drwy ifj.oi'
248

ETPiniAOT

TL Srjra /xeXXer' ; TTTepoi<;' TO.

r aWepa 8' airiacrde 0ecr(j>aTa.

275

ecr TI

TTOI nod'

^Xdfieada hejxvCcjv diro ; €K KV\L6JTU>V yap a3#is av yakrjv opco. ^vyyove, TI KAmeis Kpara Oeicr eicrw TTCTTXCOV ;

280

t ere jneTctSiScws TTOVCOV e^iSiv,

Te Trapiywv Trapdevco vocrot,? e/xals. e/xaiv eKaTi CTWTIJKOII KaKWU1 ai) [Lev yap CTreVeucras Ta8', elpyacrTai S' e/Aol fxrjTpaov al/Jba' Ao^ia. 8e /xe)u,^)OjLiai, OCTTIS /x' eirapas epyov avocriutrarov TOI? jiiev Xoyois 7}V(j)pave, TO^S S' epyotcrLv ov. i he iraripa TOV ifjubv, el KOT ofxjxaTa vv vw, [x/ryrep ei Kxeivai fie XPV> yeveiov TOVS' av eKTelvai XITCI?

285

290

includes the lower part of the arrow, and copies give 5e y3 275. QaKpi(eTt. See on Bacch. 678. eireKeAeufra.

278. As the aorist is used, and not 286. The use of eirdpas, ' having put T)AA6ntiT8a, we must conclude that Elec- me up to,' with an accusative both of the tra's attempt to hold her brother was thing and the person, is liable to suspivain, and that lie broke from her grasp, v. cion. Kirchhoff thinks one or more verses 2B5. have been lost, Hermann that Spauai 279. 7<JAV
249

HA.

Sxrat es el ixrjr e/ceu'os dvaka/3eLV e]u,eXXe <£<2s, iyco 8' 6 TXI^ICUV roiaS' eKTrhqcreiv Kcu KaaiyvrjTov Ktxpa, ex 8a.Kpv9apei> (j^pevcov icryyaive Trapajxvdov &'• orav Se cru crTevrjs, ijjaas TrapovTas xprf °"e vovdereiv (£iXa* iwLKovpCcu yap al8e rots iXois /caXai. dXX, a) TaXatva, /Sacra ScofLaTov ecrw wV^w r* aiiTj-voi' fi\d(f>apov iKTaOelcra So •»? TrpocreSpia vocrov KTyjcreu TLV , ol)(6[JLe(r0a' ere yap e)(0) [lovrjv eTTLKOvpov aXXcov, ws opa?, epr)[x,os a>u. OVK ecrTL' avv aol /cat Oaveiv

295

300

305

' y i / 303. airov ope^ai, Schol. rpotpijv Xa/3e. vov, i/ceTeuw (re T&j^5e yovv6.Twv', and €K- The common reading is O1T/>V T'. Cf. v. 5ta Sepijs e5e|aTO, ob AouTp* Ttivtiv may mean ' to protract, prolong,' 41, oi/T€ aira T IxaKpav y&p e^iretvas, Aesch. Ag. 889. eSa>Ke x/"" '- The use however in the Schol. TTOAAAS AtTa^ 5ia rrjs itcraffectis latter passage of the plural ITITH, with the TSIV xe'pwy irotTJcrai airby ToiSe TOV -ye- probability that opeyfddai, ' to have an appetite for,' would take a genitive in this veiov, 8TI\OV6TI atyd/j.€vov. 291. The MSS. vary between ufaa sense, (Photius, opeyerai, tirrfvp.*?,) gives a strong confirmation to trircov, which has and /j.T)TroTe, one of the best having /J.TITrtore. Porson, whom W. Dindorf fol- been adopted from Kirchhoff's best MS. lows, gives fir] rfjs TiKov former is rightly preferred by the more recent editors. ing b y an object, like H e c . 752,

VOL. III.

Kk

250

ETPinuor Kal tfiv e^ei yap Tavrov r)v av KaT0dvr)<;, yvvrj ri hpdTOV Xe

JUT) voarjs yap, dXXd So^a^s vocre fipoToiaw a/nopia re yiyvercu. XO. aicu,

310

315

arp.

a) iTTepo(f>6poL TTOTviaS

^

at diacrov eXct^er' e l yoois, EvfieviSes, atVe

320

ravabv aWep' d/ATraXXecr^' at 308. ex 6 '

Schol. ^7ou that has befallen him in consequence of . d ykp 311. Spay xph " - Schol. & eTiros called; and in reference to it the company of the Furies is here a&a.KXsvTos, Zt)\ov67i, viz.'tinvov\a^e?v KTK. 312. Hermann omits the 6K with two uninitiated in Bacchic rites,—the rites of joy and revelry, as distinct from tears of the inferior MSS. 313. airoSixov, acquiesce in, accept as and groans. The Furies are called TTT€true. Schol. iriffrevt a\7]9<*>s 6?i/ai,—n$ipo(p4poi as in Iph. T. 289, -mepois epeV€%£ T))V virotyiav /caTCt vovv ael TTJS /ta- fj.d.T(i>v posed now to speak generally, and not to AeTTTuVeTai. Probably however we should her brother directly. However, vocijs is read at impbu ravabv KTA.., ' who vibrate probably right, said indefinitely, and not your long pinions through the air,' or pointedly in reference to Orestes. The Sp6)iov ravabv, which would give a consense is, a fancied illness is as difficult to struction like Hel. 1495, i*6AoiTe irofl' 'Udeal with, and as afflicting to the patient, •niov olpov (v. oldfjia or ap/xa) Si al94pos as a real one. Compare Bacch. 311, pri$' Hixtvm. Porson, in whose time (as before %v SoKrjs jueiz, if 5e 5
SfMoiws Qavaros

%xov(Xt Kal 4f

ainiv.

0PE2THZ.

251

BiKav, TivvfJLevat, (f>6vov, TOV 'Aya[j.€fivopos

yovov

idaar

£Kka6io~9ai

\vcr325

cra? ju.aj'taoos fOLTa\eov. <j>€v olcov, 3> TaXas, o S.TTO

OLV 6

e\a.Kev eXa/ce, Se^a/ievos dva, hd co Zev, TIS eXeos, TIS OS' dycov <£ovios p QodXfiiv ere TOV fiiKeov, w SaKpva hdxpvcn, o-v/A/SaXXei r t s es Sdjaov dXacrropuiv al^ta eras, o cr' /3

330

avr. 335

323. SiKav a'tfiaros. A sort of mixed omits eAaKep with two or three inferior construction between Tivvfievat aljua, and MSS., and gives OK& rb SdireSov with Tivifievai af/ia S'IKT)I> (like juereAfleiV Tiva Brunck, not noticing the incorrectness of 8(K7)C), rather than a misuse of TlvvaBai the article, and supposing the first sylfor TIVHV, ' to pay,' which is said of the lable of SdweSov to be long.—After fivxol culprit, not of the prosecutor. The Scho- the MSS. add yas, against the metre. liast wrongly explains the first participle 332. S> for la King.—This passage is by airoStSovtrai, the second by iicdiKovffai.obscure, and can only be explained by Hermann's view is not very probable, that referring the time spoken of not to preSIKTJV aiixaTos means the satisfaction forsent circumstances, but to the feelings a father's blood exacted by Orestes from and meditations arising from the oracle, his mother, and now in turn avenged by while the murder was yet in contemplathe Furies. For the address appears to be tion. ' What pity can be shown to her ? general, and to signify what the Furies What is this deadly contest that is at ordinarily do, not what they are doing in hand, impelling thee, the unhappy son, the present case. for whom (or, in which contest; compare 327. The metre requires that the a in Bacch. 1147) some evil demon is adding <poiTa\eov should be pronounced long, in grief upon grief, by bringing upon thy favour of which some analogies might be family the curse of a mother's blood, which cited. Kirchhoff considers the passage drives thee into madness ? ' The Schoas corrupt beyond the hope of restoration. liasts explain, TIS ekeis eVri TOVTQJ T$ Hermann makes the attempt, by giving 'Opfffrri, and ovfich e'Aeijcrei ere rbi> 'OpeV/AavidSos Seivas | (pona\4ov /aSx^otf, otcw,TT)V. If the above view be correct, we & TaAas I KTA., and in the antistrophe should probably read ana0aKxei having set your 336. Porson gives is the metrical correction of a late MS. for $6{iovs. ence of metre, gives &>> & (polios \ %\a.Kt, oco SdireSov. Porson

Kk2

252

ETPiniAOT KaTo\ovpO[iai.

6 jueyas oX/3os ov ix6vb[xos iv /3/JOTOts* dva. Se Xcu^os ws Tts d/carou doas Tirana?

340

KareKkvcrev Seivwv TTOVCOV WS TTOVTOV

Aa/3/Dois 6\e0pCoLv yapcov, a7ro TavraXou, cre/Jecr&u /x.rji' jSacrtXevg o8e ST) MeveXaos a^a^, fTroXXg afipocrvvr) STJXOS bpaaOai TWC TavraXiSwv e^ aLixaTos a>v. w yCkiovavv arparbv op/JLijcras es •yrji' 'Serial', ^aip', evTv^ia. 8' avTos 6]u,tXets, Oeodev Trpafas

345

350

355

339—40. It is probable that these two immo utrumque parentem ab diis ortum verses should be transposed, because 339 significari necesse est. Videtur ergo Eurishould agree with 324. (So also Kirch- pides Pelopem ex Dione Atlantis filia natum putasse, quam Hyginus ejus mahoff proposes.) 341. ai>aTipc££as, sc. avTbv, rbv ftXfiov, trem fuisse scribit, fab. 83." its \ai<pos atcdrov 6ous, Sa{fj.ti>v T/S «aT€/c- 348. Seeing Menelaus approach with splendid attire, the chorus break forth into anapaestics, congratulating him on sc. ^(T7rep ey 7T(J^TOU KVfj.a(Ti. The common proverb KO.K5)V ireAayos is alluded to. the success of his enterprise.—The words For the comparison of ruined fortunes iroWrj afipoavvri are corrupt, nor is ira\v with the loss of a mainsail, see Aesch. $' afipoaivri, given by Porson and KirchEum. 525, aw XP^wp Ka9^iev understood, one ex-tom, ii. p. 30, (86, Reiske,) MeeeAaos Se cepted, who rightly says, oAedpiois iv ivoWij afipofrvvy Sr/Kos dpav, where Kirchhoff 345—6. Porson regarded this passage as says there are variants iroAv, iroAb 5', corrupt, perhaps without sufficient reason. TroWrj y'. Hermann, somewhat boldly For eVefios &AAos see Suppl. 573, TTOA- but not improbably, gives iroKKij S* 4v \ ajSpoThat the transcribers were not familiar avvrj SriAos Spatrdai, He adds, with some with the combination appears from the truth, " Paroemiaco finiri dehebat sysfact that one or the other of the words is tema antequam chorus Menelaum alloomitted in some MSS. Here irdpos means queretur." Still, his paroemiac is not a 'in preference,' and the sense is, 'There very rhythmical one. Kirchhoff thinks irois no house now left me to respect, other fibs appotrvvr] is the true reading ; and we than, and different from, that sprung from have a&pbv iviia 1528, afipbv K&AOV Iph. A. the marriage of Tantalus, son of Zeus.' 614, ufrpby frabeiv iroSI Med. 1164. W. Hermann however says, " Non est credi- Dindorfs theory of an ' exquisitior crasis,' bile domum Pelopidarum rbv airb 8toy6- iroAAaPpoo-vvri, will find but few advocates. vav yi.ji.wv dici hac tantum caussa po354. ai/rbs, i. e. as compared with the tuisse, quod Tantalus filius Jovis fuerit: unhappy Orestes.

0PE2THX,

253

MENEAA02. a> Sojfia, Trj [lev o~' TjSews TpoiaOev

iXdwv,

irpocrSepKOfxat

Trj 8' IBCJV

KVKXO> yap elX^Beicrav d#\t'ois OVTTCxiTTOT dXXrjV [JLaXXov eX8ov kiTTLaV. 'Ayajjt,iyuvovo Kal ddvarov,

360

olco Trpbs Sa/Aapros wAero,

MaXea Trpoaicryoyv TTpSpav IK Se KV[idTa>v 6 vavTiXoicri juaVris i^rjyyeiXe /JLOL Nr)pec)<; vpcxprJTrjs FXavKOS, di//eu8?)s debs, 6's poi TO8' elnev ijjL
365

870

'Opearr/v TralSa TOV 'Aya^e/ivovo? (f>CXaicn ^epcrl

TreptfiaXelv

Kal

356. Menelaus, returning to the palace learnt the news of his brother's fate from of the Atridae after an absence of eighteen Glaucus. The ground of this passage is years (Hel. 775)> addresses, as usual, the Od. iv. 515, where Agamemnon is dehouse of his fathers, but with mixed feel- scribed as about to reach Malea, when he ings of satisfaction and of sorrow. He was driven again to sea and accidentally had learned the murder of Agamemnon carried to the abode of Aegisthus. some time before, when near the promon3 6 3 . 6 yavriKoicri /J.O.VTLS is to be comtory of Malea, from the mouth of the sea- pared with S 0/J?)|1 fiavTis Ai6vvnevqs. The present par" valde inutilis," and because irpoaiaxav ticiple refers to exKvov below; ' I heard would appear to belong to HXero rather of Clytemnestra's death just as Helen than T]iri
254

ETPiniAOT c!)s €UTi^owras> CKXVOV dXnvTTOiv 777s TvvSapeias

TTCUSOS dvocnov <j)6vov. 375

Kal vvv OTTOV 'O~TIV eivrar/ S> vedvi.oe<;, 'AyafiefJbvovos

TTCH?, OS TO, Setv' CTXT]

/3pe(j>o<; ydp 7)v TOT iv 6T

i^eXenrov

/xeXadpov

KXvTaL/junjcrTpt e's Tpoiav

icov,

0)O~T OVK av avTov yvcopCaai/ji' av elcrLOOJV. OP.

6'S' et/j,' 'OpecrTr)<;, MeveXeas,

ov (.crropets-

380

eKO)V eyco o~oi Tajaa p.i]wo~(ji KaKa. TCOV <ju>v Se yovaTcav wpoiToXeLa Ovyydvca tKCTTJS d(f)1jXXoV CTTO/AaTOS i^dlTTCOV aa>o~6v JX' di,£aL S' avTov es

Kaipov

ME.

8) 6eol, TL Xevcro-Q); Tiva SeSopKa vepTepcov ;

OP.

ev y

eliras* ov yap

£ai KaKois, (f)do<; 8'

385

opw.

ME.

ws r/yptciHTac TrXoKa/Mov av-)(ji.y}pov, raXas-

OP.

o u ^ r\ TTp6o-o\pCs /A*, dXXa

Tapy

px, olov izpu>ToX4]La. Compare Ion 373. a\iTVTros, ' sea-beaten,' occurs as an epithet to corpses in Aesch. Pers. 926. 401, -npwrov fxev 6 6fbs T&v iflwv irpoffk Here perhaps aXiTvnoi, sea.beaters,' i- e. The rowers, are rather meant, from the Ho- accusative is here in apposition to the meric TTO\LT}V a\a TVTTTOV €p€Tfj.o?s. T h e sentence, ' as my first form of address.' —e|a7rTa^, ' fastening (to your knees) good copies agree in aXiKTmroiV. 370. T&. SEIKO Kana, ' those dreadful the prayers of a mouth that has no supevils.' On Seivbs with the article see Iph. pliant bough to affix to them.' Hesychius (quoted by Kirchhoff), a TtilV KO.KWV, 381. Kirchhoff, with Porson, prefers though this is not certain, since he may lirjpicra, Hermann and W. Dindorf ai\- have meant to paraphrase es Kaipbv, espefjLava>. The MSS. are pretty equally di-cially as the preceding words are irapavided ; but fjLTii/vetv has the sense ofy4yovas 5e avrbs els Kaip6v. KaTtmtiv, to give evidence against one's 386. Kaxois, the causal dative, as in v. self. 210. 1 382. Photius, vpa>r6\ftov, airapxh' -— 388. atKi^erai pe, make me look aeiK^s, irpaT6\(ia, ra awdpy/iaTa T7js \das, & unsightly; or perhaps, • torture me,' as rots Btois averlQeffav ty at T&V ttapiriov in Aesch. Prom. 203, OBTOIS OT^WS «ol

aq fitrp auu/s aq) uo aweo }u pera aq) )Bq) p

uuBnuajj 'g\ xpx 'Joy 'snaeqojg

'Xus 0) )ua)sisuooui aq pjnoA\ )i 'asiMJaq)Q j(q aaA;S si os[B ^ajdnoo siqx '6—86S •Todfylldiz sm$vs>v /t{£Li. /tidipX aoi.aoj, •ssaoojd aores aq) p u s auo SB j o uajpds 3J3M 'Xpoq aq) j o Suiiunq aq) piiE saqsE ,sos>yd smi-nviL no sg OLHOI. .U.j> sqqizafU) aq) j o SuiXjnq aq) '•ndnii. aq) p u s soififj. <£i 3g ^ 'nox>ya SUJ. oj^BQ^iLf ttofQl ftl^x /isri j £ aq) )Bq) 'psjiajai aq XBIU )i aSessed siq) jo AodpriL roQttpC jaq)ia piBS s?(aajt) aq) Xq pa)p 'SJ3)UM Jaq)O pus 'g 'Aix og -mijiyj. dnoxL qgnoq) '9 -qDj;}£ ui papjooai si SmpBaj snouBA y )joqs B aaojaq pasn XjajBj si Sf aq) puB 'unouojd aq) uo sisBqdtna Ajussajau on si )nq ' ^ 5 Sf aAiS j^oqqDJi^l puB nos 1 ^ "oidmTiii* punoj aAEq o) jaAa •AllLfY S1XVYY0JL -Moq smaas a j j 'nonytfr sqd±Uri SLJ, noi. t^ri 0) )aajEAinba 'siyrpLiyo—-aaii) puooas qua s^og7g /tLiiiivj, 'avjdmriij. ivr1vj.xn/ti AtyB 8Ai)EjjBa aq) uosaad X)iraS aq) a-ieds sqdj*Url sti-L 'somrlm sodj.tni 3J> TotA"o"(i '7sX. pinoM pun 'sjaq)O IUOJJ a{B) aq) p p ) uaaq -•pjLf jnj/ ^—i )dnjjoo 'saAjasqo Jjoqqojig XpsajiB sm/ aq 'suBatn aq )nq J41 jEaq j , SB 'SI 'A13IA Siq JO UOI)BU1JI)UOD UI 'anj)snoa )qSioi a ^ -g^g -A 'S^/IV. Amjinz UOSJOJ

qojqn

o)

'gog -A UO

s m, 'uosBaj qontu )tioq)iii pa))irao ' )uanbasqns aq) pui3 UOSJOJ qoiqM I aq) ppB auo )nq saidoa pooS aq) |[B q) SXBS jjoqqo.113 \e spdM -QQf

X[ipooui ')uiE]draoD siq Xjioads O) '{[IM siq )sureSe 'paSjn uaqM 'sa)saJO )Bq) jBap a)inb si ) j j ssaupBra puB j a u S puoXaq XpE[Btu JBBJ OU psq aq uaqAi \L pxj>7vpi' XBS sa)sajo p p o q s X q ^ 'SSJSB a j j -saidoo aq) ]]E puB )sui[oqog aq) )SUIESB puB 'J{as)i ui SuipBaj pBq

-ty» donyxg

( ')j

pjeaq J , irol>aG'Hljt

98S

pooS e si qoiqji p qq 'b doriv d OM) JO au() 'TCK saidoo p uoramoo aq) si qoiqM 'sri JOJ wrl 8AIS - s s M * s 8 q oal:> 8MX '06S •asjaA aq) jo SumaiSaq aq) ui -gjAj auo q)tM sg JOJ 3J- saAiS nusuuaji -asBJqd aq) uo )uataraoo )saq aq) si '79/iro^ij)odji msmririy swj.j>nvym swdk% 'ggQ 'qaqx 'qosay m asjaA a q j , (-saXa ssajjBa) , siq) snrefdxa X()qSu aBiq))Bi^; -sfodon smdU% '68g ••oUi

«x »VY» *3^f i^jLxtvri *siju)j>odjL U Xno *[oqog

'mdmzQ U Xno •ivj.zjjxm smdum

! nU ±o± vdsrIU s u : 3±OM, sLrwny 30 m5dL •g'j^f •tvjdmrlii Soi-orlro £ SodiUrl 31, ivisivrl -JQ sror/o j y w 'S03^/ k d-ol

Qp2

^/ y y

y^

'S3(f>r>D Url ox no ^SsfpvD ox iox do i slid) Smu. ' •SCM3T/.O»Z.C/I3 /

068

c

c

M3Q VQIO/UU) 120 'SiX>3naX> U, /

O

O

/

it

/

i

! sox>psi msxiyyou-a .o Six .' SKXAVIL •oriUdX ni ' 3rl S3 t g amriivq o .£3rloQi3<j> Sum/Ciyo g nooi3<j) .r>£>aoxL •&n.3A0(p nodmiLiwyvi siix SodiUrl irlis go 'vidoriTp x>t3tvo UD lorf ^oXpy vdvu, m ' ''or/ 3iiioy3y no ^O/io ( g ox .noqnodip vrlm£> ox -JQ Srodlt^ awxvrlrlo s?3x>x)rt3y 30
256

ETPiniAOT

ME.

norepa KOLT OIKOVS, ^ vpocreSpevav

irvpa.;

OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP.

vXao-ara>v ocrrecov avatpecrw. irapr\v r t s aXXos, os crbv wpOevev 8e/uas ; IlvXdSyjs, 6 avvSpav al)aa KOLL [xrjTpbs acrfia.T(t)v Se raSe vocreis TTOLCOV VTTO ; e S o f ISeiv Tpeis VVKTI irpocrfiepeLs Kopas. oTS' a? IXefas, ovojxdo-ai 8' ov /3ouXo/x.cu. crejxval yap' evrraiSevra 8' aTrerpittov X4ye.iv. avrau ere /3aK^evovo~t crvyyevel 6va> ; otjaot StojyiAcov, ols iXavvofiao raXa?. ov Sewa Tracr^etv Seii^a TOVS elpyacrfxevovs. dXX' ecrTLV rjixlv ava(f>opa. T^S £v/JL(f>opa<;, fiT) do.va.Tov e'birrjs' TOVTO /xev yap ov cro(f>6v. $oi/3os KeXewcras fJtrjTpbs eKirpa^at, tyovov. d/Aa^eorrepos y &v TOV KOKOV Kal Trjs SovXevo/xev deols, o TI TTQT elalv oi 6eoC. VVKTQS

405

410

415

was burying his mother, when she was should apparently be restored. The adnot burned till night. This will account verb is opposed to CTKOICOS, a-fiaBus, and for an apparent vcrrepov Trp6repov in Ale.implies that delicate perception of the duty of reserve on religious matters which C07, vtKvv — (pepovaivftptirivirpbs rd<pov re ttal Trvpdv, and the pleonastic phrase common minds little apprehend. Cf. Ion 247, & £tvt, To fiev v Trepi. 405. &pBevev 5e'/xas, avwpQov, edzpd7T€U6i/, Hesychius (quoted by KirchhofF). Hippol. v. 100. Sllppl. 417, Siopdzvcav \6yovs opOaJs. 413. This verse, which involves the 406. (Tvvtip&v al/xa. The Greeks prefer common proverb opdv Trtit6vTU}v one, whereon the burden of our calamity l>.T)§£vbs Qaviiv viro. and explains the usage ma)' be laid.' On the next verse, wherein as an abbreviation of a double question, the doctrine of suicide is deprecated, see voryt'is 5e €/c <pa.fflLO.Tiav ; virb iroiojv ; Here. F. 1248. There is an aposiopesis, 410. The common reading was aTrai- for he was going on to say, ' in Phoebus, Seura S' airoTptirov, but three of the best who ordered me to accomplish my mother's copies give tvwa.lS€VTa. The choice then murder.' lies between Musgrave's a-KOTpiim, and 418. The MSS. omit 01 before »€o!, Hermann's aTrerpeVou. The latter gives with the exception of two or three of the at least as good sense, ' Discreetly you later copies. The error arose from rewere averse from naming them ' (cf. v. garding 0eo7s as a dissyllable. Schol. 37), while it accounts for the reading e!re cx/iaBeis e/fre
0PEZTH2. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP.

257

KO.T OVK a/iwet Ao£ia<s TOIS crois ju,e\Xei- TO ^etov 8' eVri TOIOUTOV <£vcrei. 7TOO-OV ypovov Se p.y]rpo% oi^ovrat TTVOOLC ; ZKTOV TOS' tffjLap- en irvpa deppr) rd(f)ov. ws r a ^ u fjLerrjXdov cr aZ)aa /r^Tejoos #eai. ou (xot'X.ous e<£i;s Ka/cds. 7rarpos Se S17 TI cr' axfyeXel TLjJicopCa ; OVTTW TO fieXkov 8' tcroi' anpatjla Xey&>. ets TO, Trpos TTOXW Se 77(3? e x Spacras TaSe ; /xtcrovju,e^' OVTW? wo-Te /AT) TTpoo-evviireiv. ovS" rj-yvLcrai crbv alfjua Kara VO\KOV -^epoiv; eKKXeio/xai y a p Safxarcav oirq [xoXco. TIWS TTOXLTCOV i^ajxiWavrai ere y-ijs ; Otaf, TO Tpotas jaicros ava
420

425

430

420. TorouToy. Schol. aei 7ap /3pa8u- to Apollo's oracle.—Several of the recent yei TJ> forop. Ion, penult.y ey re'Aos y&p M S S . give eiir&iv KOKWS for e ^ s 5ia/cei(rai, 'howare it, indeed, it would have been an incon- you situated with respect to the state?' sistent character; since nothing short of Hel. 313, TT&S 5' evfieveias TOWIS' in SiSabsolute reliance on the oracle would /tois %xeLS • The Scholiast thinks the have induced him to do such a deed.—• question put on interested motives, that This verse is quoted by Plutarch, De sera Menelaus may treat Orestes kindly or Num. Vindicta, p. 548. harshly according to the sentiments of 423. The opinion of the Scholiast ia the people. adopted by Hermann, that us raxv KTA. 428. Schol. fii(Tovfj.€8a, SCTTE ju^ irpoiris an ironical reply to the statement of ayopeveiv 7}fj.as Tiva. See on Here. F . Orestes, that the gods do not act with 1284. haste, but slowly. 429. V6/J.OV, a much better reading than 424. This verse is in some way corrupt. the vulg. V6/J.OVS, has been restored by Porson, who had too great a deference for Kirchhoff from his best MS. Perhaps Brunck, accepts as " certissima " his con- we should also read aaiv for aiv. Schol. jecture iipvv (pihos, and so W. Dindorf oube 4ita8dp67is Kara robs vSfiovs rb abv TOV rb aljua Kal rbv (p6vov T&v and Hermann edit, the latter comparing ai'/ia, avrt l v Suppl. 867, l^os T* aAtiBiis i\v cptAots. Ga>v x* P& . 430. 8irr; IJ.6\O>. Schol. eirl rb br/viaBut even so the verse is no reply to the preceding verse. If we read a.\rj6Hs, and Qr\vai ST)AOV6TI. 431. elajUtAAeopTai, e|eAaiVoua*i. See suppose Orestes to have taken that verse as a taunt, he may have meant, ' you are v. 38. 432. T£I Tpoiasjxiffos, "Troicumodium," indeed base to your friends.' Kirchhoff's opinion however is perhaps more pro- Hermann; attributing to Agamemnon's bable, that the verse containing Orestes' fault the dislike felt by himself against reply has been lost, the words els tyiAovs Troy, or the Trojan expedition, beevs /caxbs being part of Menelaus' re-cause his brother Palamedes had been joinder, 'you have behaved basely to your unjustly put to death through the jearelations,' and ov
VOL. I I I .

LI

258

ETPiniJOY

ere TifJicopeZ (f)6vov. ME. y ov [JLeTrjv /JLOI,Sta Tpiwv 8' airoWvfAcu. ov OP. ME. Tts 8' aXXos ; ij TTOV T£>V air' AlyicrOov i\(ov OP. OVTOl jX VySpt^OUCT-', S)V TToXlS TO.VVV K\V€1. Se o~xrJTTTp' iq. a e^eu' TTOXIS ; ME. 0VK OP. Tt SpoWes f o TI KCU craves e x e t s \p7)o<s KOL6' rjjj.(ov otcrerai ME. evyeiv Trokiv TIJVS', ^ Oavelv, rj pr) Oavziv; OP. Oavzxv vrr acrrcov Xevcrtjaw TrerpaS/AaTt.. ME. Kar' o v ^ ^>evyeis yijs VTrepfiaXwv opov<s; OP. KVKXCO yap etXicrcrd/xe#a Tray^aXKOi? oVXots. ME. iSux TT/aos i)(6p£>v, f) TT/DOS 'ApyeCas X e i°° s »' OP. TravToyv Trpbs aaT&v, ws ddvco- / S p a ^ s Xdyos. w /xeXeo?, ^fcas ^v/x(^opas et? OP. es cr' eXTrts 17 'ju.1^ fcara^ivyas ex e t OP.

435

440

445

T^I/ Tpoiav fierh rthv t'EW-t]va>i' 4(rrpa- Aegisthi."—For %irov we should perhaps Teytre, Kol fiau/xatrffely a>s ouSeis TOJI/ 7r(^- read oiiwov. On the meaning of these ITOT€ yevo^ivcav eV troos 'Ayafj.efj.fQya, rodro yap give STI craves eiire7v e%ets, and the'6TI iv izarpl,is scarcely correct unless ex01* &» followed Gvvayu]vi£tTa.L rhp /caret rod 'OpeffTou in place of €%fis. Hermann gives TI davarov. Spavres; % TI KTA., and Boissonade pro-

483. Tifiupe'!, Schol. KoXafei. This is posed el Ti. The Scholiasts seem to have an unusual syntax of the active verb. found as. The true reading perhaps Oed. R. 107i TOUS avT6tvTas xelP^ Tifj.ai- is, Ti SpwVTes; elire S\ EI (Tatpuis einety e s pzlv riv&s. Ibid. v. 140, TC$X' hv K&fj.' hv exeis. Schol. eiVe' jj.oi Garpas h £X ' TOLavTT) x el p^ TtjuwpeTf Sehoi.—The M S S . eiire7v. vary between ipii/ov and ij
434. 8m Tpiuv, in all the three throws yelv, against the MSS. of a wrestling-match. This phrase is ex443. inrepftdWuf Matthiae and W. plained on Aesch. Eum. 559, %v plv T6S' Dindorf, with one or two good MSS. The ^5?J Toil/ Tpi&v iraXaHTpaTwv. Plat. Phaedr. sense however is, ' Why do not you pass p . 256 By TSIV Tpian/ TraAaio'/j.dTwi' rwy the confines of Argolis, and fly for your ws &A.770WS 3O\vjj.TziaKoiv %v vevLK^Kaffw, life ?' Alcest. 794, OHKOVV — iris;? /ieff By the following question TI'S SAAos,- ri^.wv TaV5' VTTsp$a\(iiv irvXas ; Menelaus means rls yap 6 Tpiros ; and 44."). xef"k. There is a variant x"°"
0PEXTH2.

259

dXX' dd\io)s irpacrcrovcriv c u r v e s /xoXcov jaeraSo? <£iXoicri s oSe Trpbs rjfJ-a-s, ov /AaXicrr' atSws /A' e^et, 460 eXOelv TOLCTLV efetpyacr^t,eVot5. l y a p ju,' Wpexjje [UKpov ovra, TTOXXOL, Se eTr\y)cre TOV '^4yayu,e)avovos S' dyKaXaicri TrepKpepayv, Arj&a ff oifia, i fJi' ovSev rjacrov rj AuocrKopoi. 465 ots, w TaXawa KapSia "tyvyr} r if^rj, aTreScoK d^ioi/Sds ou KaXaV Ttva UKOTOV Xctj8<M TrpocrcoTra); TTOLOV eTTiTrpocrdev vio
TTOV 77ov ^uyarpos r^s e ^ s iSw 7roo-tr, MeveXaov ; evrl ydp T&J K\vTaiiwq<xrpa<; Tacfxp CKXVOV W? es NavrrXCau

470

4S3. x^PlTa* Tarpipas, Schol. ^TOI SS 6 father of Helen and Clytemnestra, having iraT^ip eiroir]'<"- Aesch. Pers. 221, 464. irepHpipuv, carrying me about, Sevrepov 5e xph x ° " r ^"V T€ ™' *9ITO?J exhibiting me proudly, as the son and x^atT^alOed. Col. 477> X°^s X 6 ' a(r ^ al heir of Agamemnon. av&VTa irpbs irpt!m}v ea. All these pas470. The aged Tyndareus, reputed sages seem borrowed from Od. xi. 26,

LI

2

260

ETPiniAOT crvv ak6)(Oi ayere /ue* irpb irpicrfiv, yaipe, Zrjvbs o^okeKTpov Kapa. <2 x°"Pe KaL °"^> MeveXeas, KIJSCV/A' ipov.

TJKOI

ME. TT.

ea 1 TO fieXXov &)? KaKov TO JU,TJ eiSeVai. 6 iA7)Tpo(f)6vTr)s oSe Trpb Scofidrcov opaKOiv cmX/3ei vocr(i>8ei<5 acrTpanas, o~Tvyr)jx e//,6V.

ME. TT. ME.

475

480

MeveXae, Trpocr6eyyei viv, avocriov Kapa ; TI y a p ;
TT.

fSefiapfiapuio-ai ^odvios we eV

ME. TT.

'EWrjviKov TOI TOP 6fJi66ev Ti[iav dei. Ka\ TWV voyuOiv ye [xr/ irporepov eirai Oekeiv.

fiapfidpois.

ME.

wav TOV£ dvayKt)^ BovXov CVT' iv TOZS croc^oTs.

TT. ME. TT.

KtnTTjo-o vvv av TOVT', iya) 8' ov KTrjo~oiiai. bpyr] yap dpa aov /cat TO yrjpas ov crocj)6v. fTrpos TOJ^S' dywf TIS o~oia<; rjKei irepi.

485

490

afiv TrpJnepov, superior to €7TT& 7r€pi5pO(Uas irwv. the laws which enjoin that no one should 1 105 475. xP ^ Kirchhoff, from his best hold converse with a murderer. MS., all the others giving the common 488. irav TOU£ avayirns. Out of many reading, -^p6viov. explanations offered by the Scholiast, this 476. Porson's arbitrary transposition, seems the best: T} TT)S v. 478. ea. He suddenly sees Orestes. Another gives, irdvra TO C | avayxt)? Sou480. " affrpa-naX de fulgore oculorum Aetav 01 (rotpol Kplvovtriv. Cf. v. 418. If dictae. Draconem vocat, quod serpentes necessity is the mistress, all that depends quum nascuntur rupto corpore matrem on her is in the relation of a slave, necant." Hermann; who adopts this 491. This verse is commonly given acabsurd whim from the Scholiast. The right cording to Porson's emendation, on which comment is given in another scholium, however no great reliance can be placed, irpbs rdvSe (Tcxplas TIS &y cr/city 7JK01 irepi; &ypios ws 6 Spaaou/, tin co/xtis eirpaijei/. 481. " a/cddapTnv Kiipa Barnes in marg. The MSS. have irpbs T6V$' aydw TIS aonescio unde." Porson. This variant is rplas f/Kei irepi ,• Schol. eireiS); el-irzv & recorded in the scholia; but it is not MeceAaos, Ka) T!> yrjpas ov aotpbv, tprjtrh found in any MS. & TwSdpeais, 6V1 Tis x?^a e' TTKTIIJ.Schol. ei 8e SVO-TVX^, &l;iov Tifiav O.VT6V. ^eAij/ia; The phrase hya>vi£to-8cu irp6s —In the next verse the best MS. supplies nva is illustrated by Ion 863, irpbs TIV' ayaras Tieifieaff apiTris ,- Heracl. llfi, a variant yp. cup' 'EkXaSos. 486. ne!, ' under all circumstances,' un- irpbs T ^ S " ayuiy TIS S.pa ToCSe rod \6you

OPEZTHZ.

261

el TO. KaXa iracn (ftavepa /cat TO, fir) KaXa, TOVTOV fris avSpav iyiver ao-vveTcorepos, O(TTl<S TO [M€V hlKaiOV

OVK i(TKe\paTO,

ovS' r\X6ev iirl TOV KOIVOV 'EXXtjvwv vo\x.ov ; iwel yap i^envevcrev ' Ayafiefjivav /3LOV OvyaTpbs TTJS e/A^S vrrep Kapa, epyov, ov yap aivicrco TTOTC, Va XPV VTov erndtivat, fjA bo~lav SLCOKOVT', iKfiaXelv re - TO aacf^pov T eXafiev av rrjs

495

500

jj.dKio"r' av eli). By irpbs r6vfie Tyndareusyarpbs KT\. Porson objected to the may ironically mean irpbs MeveAaov, whogenitive, though he thought it defended has been philosophizing in a bad cause by Electr. 123, Kutrcu cas i.\6%ov e$a\ei> KaKOv a certainly Orestes was most foolish, curuv- T€Kovo~d vw ^.6pov. He gives in his text (TaTaTos, in slaying his mother without viral (i. e. i/7ro), and proposes also Kapa considering the rightfulness of the act, BvyaTpbs vrjs e^ris irAriyels tijro. Kirchand without appealing to the law to punish hoff's conjecture is irArjyels eftris BvyaTpbs her.' As Gregory of Corinth (quoted by 4K x*lPos fKovTa Se, CLVTI TOV KaTTjyopovvTa. One t polated. Probably KadiaTarai; or TLS ixwn)v KoJdiathough the use of Se in the apodosis after rarai. This verb would naturally be ex- ws or eirel should not be so hastily replained by Kei¥ai, when ay&iv for aySiva jected. See on Aesch. Cho. 613. In had led to the notion that it was used Phoen. 45—7, the best copies give as 5' here passively. eire^dpet 'S.rply^ apwayactri TT6XIV — Kp4uv 492. el KT\. ' If, as men say, what is d* afieAfpbs Tafia KfjpiKTO'a AtxV' right is clear to all, as well as what is 502. r i aaxppov KTK. ' He would have wrong, who was ever more foolish than got the credit of moderation for (in place this man ?' Again the reading is doubt- of) his present unhappy lot.' So Herful. The best MSS. give ytver', one mann, who compares Soph. Trach. 330, yivoiT, the majority of the inferior copies jUTjSe TTpOS KOLKots TO?S OVCfl \VTT7}V TTp6s y' tyivtr'. Kirchhoff conjectures, TOVTOU i/j.ov AVTTT]S AcijSoi, ' one grief for another TIS &v ytvort h.v h ye fj.evToi TTJS 4/j.ijs X^ipa riva yiveaBai, Schol. 497. Something is wrong here. The Trjpias ciAricpas ^ SeSuKas. Iph. A. 1230. best MSS. give vKriyds rrts e/j.TJs 8v-Rhes. 407. For the phrase Aaftetv traxppo-

262

ETPiniAOT Kal TOO VO/JLOV r av etxeT> evcre/S^s T av rjv. vvv 8' es rov amov SaCfJiov rjkdt firjTepi.. K<XKr)v yap avrrjv eVSuccos rjyov/JLevos KCLKLcav feyeVero [ArjTepa Kravav. p Se, MeveXecos, Tocrovoe ere' el T6vh' aTTOKTeiveiev o/idXe/crpos yvvr), avrawoKTevel, yoi rouSe Trats aw ^rip KOLTreid* 6 iceCvov yevonevos (f)6vcp <j)6vov Xvcret, Trepas 8e iroi KOLKWV TrpofirjcreTai; KaXw? edevTo ravra irarepes ol ndXaf ets oja/xarwi' fiev oi//iv ov/c etwi' nepav ouS' eis onrdvTrjix, oo-rts at/^' e>(W xvpoi, Ta,7TOKTetveiv Se /AT^. del yap els e//,e\X' ivitjecrOai
505

510

515

520

ot>S' ai' TT-pocreiVotju,'* ouSe ' compare SivyaiOV. Aesch. 514. Kvpe7 Porson and W. Dindorf. Suppl. 157, Kal T6T' oi/ SiKalois Zebs cVKvpoi Hermann and Kirchhoff, with the QeTat \6yois. best MSS. 517. Xfpl>s Kirchhoff with his best 515. " walovv Aid. et MSS." Porson. MS. and two others. Va\g. x^poty. Again, the two best MSS. give dtriovv.

0PE2TH2.

263

yvvaiKo<; iXOovff ovvett e? Tpolas nihov. a/Avvco 8', oaovnep S w a r o s el/xi, r<w VO/JLCO, TO 6r)pLwSe<; TOVTO KGLI fiiai^ovov TTavtav, o KCU yrjv KOL Tro'Xeis oXXucr' dei. 525 iiret TIP et^e?, a> raXas, xfjvy^rjv Tore 6V e£e/?aXXe juacrTov iKeTevovcrd 6jBoi<5. TL /xapTvpoiv aXXcov aKovew Set jii', a y' tiaopav ndpa ; us ovv av elhfjs, MeveXew^, Toicnv 6ediovev9rjvaL [yj jxrj VtySatve ^TrayOTtartSos ^ ^

dvyariqp S' eyxTj Oavovcr' iirpa^ev aXX' ov^t 77"po§ TOVS' eifcos ^v avTrjv davetv. iyco Be raXXa ifyvK dpr/p,

540

526. 5 rd\as. He here turns to Ores- nio-f7ir8a.l v fj.to-e7x'- Perhaps dAA' oi ri. inferior MSS.; but the emphatic pronoun Med. 365, aAA' oi TI Tavrri ravra. The is clearly out of place. latter is a much stronger form of nega532. T : fxaprvpci>v KTX. Schol. TOV- tion. TtCTiv oi/ 5ei ,ue fr)TeTc pdprvpas TOU

264 XO.

ETPiniJOT Tr\.rjv es OvyaTepas' TOVTO S' OVK ^ X w r b s OCTTI? rjvTv-fflo-ev es TeKua, /cat ju,7/ VIOTJ/AOUS £v[A(f)opa<; IKTT\(J<XTO.

OP.

<5 yipov, iya> TOL irpb<s ere SeifiaCva Xiye.iv [OTTOV ere [xiXXoy o-rjv re Xvirrjaeiv pivaJ] aTrekOeTO) 8rj TOI? Xoyoiaiv itciroScov TO yfjpas TJIALV TO crov, o [A eWX^crcrei \6yov, KCLI KCL$' 68bv et/xf vvv Se ar/v Tapfia) rpix_a. iyw S' dVocrios eijiu fiT]Tepa KTOVOIV, ocrios Se *y krepov ovofj-a, Ti^oypwv iraTpi.

545

550 546 547

542, 3. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. lxxiv. band lest he should punish her. Had he 10, and Diogenes Laertius vii. p. 218. not avenged his father, would not his The former gives iv TIKVOIS and /i}j '?ri- spirit in Hades have persecuted him for To Tyndareus himself, €TO. S c h o l . Kal fi^] his remissness ? fj.eya.Aas Kal (pavtpas Kal dfJ.oAoyovptvas the author of Clytemnestra's being, he owes all his woe. It was by the command d 5-14. Tyndareus had warned Menelaus of Apollo that the deed was done. On not to protect a murderer who had acted the god let the blame fall, who is surely both unnaturally and against the recog- able to release him from the crime that nized laws of bis country. Orestes thus he commanded. becomes the party arraigned, and Mene545. W. Dindorf and Hermann adopt laus is the judge, who has yet to hear the Musgrave's not improbable conjecture, defence. The pair of speeches thus re- '6-rrov ye jUeAAw a-i\v TI Awr\ativ 6her husband, and then claim compassion from her avenging son, the slightest cause at6s ei/ii KTA., (i. e. eyi> olSa STI,) but he may induce bad wives to commit the compares Med. 520, in defence of the crime. To such a contingency he has vulgate, eyHi 5', eVeiS); Kal Aiav irvpyo7s given an effectual check, in slaying a X^P'f, Kvwpiv vofii(a Tr/i efiijs vavnAi]pias woman who was faithless to her husband (j&Ttipav e?va(. *547. The ye does not appear to be while absent on his country's service, and who, instead of voluntarily imposing a found in any of the good copies (unless punishment on herself, killed that hus- it be in Par. A., says Kirchhoff, who suggests ocrtos 5' efl' erepoi').

0PE2TH2.

265

T[ XPW ^ Spacrai; &vo yap dvTides Svolv Trarrjp fxev ivTevaev fjue, err) 8' eriKrre irais, TO avepfji dpovpa Trapakafiovcv dWov vdpa1 dv€V S e TTOLTpoS T€KVOV OVK eiTj TTOT'

dv.

fi\oyi(rd[jL7)v ovv TW yevovs dpyr\yzTj) jjLaXkov /x' dfjivvat TI}S V7rocrracr7?? Tpod<s7) o~r) Se Qvydrqp, [xr/Tep' aiBovfxaL Xeyecv, ihiouriv vjxevaloLo-i KOV^I o~dj 'fep&r Xefa> S' o[xa)^' rjv 6 KpvTrrbs iv So/xots 77ocrt5. TOVTOV KaTeKTeLV, £7Ti S' e#ucra firjTepa, dvoaia /xev Spcov, dXkd Ti/xcopcov Tra/rpL i
555

5G0

are many reasons for believing them to be either spurious or corrupt. In the first place, the metre of a verse commencing with (Kuymdixriv must strike any practised ear as most unusual; secondly, the strange syntax, ^Koyiad^r}^ ^ue ufAvvac, y 553. Hermann, who gives T6 (nripfi for on 8eoi hfxvvnv. Thirdly, the best apovp' Sis, did not perceive, that if any MSS. omit the fi, a fact not noticed by alteration be required, it would be much Hermann or Porson. Fourthly, it is hard better to read ws aisipiL &povpa KTA.to defend imovrTjvai rpcupas, ' to supply The Schol. explains o>s &povpa, but the nurture,' though a few passages may be &>s is probably his own addition to com-adduced from Homer where this neuter plete the sense. It is a common Greek verb takes a cognate accusative. Lastly, usage to confound the thing compared the Scholiast must have read yovas, for with the object of the comparison, e. g. he says, Stou Se TTJS unoo'Tdo'Tis Tpo(pas Aesch. Suppl. 219, if b.yv(f 5', e
TreAeiaS&jp, i'£eff(?e, KipKtuv TS)V dfxo7rTtpci>v

rp6<pov, ' than her who undertook

the

tpofltp. For the simile of a field in this office of nurturer,' like uTc'cmys a'tfiaros sexual sense compare Antig. 56t), apdiri- StKTojp v€ov, Aesch. JKum. 195. fxot ycip ^arepwr elalv

yvai.

55U. IS'LOKTIV. The Schol. explains this

554. kt/ev warpSs. The proposition is word by AaOpaiois. Kirchhoff considers clear in itself, but it required for its it corrupt. W e might suggest Kpvpioiinv, logical development the addition, that a as Here. F. 344, av 5' es pip tvvas KpvrtKvov could be produced Seen rov TI'K-
VOL. III.

Mm

266

ETPiniAOT atcovaov

<ws diraarav

'EWao

oxpeXw

el yap yvvcuKts eoveveiv, Kara(j>vyas Troiov/xevcu es TtKva, [xacrTols rbv eXeov Qf]pb)\x.evai, Trap' ovSev avrcus T)V av bXXvvai wocrets iTTiKkqjx e^ovcrais o r i TV)(OI. Spacras S' ey« SeiV, a>s cru KO/xTrei?, TCWS' eiravcra TOV VOJJLOV. fiLcrav Se [t/ryrip ei'SiKO)? a,7T(wXecra, 17x15 jae#' onXcov avSp' OJTTOVT 4K 7rd(rr)<; virep yrjs 'EWdSo'; TrpovSwKe, KOVK €(j(ii(T aKijpaTOv eVel S' djaaprovcr' ycrdeT, oxr^ avrrj SCKTJV v, a\\' ws p,rj SIKTJV SOLT} nocrei,

5G5

570

575

iraripa KaireKTeLV ip.6v. Trpos 0€(ov, iv ov ncCka [xev ip,vrja07]V decov <j)6vov SiKa^o)^, el Se Sr) ra [xr]Tepo<; 580 <Tiywv eTTrjvovv, TL fi av eSpacr' 6 KO.TQa.von> OVK av p.e [iicroiv dveyppev 'Epivvcrw ; rj fj.rjTpl [lev Trapeicri T<S 8' ov Trdpeicn fiaXXov ^ av TOL (f)VTevcra<; Qvyarep , w yepov, KaKTjV 585 d7rwXecras jU.6* Sia TO yap Ketv^s Opdcros I ought to be stoned,' &o. (Cf. v. 536.)

a/j.v6j)vai. It is name, I call it ixptKip-ov.' a short way of saying, % 5s Aeyeis, Se7v 573. He combines two circumstances f/ie TrtrpwBrivai €irl TOUTOIS, KT\. Com- which aggravated her crime, viz. treachery pare Hec. 727> *. But the speaker has in mind the ought to have imposed on herself she presentence, el ^ ty£> ZxTtiva T^V e',uV ferred to inflict on my father. /iriTfpa. — Trap' ovoev, a trifling matter; a 580. fincdfai/, in discussing the right or thing so easy as to be placed alongside of wrong of a murder.—6i Se 8}j KT\. ' But, nothing. Cf. nap' oiiSec OetrBai, ' to make that I may solemnly put the question to light of,' &c. you tell me, i f &c. 570. S TI TVXOI. Schol. on $r)TTOTe. 582. avex<Spevs. Schol. aVfrapaTTe. Kal avTT] yap irpou(pax &s KO/ITTCIS TOS (pas now have been driving me about ?'

OPEZTHZ. Trarpbs eo-TaToi>, co ireLdojxecrBa Trdv6' 6'cr' av Keti^os Xey?/, Trt^d/xefos TTJV Te/coucrcu' rjyeicrd' dvoo-iov KOL KreCvere T^/xapr', ou/c eyai rj OVK o ^eos dva^epovrC //.oi

Xucrat;

TTOI

267

590

59")

rts ow er' av (fivyoi,

el fir) /ceXeucra? pvo-erai /xe fir) daveiv ; aXX' ws /Aet> OUK eS jit^ Xey' etpyacrrai raSe,

600

8e rots hpdcraaw OVK 588—90. W. Dindorf regards these best copies. Hermann gives opas 'Air6kverses as interpolated. They may have A&) 5', 'os /CT\. been added, either as an illustration of the 595—6. For the repetition of eicewos use of Spat; (v. 591,) or, since they have compare Bacch. 242, itauvos tlvai os eV fiyptp ITOT' ippdcpmay have been composed by some phil- 6ai Ai6s. The latter verse however in homeric grammarian. There is some doubt this place is perhaps spurious. The best of their genuineness, for it was a weak argu- copies give TI XPVM (al. XP^we) Spay. ment to say, ' Telemachus did not kill his 597- a|i^xP6aJS» ' competent.' Hesych. mother, for she did not marry a second a^i6iriiTT0st IKO.I'6S. husband.' She might even have done 599. The common reading is 6 ne\e&this innocently, under the conviction that eras, which Hermann and Kirchhoff retain, Ulysses was dead. That the three verses supposing the crasis to be admissible, as in are cited by Clemens Alexandr. Paed. iii. fi^ aSiKelv, /lit &c. Perhaps we p. 102, quoted by Kirchhoff, only proves should read,ei ;o> KeXzvtTas firi /u.e pvtrerai their respectable antiquity. The same ', as in Ale. 11, op Qixvziv eppu(rd/j.i]v. 600—4. The genuineness of these verses writer quotes also 591—2, and 594 — 6, Protrept. p. 22, with the variants yaUi— may be doubted. Sfobaeus indeed quotes V€ficoy, and Kt'tvto for TOUTOJ. Some little 6112—4, Fl. lxix. 13, but without the weight perhaps is due to the probability name of the play, which it is his custom that this speech was numerically equal to to add. The speech concludes well and the preceding : see Preface to vol. ii. p. naturally with v. 599 : the remainder has xxii. — With bytes evvaariiptov, though it no direct bearing on the argument; ' Say is an unusual phrase, we might compare not that these deeds have not been done uoaovvTa XsKTpa, viaos used frequently of well, but (rather say that they have been inordinate love, &c.—For eireyajuejj/ see done) not fortunately for us the doers. Happy marriages are blessed, unfortunate Ale. 305. 591. 'A.TT6\\OV hs KTX. He was going ones are miserable.' Moreover, there was to say, oSroy eir€io"e KTX., but he in all probability a near, if not absolute, changes the construction to the first per- equality of verses in the preceding two son. The common reading above was speeches, which now contain 50 and Cl bpa.s 'OSvcrcreais aKoxov: and here, Spas respectively. In the present speech, ex S' 'Air6A\a>i'\ fts KT\., but Kirchhoff gives actly eleven verses have been noted as &p§s; 'ATrdAAaw os as the reading of the reasonably open to suspicion.

Mm 2

268

ETPiniAOT ydjioi 8' ocrots JJL€V ev K.a,de
XO.

del ywauces i^iroScbv rats fu/A^opais

TT.

evcrav dvSpuiv irpbs TO SvcrTv^ecrrepov. iirel 9pa<jvvei KOVX vnocrreXXa, Xoyco, ovroi 8' afxtifiei fi ware ju,' dXyTjcrai (jipeva,

605

judXXoV /x' di>d*//eis eVt crov i£e\0€LV 6vov

Kakbv irdpepyov 8' auro 6rj<jo^.ai irovutv Si* OVPCK rjXdov, Qvyarpl Kocrfji'qcrcjv Ta(f>ov. fioXwu yap eU IKKXIJTOV 'Apyeiwv o~)(Kov tKovcrav OVK aKovcrav eVicreicrw 7rdX.iv croi a ^ T* dSeX^iJ, Xevcrcixov SOVPOLL BLKTJV. fjuaXXov 8' iiceCvr) crov Oavelv
610

615

620

605—6. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. lxxiii. irritant et immittunt." Porson. Cf. v. 34, who gives SuffrvxeTTarov. Hermann 255. There is a variant of equal authoedits fivtrxtpeo'Tepoi' with some of the rity, though it is inferior as a reading, later MSS. The sense is, 'Women ever avainiaoi. This probably arose from stand in the way of men's fortunes, on hvairslaw, one MS. giving eKireiV&j yp. the side inclining towards unhappiness.' ava. Schol. irpos rb SuffTu^;e?j/ ayovffi TQVS 'av- 614. Sovvai, sc. &(TT€ fftpd. Porson Spas. Cf. v. 617thought the sense was, ' I will incite the 608.
OPESTHX.

269

irvpi. MeveXae, crol Se TaSe Xey&> Spdcroj re el TOVJJLOV exdo? eVapifyiei /ajSd? T i/xov, /AT) TWS' d/xweiv 7 Trapdxras eucreySecrTepovs t^iXovs" 17/xas 8' a V ot/cwv ayere rwvSe, rrpocnrdkoL. OP. crTei)^, OJS ddopvfiu)<; OVTTMV rjfjuv Xdyos 630 TCWS' LKr/Tai, yrjpas dircxfrvyajv TO croj\ 770! crbt" TTOS' e7Ti avvvoia. Kv/cXets, epliAvrfi SiTrrir^ous twJ' 68ous ; M E . eacrov iv i/xavrw TL o-vvvoov[JL€vo) Xoyou Kpeicrcrcop yivour av, ecrrc S' ov o-tyrjs Xdyo?. OP. Xiyoiji av ^Srj. r a /xa/cpa rajt- arfjUKpav Xoycov 640 house a-blaze with a fire not kindled by thinking the matter over in your mind.' Hephaestus.' Schol. ov TOVTO A.€7EI T& G3O. 07rij all the good MSS. S?roi Herm. frvp, TO T « |uAa Kai rijtf v\y]v ava.\i
270

ErpiniAor p

ecrri KOX cra(f>r) ixaXXov K

i[Aol crv TCOV craiv, MeveXecos,

/jbrjSeu OLOOV,

a 8' eXa^Ses airoSos varpbs ifiov Xafiav vdpa. t\.TaT' icrrl TWV ifjucov.

645

Xafielv \pT\ fi avrl TovSe TOV KOLKOV Tt Trapa crov' KCU yap 'AyafJ-efJivcov TraT'qp adpoCcras 'EWdS' rfkO" VTT VI\LOV, OVK i£ajjLapT
evos OOVVCLL ere XPV-

that one in prosperity should have some advantages over one in misfortune. His own life and that of his sister is all he now asks. Where is the use of friends, if they do not assist in a time of trouble ? By the love Menelaus bears to Helen, by the spirit of his departed father, he implores assistance from his father's own brother. In begging for his life, he does but that which all are by natural instinct impelled to do. 640. If the first distich be genuine, (and the Scholiast says that some of the ancient critics rejected it, as not having

646. aSiicaS. This is a singular piece of pleading, but intelligible enough on the Greek principle of rigid retribution. ' Suppose I am doing wrong : well, as Agamemnon did wrong for Helen's doing wrong, and in Menelaus'cause, so Menelaus should do wrong for Orestes' doing wrong, (the slaying of his mother,) and in Agamemnon's cause.' Schol. CLSIKU, els OSLKOV iiriKoupiav
EKeiVTjs &$IK6V

rt

Aa^6?c Trapa Gov,'6€(TTLV, (I npivtts Kcucbv rbv EvpnrlSeioj/ xaPaKTVPa>) ^ appears to tTvai T^JV £[AT]i' iiriKOvpiav, StKaiws av Kal be directed against the proverbial fipa-xi'- T\\V tiriKovplav TOV i/j.ov irarpbs Kalcbj/ Koyia both of the Laconian and the 6po}i.d(reta.s. ctAA' OVK ffiiK-qatv 6 irar^p Argive people. In other words, it is the Iv Katpw ffoi fioijdTjo-aSj OVKOVV oi/Se apology of a poet, fond of rhetorical dis- o~v afiiKfio*eis. T h e chief difficulty lies plays, for making one of his characters in the words ayrl ToCSe TOV KaKov, by speak more at length than he ought.— which he appears to mean, " requite, or punish, my aSi/ci'a by another aSixia." iiriirpoa'dei', Schol. irpoTitiSTtpa. But this ironically means " do me justice 643. airdSos. The Scholiast preserves as my father did you justice." Schol. a curious stage-note on this passage: — i&BiKop 8e el^ey, eVei5?) oi TO?S aZiKovvi

" When this is recited, the actors raise the hand, as if Menelaus were in anxious alarm as to whether he means a sum of money lent him by Orestes' father." But he goes on to say, that such a suspicion was absurd, since Menelaus knew very well that the question was not now about money matters. The idea arose, no doubt, from what next follows:—L< I do not speak of money ; it is money to me if you shall have saved my life, which is dearer to me than all my possessions.' 645. ct7rep. Schol. 'hrrilzhv, avrl TOV, (tirep
was the more readily used, both because Xp'h^Ta. had preceded, and because T& tpL\rara was the established phrase for a man's life.

fi07}60UVT€S aSlKd'l' Tl TTOIOVO~IV.

648. is "IKtov Porson, els "IXiov W. Dindorf, !m' "IKLOV Kirchhoff. The copies are about equally divided. Hermann thinks fj\8ey"l\iov may be right. 640. On a.napTa'veiv used of the frailties of love, see Electr. 103C —latrSai, like vyth in v. 590, has reference to the phrase vocovvra XeKTpa, Hipp. 463. 051. It is very probable that this verse should be transposed after v. 657. For %v TiSSe refers to the whole claim which is disposed of first, Agamemnon's military services. The T!> SeuTepoy comes at v. 658.

0PE2TH2.

271

dVeSoTO S\ &>s XPV T 0 ' ' s tXoicri rows Ckov<;, TO cr<S^u.' aXij^ais croi Trap' da"7riS' £KTTOVS)V, OTTOS crv TT^V cr>)v dvo\oij3oL? ^vvdopov. (XTTOTLCTOV ovv fxoi ravrb TOVT' €K€i \a/3a>v, /jitav trovrjcra^ rj/j-epav rj/xwv vuep o"&)T7ypio§ crras, JUT) 8eV EKTrX^ a 8' vluXls eXa/3e crcfydyC e/^rj? oj ito
Ta

^$'"

'EpjJLLOVTjV (JLY) KTttVe

655

(TV.

Set -yap cr' e/xoC TrpdacrovTOS cus Trpdcracn ravvv ir\£ov (jyepe&Oai, Ka/xe (rvyyvu>\Lr\v e^eiv. xjjv^-qv 8' e/A7)v Sbs T&5 TaXouircopco narpl Kdfirj<; a8e\^)Tjs, napdevov fiaKpbv ^(povov Oavojv yap OLKOV 6pavbv \ei»//w 7rarpo5. epel?, aSwaTcw avro TOUTO* TOVS (f>C\ovs ev rots KaKOt? ^pi) TOI? (f>i\oL<$>e\eiv 6eka>v. etv Bdfiapra TTOLCTLV 'EWTJCTLV SoKeis' VTroTpe^cov ere TOVTO 0coTT€ia Xeyw LKVOV[Ji.ai cr'. w jiieXeos e/xwi' KaKav, ets oiov 17K&). Tt Se Takanrcopeiv /xe Set ;

660

665

670

652. aireSoTo. The Schol. explains restored by Porson from Aristotle, Eth. this by %K?IOTOV Trapetrxf and d7reSoo/ce. N. ix. § 9, and Plutarch, de Adul. p. 08. But the word can only mean ' he sold his The same sentiment (indeed, nearly the life,' expended it in your service.—aAij- same words) occurs in Here. F. 1338, Bus, i. e. epy

. probably by an interpolation. 654. Kirchhoff retains ibroAa/3?is, the 67-- Kirchhoff, in accordance with the reading of all the good copies. Porson, explanation of one Scholiast, reads ri 5e; with two of the inferior copies, (" MSS. TaAanrapsii' fie Se'i. ' Yet what do I say ? quidam," as he says,) gave airoXafitHS. I must persevere in my efforts.' HerThe two forms are so continually con- mann thinks the sense is, ' I beseech you fused, that, in a case like this, context by her, wretch that I am! for the troumust decide. bles in which I am involved. Yet why 655. €K€i AajSiiv is equivalent to t e/cei do I trouble myself about conjuring you t\a@es. by this or that person ? It is by all the 057. (rras, Trpoaras. Unless we should house that I entreat you.' This however read T\JI.S>V 8' inrep, one participle de- is far from satisfactory, besides that virip pends on the other, ' undergoing trou- oitcov is not per cunclam domum nostram, ble for one djy by standing in our de- b u t ' in behalf of the house.' It is better fence.' to suppose that Menelaus turns away, and 665. avrb TOVTO. 'This is the very point that is olov means ' t o what a state of (or, to this the saying applies); friends things,'' to what a pitch of wretchedness.' are bound to assist friends in their trou- Thus ri 5e? TaAanrup^v will mean, ' what bles.' Cf. v. 804. is the use of persevering in vain entreaty ?' 667. fi 8 « (f>i\wv for T'I xp^l r was And then he adds, as a final effort, • (And

272

ETPiniAOT

xmep yap OLKOV Travrbs iKeTeva) Taoe '/2 TraTpbs ojj.at[ie dele, rbv Kara -)(9ovb? davovr aKoveiv raSe SOKCL, TroTco/iev-qv 675 xpvyjjv vvep crov, KOI \eyeiv ayco Xeyco. [ravT e? re SaKpva /ecu yoovs /tax £v/J.(f>opa's ecpyjKa, /cdir^T^/ca rr/v crooTrjpiav 6rjpu)v o vavres KOVK iyo) £??T<S /ndvos-] XO. Kayu cr IKVOVJJLCU KOLL yvvr\ irep ova' O/AWS 680 rots oeofjuevoLcrLV oxpekew oios Te o et. M E . 'Opecrr', iy(!> TOL crov KaTaihovjxai Kapa, KOX ^vfJiTrovrjo'ai crois KaKolo~L /3ov\o[iaL' KOLL-^pr]yap OVTCO Ton> ofxaifiovav Kara crvveKKOn.lt,eiv, Svva/juv rjv SiS<5 Oebs, 685 6vyjo~KovTa Kal KreivovTa rous evavrlov;. yet I will try once more;) for my whole ^[p-qK airT)iTr}Kat o n e o t h e r Kcr.Trdrria'a. family is at stake.' One can hardly doubt that these three 673. After TtiSe a full stop is commonly verses have been interpolated. If we placed. But it is better to understand, also omit the two first lines of the speech ' I make the following appeal; O brother (640 — 1), on the hint supplied by the of my father,' &c. Thus, on the pre- Scholiast, we have again the remarkable sumption that the three last verses are fact, that this and the next speech conspurious, the speech is sufficiently well tain exactly thirty-five verses apiece. (See ended at kzyw. on v. GOO.) (>76. vwep , 'imagine that my father bound to grant aid beyond their present says the same that I say on the subject of means. He has no army, and he cannot tears and griefs.' At avij.<popas he placesforce the Argives to do as he wishes. A a full stop. Thus ttpnua will stand abso- mob when incited to anger is as difficult lutely, like €%pi]To.L \6yos, ' I have said my to appease as a fierce fire is to quench. say.' This however is very unsatisfac- It requires to be skilfully handled, like a tory. It is surprising that modern critics ship in a storm. He will recommend have nothing to say on these most difficult moderation, and he will do all that his verses. The Scholiasts, who at least powers of rhetoric can do ; but he will have the merit of never evading an ob- not have recourse to forcible measures. scure passage, explain is Sditpva by fieTa 684. «-al xph yap. ' For I not only SaKpvoiV 'iva fx)) TVXW TOVTWV. But the wish it, but it is also a duty, conditiononly moaning the words can possibly bear ally however (OUTCU—fy) on being able to is, 'Thus much I have said in reference to tears and groans and calamities.' It do so.'—
OPESTHS.

273

TO 8' av Svuao-dcu npbs Oecov XPvC0* TV)(eur 7]KCO yap dvSpatv ^Vfjcfj-d^aiv Kevov Bopv TTOVOMTI fJivpCois aXco/xevos vi> dXii,Xo)v. pev ovv av oi>x virepfiak.oiii.eda

HeXao-ybv "Apyos'

690

el Se jU,aA.#a/co?s Xoyois

BwaC^ieO', evravO' EXTUSOS TTpoar^KOfxev. oyH/cpoicri yap TO, peydXa TTWS e\oi r t s av

TTOVoio-iv; dfiaOes Kal TO fiovXecrdai raSe. orai' yap rjfia STJ/AOS els opyrjv necrcov, OJXOIOV ware irvp Karacr/3ecrat Xdfipov el 8' rjavxco's r t s avrov ivTeivovTi Kaipov icrai5 av eKTTvevo~ei' forav 8' dvjj TV^OIS at' aurou paSiws ocroi>

695

700

eve&TL 8' OIKTOSI EW Se Kal dvfibs

with the construction of TOUS evavTiovs. Hermann gives 0^(TKOVT' %V % KTeifoyra. Before accepting this, we should like to find an instance of Uv used in a similar sentence. 687. The meaning of av is, ' and yet, on the other hand, I am unable, though I am desirous.' He had just said Svvafiiy ijv fitdy debs, to which the present clause refers. Porson gives srapa dewy, a needless alteration. 088. Kevbv $6pv. ' A spear destitute of allies' means an unaided spear, or single-handed power to compel. 692. ntkao-ybv, for IleAaaymby, like TleKaaybs yr\ Aesch. Suppl. 247. *apaaKbs yri Iph. A. 812.— ivravSa e\widos, Schol. iyyvs eV/i€j/ 6A7riSos, sis TOUTO TTJS €\TT18OS ivpoa^iKo^iV. Perhaps, irpo-fiKOfiev, ' to that extent we hope to succeed.' 694. The MSS. give fite yap TO fie7^Aa. Porson omits ra, others fiev, with IJarnes. One good MS. gives a\uKpoiai fier TO lUeyaAo, but yap is necessary to the sense.—The next verse is ejected by Porson, it being accidentally omitted in one Paris MS. Some good copies give a/ioSes yap Kal KTA., whence Hermann suspects the true reading is a/iades yap iffri Kal rb HovAeaffai T68G (rdSe MSS.). It is clear from the scholia that some

VOL. III.

read irSyots, afiaBes yap Kal rb KT\. 696—701. This fine passage is quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. xlvi. 5, with some important variants ; in the first line opyy Srjfjios els Qvfxbv Trecrj], in the second oStrirep, in the fourth eirotTo for vweiKoi. That the simile is from a ship is clear from the continuation in v. 706. 608. The best MS. and Stobaeus give avrbv, other copies OLFTW and a\n6s. Any one of these affords a good sense: but abrtp, which Porson adopts, requires the transposition aun£ ris. Kirchhoff reads avrbv, and so clearly the Scholiast found; ei Se TIS Ti&vxws Ka®' o-vrbv ivSifiobs VTTOTaffffoiTo T^J Sri/xoi 9u/j.ovfi4vcp,—XGGIS av KaTanavceie, TT)S dpyijs Srj\oy6ri. Thus XaXS>y favrby means avariWuv, ' restraining himself.' 700. iKTTveiHTeie, supply rby Qvfjiby 6 8^,uos, ' it may perhaps expend its rage.' The majority of good copies give e/CTrpeiitreiec, Flor. 2 and Stobaeus tKirveiaei', an unusual eli&ion. See on Phoen. 1063. Kirchboff would read cither ore S' avrj or t)v 5' avrj. 701. For Tiryx"1'6"' Tixis, to gain a person's good will or confidence, see Hipp. 32«. 703. KTrtim KTX. ' A possession of the highest value to one who bides his time,

Nn

274

ETPiniAOT i\6cov 8' iya> crcu TvvZdpeav TTOXLV re Treicrat rS \iav xprjadai KaXws. /cat vavs yap ivraOeicra 7rpos /3tW TTOSI efiatyzv, eaTTj 8' avdis, fjv X a ^ irooa. jjLicreL yap 6 6eb<s T<XS aryav Trpodvjxias, ju-tcroucri 8' daroi' Set Se' JX, OVK dXXojs \eyco, aroitf.iv ere croCa, p.y) /3ta r w v Kpeicrcrovoiv.

705

710

aAKrj oe a OVK av, y av oo£a4ets tcras, crwerat/i' dV ov yap pahiov Xoy\;]? /ua crTTjcrat Tpoiraia

JU>V KaKwv,

ov yap fTTOT' "Apyovs

yaiav

a croi irdpa' es TO

Trpoarjy6jx^o~6a' vvv 8' dvayKatws e^et SovXoicriv etj'at rots crofyolo-i TTJS

715

or ' who waits his opportunity.' Schol. «ai- you) we never should have been for winpo(pv\aKovj/ri, •7rpoa'5e%o^€Vcu T^f Kaip6v. ning over the Argive land (but rather It is usual to take this in apposition to would have forced it) to mercy.' The the foregoing sentence. ' The people,' difficulties of this passage seem to have he says, ' can feel either pity or rage; a escaped Person's observation. One of circumstance which is most valuable to the Scholiasts has this remarkable comthose who rightly avail themselves of ment ; 61 yap 3\v TOVTO pdSiov, oviroTe Sia it.' But if Qufths jxzyas means ' high rod "Apyovs TT\V yrjv, %yovv Sia rb ''hpyos, spirit,' KTrifia may well refer to this Trpoffi
0PEZTH2. OP.

275

& TTXTJV yvvau'CkTaTov fipoTtov, 725 doTjv, Bpoficp crTei^ovTa Qcotcecov CLTTO, o\\sw irtcrros iv /caKots avrjp ya\rjvr)<; vavrCkoicnv elcropav. UTAAAB.%. dacrcrov yj (JL £~XpW Trpo/3atvo)v iKOfj.yjv SL acrrews £vX\oyov 7roX.ews aKoucra?, froi' 8' IScbv avros cra^ws, 730 iiri ere crvyyovov re rr]V crqv, a>? KrevovvTas auri/ca. 5

OP. UT. OP.

\

i (jiiXcav Kal ^vyyevetas ; TrdvTa yap raS' el av /xo6. ot^o/xecr^', a>s ev ySpa^ei croi rd/Aa ByjXcocra) KaKoi. £;vyKaTacnV (f>CXo)v. 735 MeveXews KaKLcrros es )u,e /cai KacriyvyJTrjv

719. T#AAa, in all other respects good 890, ou %dpiv Sevp ^ | a dacraov ^ Kosfl' for nothing. TISOV^V vo56s, Hermann infers from the 72). &(pi\os ^'. Schol. eVeiS}; scholium rhp iw\ 6(n. B y T& Ttj'as o*Tei%ocTas. This indicates another 'Aya/^f/xvovos the past services of Aga. variant, TOVS 5' [Sic avrbs, or (as one memnon to Menelaus are meant. good MS. omits aurhs) rous S1 ISilw SpiicoT29. irpb affreos Kirchhoff with Aldus pevovs. This derives some support from and the best MS. Perhaps xpoaorios, as &>s KTzvovvras immediately following. On Soph. frag. 647, %P'a KfXeiSov TijcrSe yfis the whole, we are justified in marking the Trpoafrrias. The next verse is omitted reading as uncertain. by the Schol. on Hermogenes, (cited by 736. Porson and Kirchhoff give h l^L Porson and others,) who gives both this Aldus and several of the good MSS. have and v. 731. Whether it be genuine or not, eh ipe, but the best copy gives eh fie. the sense must be supplied thus, IK6I>.I)V, The use of es before a short syllable is vofiifav aiiTobs Krevovvtas (Xipd. For doubtful; see however sup. v. 394. Baaaov ij /J.' expri'' compare Oed. Col.

Nn 2

276 JIT.

ETPiniAOT eiKorcos, KaKrjs yvvaiKos

dvSpa

yCyvecrOai KCLKOV.

OP.

axnrep OVK ikOwv efxoiye TavTov dirihaKev

UT.

rj yap

OP.

-)(p6vLO<;'

poXcov.

icrTLV 019 aXr)0a<; Tqvh' aiyfi€Pos y(66va; dXX'

Ojiicus TO)(i(JTa KOKOS icfxopddr)
Xois. UT.

740

KOX S a / i a p r a rrjv KaKiaTrjv vavarTokStv

iXtjXvOzv; yjyayev.

OP.

OVK iKeivos, dXX' eKeLvr) xelvov ivdaS'

UT.

TTOV 'CTTLV 7} 7r\eio"Tous 'A)(OLI,CJI> a)\€crei> yvin)

OP.

iv 8O/AOIS e/xoi<xu>, ei 8^ TOUCTS' ifiovs

UT.

<jv 8e

Tuvas

Xoyovs

eXe^as

crov

KaXeiv KacriyvrjTOi ira-

Tp6<; ;

745

OP.

fxrj JU,' I8e7v OavovO* VTT acrrcov Kal K<x<jiyvr)Tf]v

FIT.

TT/OOS Oecov, TL TryDos TotS' tine;

OP.

7)v\aj3eW\

LET.

crKrjxjfiv

OP.

OVTOS

r o S e y a p eiSevai

o TOIS ^tXotcrt Spcocnv e's

iroiav

Trpofiaiva>v;

ifjujv. Oekca.

ol KOLKOI <J>LXOL. TOVTO

iravr

tfXff 6 ras dptcrra? Ovyarepas crTretpas 7ra-

TTjp.

750 1

tcrwg (rot

9vyaripos

JIT.

TvvSdpeav

Xeyets

OP.

alcrOdvei.

TO TOUSC KTJSO? fiaXkov

TIT.

KOVK eroX/x>ycrev TTOVCOV crwv avTi\dE,vo-dai

etXer' fj trapcov;

OP.

ov yap al^jj,y]Tr)
UT.

iv

OP.

ifjfj^ov dju,^)' rjficov TroXtras eirl (j)6va> OiaOai

/caKOts ap

8'

et jneyicrTots, /cat cr'

^eii'.

755

737- eiV6vov, ov tipyao-a.fj.f9a. Compare

747. T(i5e yap is the reading of all the tpevyuv ty' aV/iOTi, Aesch. Suppl. 6.

0PE2THZ.

277

ITT. OP. TIT. OP. ITT. OP. ITT. OP.

7) Kptvei Tt xPVIxa' ^£ov Sta <j>Qfiov yap ^ davtiv, rj tfiv. 6 fivdos ov juaKpos fjLaKpcov iripi. (pevye vvv XLTTCJV /xeXaOpa criiv Kacnyv7]Ty criBev. oi>x o p a s ; v\acrcr6[JL€cr6a (fapovpiotcn ira-vra^r}. 760

TIT.

Xrp6(f)i,os rjkacriv p

OP. TIT. OP. TIT. OP. ITT. OP. TIT. OP. TIT. OP. OP.

eioov acrTea>9 dyvias reu^ecrif cocnrepeL 7roA.is vrpos i^dpwv crSijxa

/cajiie w epov TI Tracr^w /cat yap avros Trpbs TWOS ; TOUT' av npoo-eirj TOIS e^ots OLTT OLKCOV <j>vyd8a

765 ^ KOIVOV 7roX.trats iin^ipaiv eyK\y)ixd TL ; cm crvvTjpdiJLrji' (frovov croi fJLTjTpbs, dvoauov Xeywv. w raXa?, eotxe Kal ere rd/Aa Xvirrjcrew Ka/ca.

ov^l MeveXeco Tpoiroicri xp^^d' oi> o/3cl fxrf cr' "Apyos

olcneov rdSe.

wenrep

770 ou Trpo(rrjKO}i.ev Kokd^eiv rotcrSe, $(t)Kecoi> 8e y^. Seivoi' oi TTOXXOI, /caKovpyous oTav eYwo"i TrpocrTara?. dXX' orav xp7)s eSpacras evSixa ; Trarpl TifJL(opa>v i/xavTov ; 776

758. i5 juCSos. Most copies add 5e, 771. oi Trpocr^Konev, 'we do not belong to the Argives, for them to punish us/ which Porson and Kirchhoff retain. A personal use of a verb more commonly 761. Tevxew, i- e. dTrKlrais. impersonal, ov irpoPTa ravra otViTTerat, irpb eroiy 5vo (/j.iroSio-ai'Ta TOLS orrovScus (viz. begetting up a sedition in the state. Kirchhoff tbinks two verses have been lost after tween Athens and Sparta, B.C. 410). See this; but the context does not seem de- below, v. !)04. 776. Kirchhoff adds ye after TiixupSv. fective, the reply in the next verse being equivalent to 'iSiof.—Hermann here reads Hermann and Dindorf, by placing an interrogation at e/xavrov, render this the eyKATjjUa TI ; 770. Oe'Ay. A variant filar in the best less necessary. — fiij \&$a<ji KTA., ' I am MS. shows,' as Hermann points out, that afraid they will be only too glad to get you in their power.' Porson, following there was a reading airoKTilvri &{<$.

278

ETPIUIAOT

JJT. OP.

JUT) Xdj3o)(TL cr' dXX' u7ro7TT^^a9 (no)Trrj Karddvo); IIT. Seikbv ToBe.

OP.

TTWS OLV ovv hpcarjv ;

JJT. OP. LET. OP. JJT. OP. JJT. OP. JJT. OP. JJT. OP. JJT. OP. JJT. OP. OP. OP. JJT.

e^eis TIV, rjv ixevrjs, 5 dvavBpov d/cXea>s KO.TQO.VCW. JJT. alvco raSe. rj \eyo)[Jiev ovv dSe\(f>fj raOr' ifirj ; IIT. JXTJ Trpbs SaKpva yovv yivovr dv. OVKOVV OVTOS olcdvbs OVK

Brunck, reads JU5J ou Xd&axn, ' I am afraid retains the old order, "securus," says they will not receive you with any satis- Hermann sarcastically, " s i in singulis faction.' Subsequent critics have restored verbis metrisve nihil offendat." the old reading. 783. TLOK6VTI Porson and Kirchhoff TO SOKC7V or T<J5 SoKeiV, the former having with all the good copies. fio\6vTa is the greater MSS. authority. Hermann found only in the inferior MSS. gives TO 5e So/teTV with Barnes. Porson 780. OVKOVV. See on v. 788.

explains T<£ SOKZTV by the ellipse of TO

781. eA0co; The recent critics give i\Soi irpayji evSutov eTyai, 'Only pray that the without a question; but the deliberative act may be just in their opinion.' But is at least as good as the hortative sub- TiiSe seems a simpler emendation, ' pray junctive, the use of which is rare in the that this may seem so to them.' singular, unless with &ye or (pzps pre786. The best MSS. give T5 KaT$ays7v. fixed. The Scholiast remarks ™
0PE2THZ.

279

OP.

Sr/XaBr] criyav apeivov. TIT. ra XP°VCP ^e KepSaras.

OP.

KCLVO fJLOl {JLOVOV TTpdcraPTes,

TIT.

790

xi ToSe Kaivov av Xeyeis ;

OP. prj deai //.' ouxTpw Karao-y^aHr'. JIT. dXXa KrjSevcra) a' iya>. OP. Sucr^epes ipavew VOCTOVVTOS dvSpos. TIT. OVK e/xoiye crov. OP. evXafiov Xvcrcnjs iieraa~)(€iv TT}S e/^^s, HT. TOS' ou^ tr OUK ap HT. OKVOS yap rois tkoLS naicbv \Kiya. OP. ipve vvv, ola£ TTOSOS [IOL. 795 TIT. [\a y e^cov KrjZevfxaTa. OP. Kal fie Trpos TV^K^OV Tropevcrov Trarpos. TIT. o)5 rt 81) roSe ; OP. &>s vtv l/ceT£ucr&) jae crwcrai. ITT. TO ye SiKatov <SS' ex € t 1 O P . jinjTepos 8e f ^' tSot/At /xvyj/jia. ITT. TToKefiCa yap rjv. dXA.' evrety', ws JU^ ere npocrOe \jjfjo<; ^Apyeiwv

eXiy,

Trepif3a\ouv irXevpots ifioicri irkevpa vw^eXrj vocrco, cus e'y<w St' acrrews ere crfiLKpa fypovi'dfiiv o^Xov 801 ).

OP.

TTOV yap

ei ere jU,">) V Sett'arcriv o^ra opals eV TOVT' e/cetvo, Kracrd' eTatpov?, /AT) TO cruyyei'es

[IOVOV

789. T ^ x?t""P' Schol. €i /u5) cSj' fia798. Examples of ivoXefxia used for Boica SaKpvtrei, aAA' vffTtjiov, KepSos e'x^p« are given on Ion 1390. e|eis T!I!' xp6'""'i £TH8}| TJI /JCC 7rpi> TO5 800. Photius, y»xeA7js, PpuSiis, 6/j.aayaivas SaKpiaai, reK/j.'ljptoy, &s e(pafiey, Xhs, Sxp7)trTos. (Read a/ta\6s. Hesych. vaAe7rbr, $)v 5e vffTepov TOVTOV TroirjiTr}, a/j.a\bv, ana\hv, atr$evri. See Heracl. ovSev V/MV TOVTOV. It is enough perhaps 76.) to understand, ' You will gain the time 802. &v Sei|tu. Cf. Iph. A. 40G, 8eithat would be lost in telling your sister.' |eis 5c TTOV fioi irarphs 4K -rai/Tov yeyus; The other explanation would rather re804. TOVT' znzivo. * This is what peoquire T<ji Kaiptf. pie say, Acquire friends, not relations 790. Trp6o-'avT£s, 'adverse,' (Iph. T. alone: since a man, when he is united by 1012,) or, as we say, ' t h e only thing disposition, though not of kin, is better against me.' than a host of blood-relations for another 703. The ovv implies an ellipse of oh man to possess as a friend.' Compare a jite'Aei ,uoi,—unless we read TO 8' ovv, like like proverb in Hes. Opp. 343, ytWoves 6 5' ovv Troiehai, Aesch. Prom. 956. SfcuaToi %KIOV, ^liiaavTo Sk ir-qoi, ' if aid is 796. o>s TI SVj,- See Iph. T. 557. wanted, neighbours come ungirdled, but

280

XO.

ETPiniAOT o>s dvrjp, OCTTIS TpoVoicri crvvraicrj, Ovpcuos &v, 805 [JLvpCwv KpeicrcTGJv bp.aip.a>v dvSpl KCKTrjcrOat, <£iA.os. orp. 6 /xeya's oA./3os a. T dperd fxiya povovcr dv 'EWdSa K<xi irapd HifiovvTiois o^erois TTOXLV

dvrj\9' i£ euru^ias '^rpeiSou?

810

TraXai •n-aXaias dvb av/JL^opas ho^ioiv, OTrdre ~%pvcr£a<; epis dpvbs rjXvOe TavTaXCSacs, OLKTpOTCLTa 0OLvd[J.aTa

Kal

adytot yevvaloiv reKeav

815

odev 6po> 6vos i Si' aijaaros ow TO Kakbv ov KaXbv, TOKCCOV

dvT.

relations stay to tuck up their robes.'— lamb came to the descendants of Tanta(TvyraKrj, as in Suppl. 1028, (rvfrrj^dels lus.'—jueya (ppovoutra, Schol. 7} [aeyaXoatipcu? a56\ois — tyvxas. Plat. Symp. p. aos.—Orestes, supported vovtri TO?S 'ATpeiScus. Some grammaby Pylailes, here leaves the staye. The rians, it appears, wrongly took Ka\hv ov Ka\6v. Schol. rb Ji07—13. 'That great prosperity and KaAiJs SOKOVU •yeyevrio-dai, ov KaAus aire'jS?) that valour, which vaunted itself through- Tip 'Opeo-rri. Compare Bacch. 3!)3, TO out Hellas and by the streams of Simois,
OPEZTHZ.

281 820

&a> /-teXavSerov Se <;iv T' dv8po>v Trapdvoia. ^dav&Tov yap djX(f)l 6fi(p Tv'vSapls la.K)(T]cre raXatva' TCKVOV, ov ToXjiias ocria KTtlvav adv fj,a.Tepa- /AT) irarpcoav TI[JL£>V •^apw i^avdxjjrj 8vo7<Xeiow ecraet. TIS vocros rj n ' r a SaKpva /cat TI'S eXeos [JbeC^cov Kara ydv

825

830

Tj jXCLTpOKTOVOV CU/JLOt.

olov olov epyov reXecras 835

6vq> bit, Hipp. 1223. The grammarians de- Cho. 538, 7) 8' a/Mpl -rap/Set repb" iirtfinascribed this form of speech as 4K TOV |e*/ 7ra0e(. TTOLOVVTOS rh irowbixzvov. See Schol. on 829. itavfyri, ' affix to yourself,' conPhoen. 115. tract or incur. The Scholiast, explaining 822. is aiyas aeXloto. Schol. dc!>9as o'tovrai, it to be a stronger form of avamtiv, to kindle. But cf. Iph. T. 1351, iyxvpav { b £ S TOV Si/talus Tre<pov(vKevai. This might e^avTJTTTov. ibid. v. 1408, i^avrjitTtv be justified by Aesch. Cho. 970 seqq., ayKv\as.

where Orestes says, * unfold the fatal garment to the sun, that he may bear me witness that I slew my mother justly.' But a better explanation is, that the sun was thought to be polluted by unholy objects being exposed to his light. See on Here. F. 1232. 823. fiaivoh\s is the independent conjecture of Porson and Hermann for /teydAr). This somewhat rare adjective occurs Aesch. Suppl. 101, Sidvotav iiaivohlv

831. Hermann regards the epode as more properly antistrophic (834—8 = 839—43) with a mesode of three lines (831—3). This requires some changes of the text, so that we have one probability about equally balanced by another, viz. that the poet preferred the ordinary system. — ris v6XOV<TIV %\eos vev(re rbv 'Ayap.eiJ.vova. T h e ay means, Ttapa T&v avBpivirwv yiverai.

that though the act of Orestes was bad, 834. Some copies give olov only once. so on the other hand was that of the Hermann's emendation, olov b'y* %pyov guilty pair. KTK., might have been supported from 825. Kirchhoff thinks Sav&Tov was athe scholia, olov 6 SV?TVXVS 'Ope'trTrjs gloss on 6$ai would mean ' in fear,' as Aesch. 836. Ev/ici/fo-t. This verse, like 831—2,

VOL. III.

0O

282

ETPiniAOT xcrt Bwevav )8Xe<£dpois ore dyt,ov eOero fiarepa,

HA.

XO.

H.4. XO.

840

ywcu/ces, ov TTOUTO^S'a.copiJL7]Tai

'Ope TrpoKeCjxevov iripi i v <5 £TJ ^ daveiv V TI XPVI^' e8pao~e ; TIS 8' ineicre viv

845

eotKe 8' ov fxaKpav oo' ayyeXos ra. tceWev crov KacriyvrjTov tripi.

850

837i and 840—2, is glyconeus polyschema- and we think rightly. For SiSivai ayUva, tistus. It matters not to the metre whe- irepl ^/uxv^t which Porson explains by ther we add the v, with Matthiae, to the Sibuvai SU-riv, Schaefer and Hermann dative plural. Schol. (ruWrityOels VTT'copiam facturus judicii, is an unlikely phrase, because Tbv TrpoKeifnvov makes avTuv 5ia Tbv TTJS firjTpbs V 848. Kirchhoff condemns this verse, eJio-ci 7eAo!j/; Cf. v. 7 9 1 .

OPEHTHS.

283

AJTEAOS.

HA. AT. HA.

AT.

V, a> SvcrTrjve TOV o~TpaTrj\a.Tov] iral, TTOTVC ' HXeKTpa, Xdyous OLKOVO-QV ovs o~oi Sucrru^eis 17/cw epa)v. alcu- Sioi^ofjieaOa- SrjXos el Xoyw. KaKatv yap TJKCIS, &>s eoucev, ayyeXos. *lnj(f><{> JJeXaaycov crov Kao-iyvrjrov Oavelv Kat o", a» ToXa.iv , eooge TTJO ev rjfiepa. OL/JLOL' TTpoo-y]\9ev iXnls, TJV <j)o/3ovfjLevr] 7raX.ai TO fieWov i^eTrjKOfJLrjv ydots. aTap T'LS aywv, TU'es iv 'Apyeiois \6yoi Kadel\ov rj/JLOLS Ka.TreKvpcoo~av d Xey', S) yepcue, TroTepa Xevcrt/xw rj Sia, o~thrjpov Trveufx aTropprj^aC fie Set, Kowas a&e\(f>(t) avfufropas KeKTrjfievrjv. ervyxavov fiev aypodev TTVKCOV ecrco ficLLvwv, •nvOeo'dai Seofnevos TO, T afujn o~ov Ta T' afitf)' 'OpecrTov crw yap evvoiav iraTpi dei WOT' et)(ov, KQI ft eepfBe cros Sd/xos

852. It is surprising enough that this verse should have remained unsuspected, But the tautology in S> TKT\IXOV, & SvtrTyve is, at least, very tame (see inf. 1564), the order of the dialogue in distichs is violated, and the addition of TOC 0TpaT7jAaTOV alone is wholly weak here, though there is dignity and emphasis in the explicit and titular address in Soph. El. I, 5 TOV o-TpaTriyho-avTos iv Tpoia TTOTC 'Ayaixinvovos irai. Nor would it suffice to compare v. 1402 inf., where Orestes is distinctively called ' son of the General,' opposed to Pylades, the son of Strophius ; — T « ;Uei> 6 (XTpaT7}\aTa.s iraT^jp e/cA^ero, 6 5e irais 2rpo(/)iou KTA. Omitting this verse, the address becomes altogether appropriate, concise, and such as a messenger in haste would be likely to utter. 856. This verse, in which it is difficult to find the least ground for suspicion, and which moreover is given by the author of Christus Patiens, v. 150, is ejected by Porson (following, as usual, Brunck's judgment,) and also by Hermann ; and, with surprise we say it, Kirchhoff also doubts it. Hermann observes, that the

855

860

865

Schol. on v. 846 counts 113 iamhic trimeter verses, viz. from v. 844 to v. 959, which in the present copies amount to 116. It is some confirmation of the viewgiven above on the spurious and missing verses, that, if we farther eject vv. 913 and 933, with Hermann, exactly the required number of verses is obtained ; though the Schol. may not have found 9 5 7 - 9 . On the present verse W. Dindorf rightly says, " Non satis causae est cur ejiciatur." 859—60. The construction here is perplexed, and has been variously explained, Matthiae construes %v <{>. TO /xeXXov, and Scholefield approves this doctrine of a double accusative after <po0e7ir6cu. Hermann's version is rather ambiguous, e x nit res a me expectata, quam dudum metuens futura deflevi. It is best, as in nearly all cases, to follow the natural order of the words ; ' fearing which this long time I have been pining away in lamentations about what was likely to happen.' He should have said, €|eT5jK6^\V yow^vt] TO {xtWov. Cf. Soph. El. 122, TIV del Ta«is 58' aKSpeorTOv olfiayhv—'A

o o2

284

ETPiniJOT TrivrjTa [ieu, xprjcrOcu Se yevvalov <£i\ot?. bpSi 8' o^kov (TTeC^ovTa KOX OdaaovT aKpav, ov <j>cun irpoiTov Aavabv AlyviTTO) SiKas SiS(W dOpoicrai Xabv es KOLVCLS eopas. acrTwv Se Srj TLV rjp6jj.y)v ddpoia^i Ihatv, Ti Kaivbv 'Apyet,; p.o>v TI TroXefitcov irdpa dyyeXfx dveTTTepoiKe Aavaihwv TTOKLV ; 6 8' eT7r', '0p€(TT7]v KCLVOV crreixovT ayatva 6avdcrLjxov bpoi 8' dekiTTov (j>dC\.a> \VTTOV^(.VOV iirel Se Tr\yjp7)
870

875

880

885

o , VTTO TOIS ovvayavoLcriu cov aei,

Lv0a, TraTepa fxh> crbv eK7rayXou/Aevos, abv 8' OVK htaivoiv avyyovov, KaXois KaKovs \6yovs ekucrcrov, OTL KadicrTaCrj VOJXOV;

890

871. &xpav. Wordsworth (Athens and Suppl. 381. Tro. 424.—eKway\oifx(i>os, Attica, p. 71,) thinks the phrase alludes ' professing his admiration of,'Hec. 1157. to the elevated position of the Athenian 891. KaAo7s. Porson is contented with Pnyx. The scene, of course, is at Argos, Valckenaer's conjecture, which has some but it is the manner of the dramatists to little probability, KaAios. Hartung's is describe local objects known to the spec- however better, KaXohs Kanovs KTA., ' votators. However, it would be a very ex- lubly uttering words good and bad,' on aggerated term to call the hill-side where the right side and the wrong, Six^" 9 ". the Pnyx was, &Kpa, an elevated summit. All the good copies and the Schol. give Schol. A676TIU Be ris iv "Apyei izpthv, KaKois, which seems to be the dative of the STTOV SiKa^ovffLv 'Ap7e?oi.—rdxa 5' &f method, ' by fair words cunningly disTOVTOV ical iv BeAAepeMjuJi/T?) (n.vi)iu>vtiti, guising base sentiments, to the effect that' fliriiv Kal £<=
0PE2TH2. es roix; TeKOvras ov Kakoi>s, TO 8' O/A/A' del 4>aihp(oTrov e'Si'Sou TOLCTIV Aiyiadov (f)C\ous. To y a p yeVos TOIOCTOI'1 iwl TOV ei)TV)(f) TT^oajcr' del KrjpvKes' oSe S' auTots (£iAos, bs at> owTjrai iroAeos eV r ' ap^aiaiv ?J. eVt TaiSe 8' Tjydpeue zUo/zz/jS^s aVaf. OVTOS KTaveiv fiev ovre
285

895

900

905

894. Alytadov
286

ETPiniAOT eT avrovs TrepifiaXeiv K<XK($ TIVU orav yap rjSv^ TOIS Xdyois fypovwv tcaKcos TreCdr) TO irXfjdos, rff irokei KaKov jxiyaoaoi Se crvv vq> ^prjcrTa. povXevovcr aei, KOLV [JLT) TrapavTiK, avdis elcn TrdXet. OeacrOau S' cDSe XPV Tov ISovO'' O/JLOIOV yap TO xprj/Aa yiyverai [ral TOWS Xdyovs XeyovTL Kal

910

o s etw' 'Ope
/JaXXovras* VTTO 8' ereive TwSapews Xdyous TW O"<£&> KaTaKTiivOVTl

T010VT0V1

915

XeyCLV.

aXXos 8' d m a r a s eXeye rw8' ivavTia, were originally a gloss on v. 91G, and made up into a verse by some metrical grammarian. The sense however is quite complete in itself. Translate; 'in this way (i. e. in reference to his real worth rather than his mere skill as an orator) one ought to consider the chief authority K&v fx^] irapavrlK*, audis KT\.—iriQavbSf in a state, when one regards him ; for the one is the same as the other ' (i. e. the 'plausible,' SCTTE or es rb irepilia\£iv. 907—10. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. ii. conditions of a good orator and a good 203. Kirchhoff thinks the whole passage statesman are the same). from 907 to 913 was interpolated from 914. os. This refers back to v. 903, another play of Euripides. It is certainly the intermediate reflections causing a out of place, not only in a narrative of break in the narrative. exciting interest, but in the mouth of a 915. Hesych. iirb $' ereiee, vireBaWev. slave ; although Euripides, in his love of Tyndareus had threatened death by philosophizing, does not always regard stoning, v. 536, and had avowed his inthe Ktupbs for doing so. But, as above tention of urging the citizens to carry remarked, the m in v. !J06 seems to be out that threat, v. 612—14. So the mespurposely devtloped in v. 910. ' A bad senger now says, ' but Tyndareus it was man, though a good orator, is sure to who suggested such words to be uttered bring harm sooner or later; whereas by him who proposed to put you and those who are wise and sensible, though your brother to death.' they may uot be thought so at the time, 917-30. This is decidedly a fine and are proved so in the end.' That v. 913 powerful passage. Euripides, as has been however is spurious has been shown by remarked on Suppl. 421 (compare Electr. Hermann. The Scholiast found it, but was 380 seqq.) was a great friend to the agrinot more successful in explaining it than cultural interest, for he regarded it as by modern critics have been. In fact, it nature and feeling the strongest antagonist was added by some one who thought a to the war party. The rough and hardy dative was necessary after'dfxoiov,and who farmer here described, who is contrasted intended to express, ' it is the same thing with the a7ciA/xaT' ayopas, the fops and in the case of an orator and of one in fools of the city, El. 38H, seldom troubling office,' TC£ eV rificus ijvTt. But the addition himself with the disputes of the ecclesia of the article with \6yous alone proves an or the political gossip of the agora, but unskilful hand. On the use of o/xoiov, blameless in life, indignant at the vices of meaning ' 'tis all one,' see Aesch. Ag. the great, and exercising shrewdness and 1375. Eur. Suppl. 10(J9. Hermann, ob- independent judgment in a question of serving that some few of the later copies this kind,—such a man alone is found to give Ti/jLwpov/j.4ytijf supposes the words startle the people by loudly praising what 906. auToiis. Porson gives airrovs, on Valckenaer's conjecture, which is not very improbable, but wholly unnecessary, since the body of the people, ol fief and ol Si preceding, may be meant.—i-ri, ' a t some future time, if not now.' This is illustrated by the poet himself, v. 910,

287 f*>opr} jxev OVK evcovbs, dvSpetos S' dvrjp,

oXiyd/cis acrru /cdyopas "^paCvcov KVKXOV, avTOvpybs, oinep KCU JJLOVOL crw^ovcri yrjv, £vveTos Se, -^copetp bfxocre rots Xoyois BeXcou, dfcepaio?, dv€TTikrjTrTOv rjcrKrjKa)*; jBiov os etir' 'OpecrTTjv 7raZSa rbv 'Ayay.e^ivovo<; crTeavovv, 6? r/dekr/ae Tt/Acopeiv irarpl, KaKrjv yvvaiKa Kadeov KaraKTavcov, i/ d^ijpet, /AIJ^' bTr\it,zo-6ai \4p (rTpareveiv eKkiirovTa el ToivSov olKovprj^iaO' oi
JZ yTjV iVa^OV

920

925

930

K€KT7]fl€VOi,

[TrdXat ITeXacryol, zlavcu'Scu Se Sevrepov,] all had been condemning. Orestes, he The Scholiast also explains it by OVK &£IOV said, was right; the woman whom he TOO e7mrA^TTecr0ai, ayennifj.T]Tov. B u t slew was a profligate, though she was his Hesychius has av€tri\'i]irTov, a/jL£f/.irTov, mother; and he ought to be crowned as aKaT&yvbiGTov, and so the more recent a public benefactor rather than be put MSS. of Euripides. Cf. Lucian, Alexto death as a criminal.—It is needless to andr. § 5fi, 261, €T?J e|r)rco^Ta, ws opas, point out how skilfully the poet, after av£Tr[\T}irrov fl'toi* Kal otrtoy irpotHzliiaiKcbs, thi3 man's honest avowal, has brought in which probably refers to this passage. the effect of the bad demagogue's elo- On the other hand, the author of Christns quence, v. 9-14. Paliens has av£Triir\T]KTov, v. 394. Both 919. xPatl""'< frequenting. Porson this word and a.K€pcuos indicate his freethought there was a slight irony in the dom from such faults as Clytemnestra's, notion of the citizens being polluted by at which he therefore had a right to be the presence of the countrymen ; but the indignant. Cf. Hel. 48, aKepaiov ois o*c6first part of his note is inconsistent with (Tal/jLt MeyeAeoj Ae'xos. what follows, where he says, more cor!)25. fi KtTv' aerbs 5e, though a countryman, XaAwyTu TO"LS Ko.Ki.Qcnv. yet possessed of good sense.—TO?S \6-yois, 928. olKovprifiara, o'movpovs, sc. oA(ithe plausible speeches of the demagogues, Xovs. Cf. Aesdi. Ag. 1004. which he was ever ready to oppose. Her933. The spurioupness of this verse mann, removing the comma after |WET!>S here has been generally admitted from 8e, gives Aeyav for SiKwv, ' skilled to the time of Musgrave, though many think oppose speech by speech.' it belonged to some other play of Euri922. aveiriirXtiKTOv, the reading of allpides. Most of the MSS. and Aldus the good MSS., is retained by Kirchhoff. omit Se.

288

ETPiniJOT V/MV OL/JLVVCOV ovSev rja-crov r) irarpi eKT€Lua yLTjTep. el yap dpcrevcov cj>6vos

935

ecrrai yvvai$lv ocrios, ov 0dvoiT er av dvijcxKovTes, 7) yvvav$l SovXevetv TovvavTiov Se Spdcrer' rj Spacrau vvv \ikv yap r) npoSovaa \eKTp i[iov iraTpbs redvrjKev el Se Srj KaraKreve'vr e\x£,

940

6 VO/AOS avevrai,

ye

KOV <j)6dvot, OVTJCTKOV Tts

av,

ou cnravis yevijcreTai.. hrtiff o\iCkov ev SOKCOV Xeyeiv. VIKS, 8' e/ceivos 6 KaKos iv TTXTJOCL \eya>v, o? rjyopeve avyyovov ere re KTaveiv. jadXis S' e-rteide [xr) ireTpov[xevo<; daveiv T\rj(jL(i)v 'OpeaTr/s' avTo^eipi he crayrj vTrecr^er1 iv ryS' rjfJLepa Xeii/zetv /3iov crvv croL Tropevei S' avrov eKKkrpwv airo ZIUXCISTJS haupvwv crvv S' ojJLapTovcriv (jiCXot. /cXatoires, oiKTetpo^res1 epyerai Se croi TOXJU.^S

TTLKpbv Beafia /cat 7ryDocroi/»ts a.6\ia. dXX' eurpeVt^e dcryav r) /3p6^ov heprj, &>s Set XITTCTV ere cf>eyyo<;' rjvyeveia 8e ovSev cr iirocjieXrjCTev, ovS' 6 i l v ^ t o s 936. ou (pBdvoiT1 ttv KT\. ' The sooner you die the better; for otherwise you must remain slaves to women.* The meaning is, they will either kill their husbands at once, or will keep them in their power to kill them when they please. 938. Kirchhoff, after Nauck, supposes Xpe&f to have been written by mistake from the end of the preceding verse; but it is not easy to suggest a probable substitute, unless perhaps 3) yvvaiQ S); SouAei5
945

950

955

daring, at all events, there will be no lack (to women).' Cf. Soph. El. 510, weifiev-q /xev, ws eoitcas, av ffTpetyet. The Schol. explains 6 vSfxos aveirai differently, ' the custom or precedent established against husbands is made still wider and broader than before,' i. e. though it was wide and broad enough. Porson's Ka.ra.KTtvsir3 €jue is rather better (the MSS. give /ie), because the accomplished death of the mother is contrasted with the proposed death of the son. 945. On e made long before KT see Here. F. 496. Inf. v. 1525, OUK Spa KTevtis fi ; 94(i. Trerpovfievos Elmsley on Heracl. 60, and so Kirchhoff gives as the reading of the two best MSS. for TreTpov/xemvs. The latter would obviously refer to Orestes and Eleetra, and is unobjectionable in itself.

289 rptnoSa KCLOL^OV $01)605, dXX' a [XO. d) SvcrrdXaiva irapOiv', ws TTpocrcaTrov es yr\v crbv /JaXoCcr' adoyyo<; el
eXeos e\eos oS' ep^erat davovfievcov vnep 'EXXdSos TTOT OVTCOV.

970

well-known joke eieieieieieiAfctreTe, KT\., which must, if it had any point at all, have been a parody on something really %Xov(Ta > The present editor agrees with Euripidean. The suggestion of Kirchhoff Kirchhoff in believing them to be spu- is at least ingenious, whatever be thought of its probability. rious. 961. Porson and W. Dindorf omit 960. The monody which follows, and which takes the place of a regular sta- Flepo'e^ao'o'a, and give 7r^Aet for iroXirais simon, is a threnos, sung by Electra over in v. 975, both after Musgrave. These, her untimely fate, bidding farewell to her it must be confessed, are rather violent country, and recounting the series of dis- measures, Hermann edits £v Kaicois iro* astrous events that have brought her Kirais on his own conjecture, Kirchhoff family to this.—The metres are for the more wisely marks a lacuna after \fiij(pos. most part varieties of iambic and trochaic, Something is clearly wrong. As the best a few antistrophic, dactylic, and logaoedic MS. gives a variant yp. Ka\ii irah, we may here suggest veprepwv a Kd\a 6eus verses being added. Ibid. Some of the late copies prefix a? TTCUS, to which Hepa4(pa(T T« ir^fitna T£>V nion : " in monodia suspicor Euripidem 'KrpeiSSiv O'IKWV. The words roiv 'Arpeieo artificio esse usum, quod lepide lusit $&i>, added in the copies after oftcov, were comicus, posito alal^aTt)p6y." True, in omitted by Musgrave as a gloss. Ran. 1330, Aeschylus, professing rbv TS>V 970. aTparnXarav Kirchhoff for —aif, fj.oi'wSiwy 5(e|e/V.0eo' Tp6irov, makes the from the best MSS. " Ipsi ol 6o.vovp.zvoi. 957—9. Schol. ei/ TOIS

4viois 5e OL»

tp4povrai ol TpeTs (TTIXOI OVTOI. TTCOS yap oiiK €fxe\\€ (TTzva^tLV, OVTU SUCTTVX&S

VOL. nr.

290

ETPiniJOT yap f54fiaice.v, ot^erat TCKVWV TTpoiraa-a yivva. ne\ovo<;, 6 T iirl

avT.

£»j\oS O)V TTOT OLKOiS'

96vo<; viv e t \ e deodev, a r e

Svcrfievrj?

975

<j)(HvCa xprjtpos iv la) io), irav'&aKpvT iafi,epa>v edvrj TrokvTrova, Xevcrcred^, &>s Trap' i

erepa 8' erepos a/ TnjfiaT' iv ~%p6vo)

980

(3por£)v S' 6 Tras ao-Toi6[JLr)TOS aicov. JLIOXOIJU.1 rav

ovpavov

[licrov ~yBovo
irirpav -)(pv(r4aiai

SivOLLCTL /3£>\0V i£ ' Iv

iv 6pr\VQi<jiv d/

985

physical science, and consistently with his account of the punishment of Tantalus, calls the sun ' a rock held in suspense midway between heaven and earth by and OIKOIS for OIKOS. (See on v. 960.) The golden chains, a mass borne along by substantive, while it suits the metre, gives eddying forces from heaven.' Schol. a better sense. Iph. T. 378, e£ o'lav KaXS>v vocantur p ocTes, quoniam totam gentem Atridarum in mente habet Electra." Hermann. 973. fijAos Musgrave for (itAarbs,

eppeis,

I/

Op€(TTa, Kal irarpbs

fy)\w[xa.T
iriBris fj.v5pbv Xeyei rbv ^)\iov

OVTW yap

976. i i i<&. Pronounced to yo. This 8o|t££ei, fJLvSpbv yap KaXovct rhv •Kenvpa.Khas been noticed elsewhere; and Har- T(O[A€V0V 0~iOTjpOV. ITGTpOV § € KOl $Q)\OV tung, whom Kirchhoff follows, is certainly Karh ravrb eiprjKe. This is one of the wrong in giving lit, <S 7r. few passages where ireVpa and wdrpos 979. ertpos Porson for zrepois. The seem convertible terms. But for the Schol. also found the dative: but a/itt- metre, requiring TUV before ovpavov, it is /3eTai is the middle, ' gets in exchange,' probable that he would have preferred 5ia5e;^eTCU. ni-rpov. See on v. 7- Hermann reads V 982. Hermann regards the rest of the alap'fi/j.aa'i [xvplais | irerpav a\vffeo~i XP ~ monody, from this verse, as monostrophic, ceato'i (p€pofji4i/av, glyconeus + iamb, and he divides it into two strophes, each trimeter. The Schol. has irfrpav, of nine verses, and three others of irre- at&puTai Kal tpepzrai /xvplais (TT gular length. The chief argument in his Xpvtrais a\v(re
0PE2THZ.

291

yipovTL varpl TavTakw 09 ere/cep ere^e yeveropas ot KareiSov a r a s , TToravov fJikv 8ia>y{ia O

CTTOXCO

990

077076 77eXayeo"t Sieoi<jypevcre, Mvprikov <j>6vov $LKG)V e's olB/xa TTOVTOV, XeVKOKV/JLOCTLV

TTOVTLOV

yjocriv d 66ev hofAOLCTL Tot's C/XOIS apa TrdkvcTTovos, Trot,[x,vLOL(TL MaiaSos TO -^pvo-6[j.a\kov apvbs OTTOT' iyeveTo repas 6X061* 6X061^

995

TOKOV,

1000

on Ar. Plat. C39, is compelled to render This appears to suit the metre better, and 5W ubi. But the sentence would thus be has accordingly been adopted by W. Dinwrongly constructed, ' would that I might dorf and Hermann. Compare v. 812. go where I shall utter my grief,' &c. 996. oSev KTK. Schol. TOUTEVTI $ia T6 987. yeveropas. Schol. \4yei 8e <povsv&rivat Toy WlvpriAov tjru[xtpopa tear'Arpea Kal ®V4(TTT)V Kal 3Ayafi4fj.voya.—e'AajQe Tobs OIKOVS, T^V apxhv Xaftovcra i£ TOV ot KarfTSov KT\. id. avr6irTa.i Kal fleara!ou iyej/ero repas eV rots irotfiviots lTnroTp6(j)ov 'Arpe'w^ Tb oKedpwi1, Ae'-yw Se | ^ p T^V Mup~ T^V &pva T^V xpv0', cnradiitraTo ainiv KOT' eKuvoyTiXov vlbv airov els rb e{ avrov K\j]6ev MvpTtoov ircXayos eppitye. rby T6TTOV TT)S 0a\d(rTa W. Dindorf for ITTTTO901. The good copies have 'ire, one f36ra or imroBdra. (On the confusion of these two compounds see Iph. A. 1059.) only (Flor. 10) <5IT((TE, by a correction. PP 2

292

ETPiniJOT odeu epis TO re aXiov ju,ere/3a\ev p [rav irpos] ecnrepov KeXevOov ovpavov fTTpoaapixoaacra [LOVOTTCoXoV is

AS),

iirroLTropov re §p6fir]{ia UeXetaoos ei§ oSov dXXav Zevs /j,€Taf3dXXei, TtovSe T a,juet/8ei 9a.va.Tovs Oavarwv TO. T eirwu/xa heiirva &vko~TOv Xetcrpa re Kprjcrcras 'Aepona? ooXCa s SOXLOLO~L ydfiois. TO, iravvcrTaTa 8'

1005

1010

By restoring the o) the metre becomes one gives irpoKos, is a matter them by a westward course through the of dispute. One ancient explanation of heaven towards Morning with her one- the phrase was is fxiav 7}]xepav. So Hehorsed car.' There are several critical sychius, and the Schol. Sia fiias rjfiepas. difficulties here. The good MSS. vary But there can be little doubt that the between effirtpav and k'ffi-epov. Photius, -ridpiirrtoi of the sun are contrasted with k' 4(T7re'pas* OVK dc/>' e&irepou. Thereingfollows this remarkable gloss; eWepoy tceAzvOov ktmspiov, eVl SvtTfJias b$6v. Hesychius also, 'iaitupov Kc\ev0ov T^V iairipap (eairepluv) 6$6v. I t appears

1005. k-TTa~r6povt sc. T5>V eirrd. See Rhes. 529. 1007. Twi-Se' T ' KTA. Schol. airb Se TOVTOJV, o 4
therefore that these grammarians found 'Arpeais Kal TOV ®V4(TTOV, Kara SiaSox^v •Effirepov, which is elsewhere used as anBavarovs ei-aW4]\ovs eTT^yayef 6 Mcuadjective, e. g. Aesch. Prom. 350, ts Trphs ddos T6KOS, Kal ra 5e7in/a Tav reKviev TOV eaircpous T6TTOUS ea'Trjic^. I t follows, a9 ©veaTov. Hermann says, " nominativi Kirchhoff observes (if, as we can hardly sunt Stf-tva et XeKTpa, quae Atridarum doubt, they referred to this very passage), BavdTovs 8av6.Twv a./j.eifleii' dicuntur." that IIK irphs is an interpolation, resulting This is clearly right : the Thyestean from ktmipav being taken for the sub- banquet and the adultery of Aerope bring stantive.—For 7rpo(raptA.6
OPEZTHZ.

293

KOI yeverav ifjibv rfkvOe OO/JLWV TTOXVCTTOVO is dvayKcus.

XO.

Kal fx-qv 6'Se crbs £vyyovo<; ipirei 6a.va.Tov O T£ 7TlCTT0TaT0S TTaVTWV

tcraSeX<£os avr/p, * Wvvwv vocrepbv KCOXOV ['Opi(TTOv\

1015

TTOOL KTjOOCTVVCO 77apClO~£ipoS.

il/l.

OP.

ot yco. irpo TVjxpov yo.p o" opaxr oLuaa'Tevco, doe\(f>e, /ecu ndpoide veprepov TTiipas. ot yoj jj,aX a w i s . OJS . ov cny delcra TOVS yvvaiKtiovs ydovs o"Tep^ets r a KpavOivT ; oiKTpa /xev TaS', ctXX' o/xws \_<j)ipew dvayK-q rets 7rapecrTcio-a9 r v ^ a s ] . Kat 77WS (TioJTrS), <^>£yyos &>s bpav dcov

1012. Tro\u(TTiij'oisis the reading of the Schol. and two of the inferior MSS. The metre is thus like v. 984. 1014. Hesych. KaraicvpuSeh, KaraKpiBels. Hence perhaps we should correct Androm. 496,ty-r)I'ATJI/ imoatipaiois irotrXv %\KOV
1025

fortitude. A new scheme is suggested by Pylades (v. 1098) which appears to offer a ray of hope. It is this; to slay Helen, who is now within the house, by way of revenge on the perfidy of Menelaus; and to secure Hermione as a hostage (v. 1189), is further proposed by Electra. 1019. All the good MSS. give vepripov Trupas, except Flor. 2, which has yeprepas. Schol. irp6Tepov TTJS vspripov irvpas, rfroi TTJS TTpbs robs vepTepovs Tre/xnoiKTris TrvpKa'ias. Porson and most of the subsequent critics give vtpripav from the inferior copies. Compare the feminine einrepos in v. 1003. 1020.
294 OP. JL1. OP. HA. OP. HA.

ETPlIlIAOr TOS' ovKeff rjfjuv rots Ta\aLTra>pois /nera ; fir) av ye /A' aTro/creiv'1 aXi? dvr' 'Apyeta? riOvqjl 6 TXTJI^CDV TO. Se irapovT l a Ka/c ai jiieXeos i^/fys cnjs, 'Opeara, KOI norfiov davdrov r awpov. t,W ^XP^V a?> ° T ' /AT) irpos 0e<2i> JU.O(. Trepifiakris avavSpiav e's hdupva Tropd/JLevovcr virofivyjcriv 6avovfie0'- ovx otov re /AT) ikr) rpv^V PpoTols. TOS' ^/xap TJ/JUV Kvpiov Set 8' ^ (Sp6)(ov<; ameiv Kpe/JLaa-Tov1;, rj £t^>o? drjyeiv XeP^ (TV vvv [x, dSeX^e, /ATJ Tts 'Apyetcav KT<XVT] v/3picr[Jia 64JX€VO<; TOV ''Ayafxip.vovo'i yovov.

103

°

1035

OP. JL4. OP.

dXX' avTO)(eipi 6vrj(j)l OTCO /3ovXet ecrrat TaS'1 ovSev croO ft dXX' a.[jj fj p) x repnov Kevrjv ovqcriv, el repnvov rdSe davdrov

1040

already knew : whereas she ought to say, trtnvhv Sis /i' airoKTtivei rh a6v.—By ' how can I be silent when we are both 'Apytias xeP^s Hermann understands the condemned to die ?' And so the Schol., xelPOTOV'la of the Argives, and he is proital TTZS WJ TOV riXiov 1032. The common reading, vvS/xyrifftv, 6pav oh JU6T€(TT(J' r}]juv TO^S Ta\anrti>pois. may perhaps stand in apposition to Sdicpva, It seems so clear that he found iis Spay or the sense may be, ' by bringing into instead of ettropay, the reading of all the tears the remembrance of woe.' Musgrave copies, that this has now been restored, suggests uirO|uW)crei, and so the Schol. Hermann gives jwrbe for /teVa, after seems to have found; 5ict T)]V \iir&)t.vT\aiV Musgrave. Kirchhoff suggests OT3 OVK(B'. TWV KCLKQIV ei(Ta.yov behind your sword,' i. e. behind you in the use of the sword.

0PEZTH2. HA. OP.

295

w ^tXrar', a> iroOzwov TJZMTTOV T' e^wv 1045 T7J5 cri^s a8e\(f>fj<5 OVOJIOL KOI x^v^qv fiiav. £K Toi fie -njfeig1 Kai cr d//,eit//acr#cu dekco i\oTr)Ti ^€.ipwv. TL yap eV albovfiai raXas ; a) crTepv aSeX^-fys, w ty'ikov irpocnrTvyfi ifibv,

rao dvTi iratSwv /ax! yafirfkiov Xe^ous TrpocrfyOkyfxaT dfifyoiv rois TaXauncipois

HA.

1050 vdpa.

<£eO-

a.v gt(f>o<; vo) TOLVTOV, el Oefiu?, KTavoi, xal [ivrjfia hk^aiff ev, xeSpov OP. TJOICTT ai> eur) ravu • opa? oe or) ws icnravicrfied*, wcrre Koivwveiv rd(f>ov. 1055 ov8' et(^)' vTrep croG, /x'jj BaveLv e)(O)v, MeveXaos 6 KaK05, 6 TT/DOSOT^S TOVJJLOV vrarpds ; OP. ovo O^LI/A eoeiqev, ahh eiri cr/ojTrrpots eywv eXirtS' rjvXafieLTo jir/ croitjE.iv CXovs. 1046. Neither Scholiasts nor modern commentators explain the meaning of a brother ' haying the dearest name of his sister.1 Probably she means, that he has in her one whom he may call by the endearing name of sister, and who is possessed of common feelings,
Cf. iroQtivbv 6yofj.3 6/j.iklas, v. 1082.

five verses formed the speech of Orestes; and consequently that Kirchhoff is again mistaken in supposing v. 1051 to be spurious. The MSS. indeed, as well as the Scholiast, give a/up), for which Lobeck proposed the obvious correction ap.(poiv, and the two best copies have &pa, altered into trdpa, at the end. The former error is easily explained : some one mistook h^olv rots raKanrwpois as if agreeing, and thought that this could not be. In fact, a/upow is the genitive after itpoa
1049. Kirchhoff appears to be mistaken in marking the loss of two verses of Electra's preceding this. There is nothing wanting to the context. Electra had said, ' Let me embrace you,' and he replies, ' I am desirous to return that embrace,' which accordingly he does, 3 orc'pj/ &5€\r)s KTA. The remarkable numerical correspondence of this passage haa been pointed out in the Preface to vol. ii. p. xxiii;—"Orestes speaks five, then three times five, then twice five verses ; and he is answered by Pylades in fifteen, after which (with the interval of a monostich dialogue between them of thirty-one), Orestes and Pylades again speak in twenty-two lines each. Beyond this (1177—90), Electra and Orestes converse in fourteen alternate lines or couplets, and then Electra delivers a speech of thirteen, answered by Orestes in fifteen as before, and then (v. 1231— 45) there is another dialogue of fifteen ttaTexew airodav6i/Tos TOV 'Opiarov.—• verses preceding a system of dochmiacs." 7juAa/3eiTO, cf. v. 748. — Here therefore it is fair to assume that

296

ITT. OP. FIT. OP. JIT. OP.

ETPiniAOT dXX' eV, oVws yevvala Kayafiefjivovos 1060 SpdaavTe KarBavov^eff dfiwraTa. Kayoi fxev evyeveiav ano$ei£a> TroXet Tratcras Trpos ^Trap acrydvco- ere 8' au ^pecov 6'ju.ota vpdcrcreiv rots C/AOTS roXju/tyjiiacri. ILvkdht), crv 8' 17/MV TOC /x,ev rrpatTa croi ei {ijv ju,e ^ p ^ e t i ' crou QavovTo% ^XTTtcras. 1070 Tt y a p TTpocrrJKei Kardavzlv cr' e/xo9 jaera ; ^pou ; TI Se ^TJI' CIJ? eraiptas arep ; OUK: eKTcwes c r ^ [i^rip', <ws ey&> raXa?. ^ w crot ye Kowfj' ravra Kal Trdcr^euv fx€ 8eT. a.7rd8os TO cnSjim irarpl, jxr] £vvdvr}crKe JJLOL. 1075 croi ^ev y a p ecrrt TTOXIS, eju.ot 8' ov/c ecrrt ST), Kal hwjxa Trarpos Kal /xeyas 7rXovrou XI/X,^J/. ydfj-av 8e TTJS /^ev SvcrTT-dr/xov T-^crS' idkr)<;, rjv crot KaT7)yyvr]
1060. oircos, hortative, as Iph. T. 321, dAA' OTTOJS 6avov[*.e9a K&A\una. 1062. The best MS. has onroSetlcu TT(jAei (with to superscribed by a later hand), and yp. Trarp6s. Hence Kirchhoff concludes that ir6A*i and irarphs were emendations, and the original reading was anoSel^ai 64AU. The Schol. however recognizes TT6AZI, and all the other copies agree in airoStlfa. 1072. eraipeias Porson. 1073. Hermann reads owe eKTaves trh, from a variant in one of the late MSS., because the reply of Pylades does not well suit irV nyTepa distinctively expressed, since that would mean, that Pylades had killed his mother with the help of Orestes,

The answer however is directed to &s E7o> rd\as, as if he had said, ou o"u [wvov efcTaces aiiriji/, aAV c-ycb (riiy troi. 1077' Aesch. Pers. 252, Si Ilepiris oTo Kal iroAvs TTXOVTOV Ai/xifP. 1079. Karnyyinicr'. Cf. El. 1340, TlvXdSn, xa^Pa"/ ?"'> vvpcpeiov Se/ias 'HAeVrpar. In Iph. T. 915, they are spoken of as happily married. Inf. v. 1G57, 'Opiara, aol Se TTCUS' i-y&i Kareyyvii. 1082. •n-odtivbv ovofia. Cf. v. 1045. There is the usual variant S/ifta, on which Porson has a long note. The sense simply is, & Ke/cArjiiieVe kTaipe. 10(i4. ot SavouTts, we who are virtually or morally dead. Cf. v. 1027, aAis iif

0PEZTH2.

297

rj rroXv XtXeupai TWV i/xav ^ovXev/xdrcuv. l^rjd' ai/xd JXOV Se^aiTO Kdpiru^ov neSov, fxr) Xafivpos aldr/p, ei cf eya> irpoSovs TTOTC iXevdepcoo-as TOV^OV diroXiTroijUt ere. Kat o-vyKaTv o~i) vvv TtVets St/cas* Kat ^vvdavelv ovv Set pe crot Kat rfjo" Sfiov. ijXTjv yap avTrjv, rj<s Xe^os Ka-ryi'ecras, Kpivat Bd/xapTa. TC yap ipa> KaXov irore yrjv JeX<£t8' iXdcov $O)K4tXos iraprjv, vvv 8' OVK4T et/At SVCTTV^OVVTC CTOL <^>tXos ; OVK eo~Tcv, aXXa, r a v r a /xkv KafioX fteXet. e77et Se Kar0avoviJie9\ is KOLVOVS Xoyovs OP. FIT. OP.

av a> (^CXTaT , et yap TOVTO KarBdvoiy? V&oxv. TTLOOV VVV, avdfxeivov 8e (f>ao-ydvov To/xas. jxevw, TOV e^Opov et TL Tt/Awpijo"O)u,at. 1

1085

1090

1095

1100

'Apyelas xepbs TeByrjKa. Some MSS. give of the late MSS., rjs Aixos y' was written to fill the hiatus. Kirchhoff proposes to offla^oCcTes(for Qavovpsvoi). 1085. Between ^irou and ^ TTOA.I; the read ris eir^if^cras Ae'xos, and Brunck MSS. are about equally divided. The proposed Karyveira. Both were so near latter seems rather more suited to the the mark, that it is surprising they missed Hermann acquiesces in Porson's sense, ' You have greatly missed, or are it. os far short of, my intentions.' Cf. Hel. 765, transposition, i)s ye \4x etrriveaa.. 1 1093. ri KaAbv, what plausible defence TJ TT6\}C avtipov p.*.—[ATJQ al/xa KTA.., a strong form of imprecation on oneself. of my conduct, ri SUatov. Hermann contends that KaXbv is a mere patchwork, Hipp. 1030, KOI fii)Te vdyros n^re yri S€|aiTo fiov tfdpKas 9av6vros, €i Kaicbs ire- and gives T£ yap

epai Kaycb wore, with

(puK1 ay-fip. Kirchhoff observes, what Flor. 2, one of the best MSS. having TI Porson had omitted to notice, that this yapa iyev epw Ka\6v irore; Schol. Ti yap distich is quoted by the Schol. on Pind. eX t /8', which he \vKea>p T' anp. the present editor for ewrjve&a. The mis- 1096. Cf. Electr. 605, & -reKvov, ovSeh take arose from ignorance of the true SVITTVXOVVTIffoi(ptAos. sense of KaTaive?v — fcareyyvav. Cf. 1097. We might suggest, aAAa Tavra Iph. A. 695, Toiivofia filv ovv iratS' old' vvv Ka.fj,o\ /xeKei, as giving a better sense. 1101. hvaixeivov, await the proper time OTQJ KaTTrjVtaas. Hence iiryv€(Ta was written by some one who thought the of, i. e. put off for a while, the swordmeaning was, ' to whose marriage I have blow that is to slay you. Schol. T«'
VOL. III.

Qq

298 TIT. OP. JIT. OP. ITT. OP. ITT. OP. ITT. OP. TIT. OP. TIT. OP. ITT. OP. ITT. OP. ITT. OP.

ETPiniJOT (jiya. vvv &>s yvvaitfi Tnartva /XTjSev rpecrrj's TacrS'* a>s 7rapeicr' rjfiLV d£avTes- eV Sd/xois Se KpvirTeTai credev. jaaXicrra* KGU ST) 7rdW a7rocrpayi£eTcu. dXX' OVK46\ "Aih-qv VV\L$'IOV KeKTyj^evrj. KCU 7T(Ss ; ex<£L yap fiapfJdpovs OTraovas. 1110 r w a s ; v yap ovSeV av Tpecrai/i' eyw. otous ivoTTTpov Kal fxvpayv emcrTa/ras. Tpv TocrovTov, TaTTiXonra 8' OVK yoous Trpos avrrjv Qy)cr6\LZ.<j& a axTT ii&aKpvcral y evho6ev

1103. tri'7a >w. Schol. v<poparai ras 1110. KalmDs,- ' Not so.' See Alcest. TOO xopoii, iv6fJ.L^e yap avras e%0pas 482. el^ai. 1112. o?ous KTX. Schol. o'lovs clubs 1105. Auir9)r, the accusative in appo- tivai iiriTTjSeiovs els r^v T&y ivdirrpciiy sition to the sentence, for which see «al jj.vpa>v inrnpeatca'. Perhaps we should Here. F . 59. read eVtoTaTEiV. Cf. Troad. 1107, XP"" 1106. Kirchhoff pronounces this verse aea 8' tvoTirpa, irapBivav X«P'TOS, exmlTa " vix sanus." The explanations of the rvyx&vei Aibs ic6pa. Scholiasts are confused, but they do not 1116. Kal ,uV KTA. 'Well, if I acindicate any other reading. Hermann complish that, I fear not to die twice.' and Kirchhoff read imiv, prompta vo- Cf. Heracl. 600, Kal x^P^t Svariixe7v yap luntas adest, si recle fieri poterit ,• and ctfo/itti 9tdy. Aesch. Suppl. 860, SAity this is perhaps better than the vulg. £
0PE2TH2.

299

TIT. OP. TIT. OP. TIT. OP. TIT. OP.

/cat vcov Trapicrrai ravO* direp KCLVYJ TOTC. incur dycava TTOIS dyaviovyueOa ; Kpvirr iv TreirXoicn TOLCTLS' igofiev ££(f>T]. vpocrdev 8' oTraScov TIS okeOpos yevr\o~era,u; iKKK.rjo-oyi.ev <x<£as dWov aAAocre Kat TOV ye fxr) o~uyu>vr dnoKreCveuv eir avro OTQXOI rovpyov ot reivew yjptwv. *E\.4vrjv (f)ovev€w jxavOdvu) TO O~VJJL(3O\OV.

ITT.

eyva)*;' CLKOVCTOV S' &>S KOXOX;

1125

1130

et fxev yap es yvvatKa a m $£<j>o<; fxeOelfiev, Sva K\erj<; av rjv 6vo<;' vvv S' virkp aTrdo~r]<; 'EWdSos

£)v 77arepa5 eKTetv'

1

Swcret SLKTJV,

3>v 8' dirwXeo-ev reKva

I'v/xc^as T' £0r}K€v 6pavas ^vvaopav 6\o\uy/t/,os ecrrat, Trvp T' dvdxjjovo-iv 0eols o"ot 7roXXa /cdjaot /ceSv' dpojjxevov rvyeiv, KaKrjs yvvaiKos owe)(' cu/x' i-rrpd^afjiev. 6 jJL7)Tpo
1135

1140

while inwardly rejoiced.' The good copies 1130. T!> cri/idoXoy, the watchword, give Kexapf «"?"> Aldus and some of the Cf. Rhea. 220. 573. inferior ones Kexap/xeyq, which Porsou 1135. Sv 5'is the reading of the best pronounces equally good ; but the nomi- MS. and Flor. 2, for S>v T\ By removing native could only stand with 5 SaupveiVf en- you and me.' The oXo\vyfj.bs here, as ToBev (1. tvioSev) Se xap^" *Xeu/ rV eA-" elsewhere, is the joyful cry of women, viz. TTLBI TTJs 5(axeip^(rews avTrjs. those whose husbands have died in the 1126. TIS uXedpos. Schol. rh TIS «CT! war; while the masculine apti/xevoi inTOV Kara riva rpSnov; eludes the fathers who have lost their 1127. &k\ov &\ho(T£. ' W e will drive sons. The use of apaaOcu in a good sense, them, one into this room and another into for €vx*6vov. We may compare aTfia 1129. oi-reifeiv xpe^", whither we must rifleVai, to cause slaughter, Bacch. 837direct our course; what end we must Inf. 1579, eVl Trpiaaeis
Q

q2

300

ETPiniAOT aXX' OLTTOXLTTODV TOVT' iirl TO fiiXnov irecrei 'EXevqs Xeyopevos r q s TTOXVKTOVOV <]>ovev<;. ov Sei TTOT ov Set MeviXecov /xev

evTvx^v,

TOV crov Se iraTepa Kal ere Ka8eX(f>r)v Oavelv T, i£> TOVT', OV yap evTrpeires Xiyeiv, S' e)(€iv crows Si' 'Ayapd/jLvovos Sopv vjxcjyrjv' JUT) yap ovv ttyW ^Tl" et fir/ V eKelvy do~yavov fo"rrdo-co piXav. rjv S' ovv TOV 'EXevrjs /xi) KaTaoyoi^ev <j)6vov, TTprjo~avTe<; OLKOVS TovoSe KaT0avov[ie6a. evos yap ov a<j)aX4vTes i^ofiev KXEOS, KaXws davovTes

1145

1150

rj KaXws a"eo"a)O"/AeVot.

XO. vdcrais ywai£lv a£ia crTvyelv ev 7) TvvSapls irals, rj KaTrjo~xyvev yevos. OP. <£eO. OVK £O~TLV oi&ev Kpeio~o~ov rj CXo<; cra<^)7j?,

1155

ov TTXOVTOS, OV TvpavvCs' dX6yto-Tov Se TL TO TrXrjdos avTaXXayiJia yevvaiov <j)CXov. ai> yap T<£ T ei? AlyicrOov ifyvpes /ax/ax Kal TrXrjo~iov Trapr}o~9a KLVSVVCOV e/xoi, dicate see on Here. F. 582. Iph. A. 1148. The reading here is rather doubt1354. M . One of the best copies gives mra1143. oil SeT TTOT*. We should have TrAovTe K«\ 1147. l+b 7"P °^>". For this combina- rvpavvX Kai Ti-^vr\ T4XVT}S iireptyepovo-a.— tion see Aesch. Suppl. 386, ju^ T( TTOT' a\6yi.o-Tov, irrational. Schol. aavveTov ovv ytvolfiav viroxeipios KpaTzaiv kpaivuv. Kal p.osp6v EVTI T!I avTaWaTTtofiai. avr\ Here perhaps the ovv has its proper sense, TOO yevvaiov ipi\ov irArjflos, ijyovv TO irpothe yap merely expressing the wish, as in TIJJ.O.V TO irAjjSos WT! TOV yevvaiov (piAov. ei yap, eWe yip. ' May I then no longer The idea is, that the noble disposition live unless I try to kill her,' i.e. such rather than the numerical strength of being the case, that we shall gain praise friends is to be regarded. and not blame for the deed. 1159. irA-qaiov irapijcrBa is rather im-

OPE^THX.

301

vvv T av StScos fxoL TroXejLiiwv Ttjiwpiav, KOVK iKTroSwv ei. Travcrofjiai cr' alvmv, iirel fSapos Tt Kai' TWS' earu>, aiveladai Xtav. eyw Se TTOLVTOS IKTTVIWV xpv^r/v ijj.r)v Spdcras TL XPV& T 0 ^ s epovs £)(0pov<; Oavelv, iv avTavakaxra) jj.ev ol /xe irpovSocrav, CTT4VG>(TI O olvep KajjJ idrjKav ddXiov. ' rot Trais ire^v)^, os \EXXdSos els, ou Tvpavvos, dXX' o/u,cos

11 GO

1165

p<ji\xrqv Oeov TIV ecr^'* ov ou KaJVaicryyvSi

SovXov Trapacr^wv QO.VO.TOV, dXX' e'Xev^epws y\v a(jyqa-(o, MeveXecov Se Ticro/iat. ei XaySot//.e^', evTv^oljxev av,

1170

properly used for ot»x t/cas fitxBa, as Her- as Porson gives it, quern dedecorabo, si mann remarked. servili morte occiimbam. In this case 1162. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor. xiv. aAAa following must be rendered, ' No ! 6. Cf. Iph. A. 979* aluoi/^ifvot yap rather let me die like a free-born man.' ayadol Tp6^ov riva finrod(nrous alvovvras, 1172. hvos yap KTA. ' For if we could •t)y alvuiG1 &yav. but grasp one object, we should be fortu1163. TrdvTois tKirviwv KTA., ' since I nate ; namely, if from some quarter or must at any rate die,' i. e. whether I die other unlooked-for safety might chance to avenged or not. The Schol. missed the befal us, slaying without being slain. point of this ; 6/jio\oyovfj.4i'ws airodvrj&Kaii'. For this I pray: for, what I wish, (with Cf. Med. 1240, vdprus ixev Schol. and MSS., corrected by Canter. " Quum hie de se nothing to pray for this, I will do so, if solo loquatur Orestes, in plurali ambigui- only for my own satisfaction, and even if tas inesset, quoniam etiam Pylades eum I should never attain it.' The critics do in patranda caede adjuturus est." Her- not notice that one of the Scholiasts must have read ovfiovKofxaiyap, for he explains mann. 1168. ct£i&!0e!s, ov rvpavvos, i.e. xe'P°- it thus : TO TjBb Kai ZVKTOV T}[XIV irpay/xa,

rov7}6els, ov jSia
vas. The command of the expedition to Troy is called a£lana in Iph. T. 85. Com-

pare H e l . 393, TrXtiaTov yap oip.ai, KOI Kal aQf)ixiws T€pipai T))V ifxavrou tyvx'hv, T6S' OV K6fjiTrw \4yw, (Trpdrevfj.a K(inrriTOUTe'cTJ, jit}; jUeTa rod QqiiiaiGai Ttva TWC the re8iof>i
had not the absolute power of an irresponsible commander, he had the strength of a god;' which is variously interpreted, the assistance of a god, and the authority of a god. 1169. The reading of all the copies, iax^v, corrected by Barnes, adds a little weight to the omission of ov in one of the late MSS., by which the sense would be,

There is a variant Tepif/w in the Aldine and one of the best MSS.; and one Schol. seems to have found repiru), for he explains, TOVTO Kal /ASVOV bvofxd^oiv ab*a-

irdvus

€V(ppa(pofjLaL. To revert to the

former part of this difficult passage, it is not improbable that it involves a metaphor from the wrestling-school, where Aa/SeVSai TWOS, or Act/3V AajSeic, meant

302

EYPiniAOT

€L Trodev aeXTTTos Trapcnricroi cratTrjpia KTavovcri fir] OavovcriV ev^o/xai. raoe. o ySovXojuai y a p r)8v KOU 8ud arop-a TTTqvolcn jxvdois dSaTrdvws repeat (ei nv r)hovrjv. HA. 'E\evr)s KaroLcrda Ovyarip ; elSor' r)p6pr}V. OP. oTS', TJV eOpexjjev 'EpfjLiovrjv fJLrJTrjp ifxtj. HA. avTTj fiefirjKe irpbs KXvTaifjjVfjcrTpas rdCKOL<; ;

1175

1180

1185

1190

' to get a good hold of one's antagonist.' found also in one good MS., is a mere Thus we may render it, ' For if we should gloss on /icAAe^, viz. r i jueAAeu' aya9a have got into our power Menelaus alone,' (\4yeiv). Porson thought iieAAtiv could viz. by slaying his wife. — For el no9ev we take an accusative per se; but the pason which he chiefly relies, Iph. A. suspect Kai Tro6ej> to be the true reading sage ; ' and so perhaps safety might chance to ] 117, oltrSa yap irarpbs irivras & (iftta, come unexpectedly,' by the new turn will be shown to be an interpolation. given to affairs.—For fj.)) Oavovaw good 1183. €I8<ST' rip6firiii. Schol. ire Tbv MSS. give ov Qavov&iv, with Aldus. yivwVKOvra. Tipcvrritra. Kirchhoff would 1178- (rwrripiav. She calls this avrb read r) el56r' 7ip6/iT]v; But this does not TOVTO, the very thing he had mentioned, improve the sense, which is, ' Of course you do,' but rather introduces a tautology. in reference to v. 1173. 1179. irov T<$5e; The meaning is, The vulgate is further defended by Ion 'There is no use in anticipating divine 99'J, "Epix^i"'<"> olffd', 1) oS; rl 5' ov fi€\assistance, since I know you have natural Act?, ykpov ; discretion enough to suggest of yourself 1184. tOpeipev. Cf. v. 64. an available plan.' Cf. Alcest. 1075, jue'AAei!' ayafla, scil. aitweiv, which you have mentioned, conduce to which Hermann supplies from the pre- our safety ?' ceding verse, or perhaps, Tii |Ue'AAeii/ (ye1190. rivos—4>a.pjj.aKov. Of what evil veaSat) ayadd. The Aldine TO Ae'yeic, is this intended to be the cure ? T(

303 HA.

*E\4vr)<s Oavovcrr)?, TJV T I Meve'Xews ere 8pa, rj TOvSe Ka/xe, irav yap ev [\ov rdSe, key

ws
oeprj TTyoos avTrj napOevov

£L(J>O<; Se ^pr)


er^eiv.

Kav [Lev ere crwl^Q JJLT] Baveiv ^prj^cov Koprjv 'E\evrj<; MeveXecos TTTWJU,' ISOJV iv fiedes Trerra<jdai irarpl rjv 8' 6£v6v[j,ov

irapOivov

Se/ms #

[jcr/ KparSiv (f>povrj[xaTo^

KTeCvy ere, Kai crv cr(j)d^e irapOevov

hiprjv.

KO.I VIV SoKW, TO TTpSiTOV fjV 7ToX.VS TTapfj,

OP.

TIT. OP.

1195

alfian,

Xpovco fiaXd^eiv airXdy^vov. ovre yap Opaavs OVT akKipos TrevKe. rrjvS' yjfuv e-^oi cromqpias eTraXftv. etprjTau \6yos. &J r a s pivas [xev dpcrevas K€KT7)fieu7], TO croifxa S' iv yvuau^X ^TjXeiais irpivov,
1200

1205

1210

uKpeX^irei rovro; The question is put, a question at Xex05- At first sight this because it was not at first apparent how is plausible; but TaAas is against it. He such a scheme could save at once Orestes, seems to sa}^, ' You must choose between Electra, and Pylades. losing such a woman for a wife, and being 1196. Here, as in v. 20, the MSS. wretched ; and making an effort to save agree in Me^eAews. The common read- your own life and hers, and living haping is Mepe'Aaos 'EXeVrjy. The transposi- pily with her.'—For 3) some good copies, tion of the names is recommended by with the Schol., give rj, for r) (TVVOLKSIV. Kirchhoff and Hermann.—TrTvr). B u t ai/rav." We doubt this, needless as the irapelvcu, ivapiTux?jo'' 7 with the variant &p<xsvos. f\6vres, ut Tji/Tiix" 0a\iiv Iph. T. 330." 1208. Porson, against the copies, places Porson.

304

ETPIIIIAOT

, eXovres # TOV yap ^povov TO [xrJKOs avrb crvvrpe^ei. 1215 OP. KaXws* crv fitv vvv, crvyyov 'HXeKTpa, S Trapos jJL&ovcra irapdivov Se^ou 7n)Sv\a Ti5, irplv r) £vja)u.a^ds rt? ^ KacrtyvijTOs iXdcov e's OIKOVS ^. yeycovi T is Sdyaou? 1220 •^ cravCSa vratcracr' ^ Xdyous 7re)at|;acr ecrw. rji^^i<5 8' ecra» trret^oi'Tes ayaiv OTrXt^wjtiecr^a cfyacrydvco IlvXdhrf' crii y a p ST) crv/xTrovet? C/AO! a) S(3jU,a vaxoiv VVKTOS op^vaias Trarep, 1225 KaXet cr' '0pip yevov. 1230 H^l. a) TrdVep, I/cow S'JJT', et «:Xveis etcraj ^^ovos T4.KVO)V nakovvTOiv, 0% cre0ev dvrjcrKovcr' vwep. TIT. a> crvyyeveia irarpo? ifjiov, Kafias Xtras, y Aydjxefx.vov, elcraKovcrov, eKcrcoaov r^Kva. OP. eKTewa /xr/Tep', IIT. rj\jjdixy}v 8' eyw £[(f>ovs. 1235 H 4 . eyw Se y ' iireKeXevcra KaniXvcr' OKVOV. OP. croi, irdrep, dpriyav. HA. ovS' eyw irpovSoxd ere. IIT. OVKOVV oveCSr) raSe KXVCOV pvcrei TtKva; OP. Sa«:pvois KaracnrevBca cr'. f L l . eyw 8' OIKTOWTL ye. HA.

KOX

1214. /ca! 5?), 'already.'—trucTpex", doubtful, the best copies giving ey& 8' scil. T7? yDy napovtriy avTris. eTre^ouAewca. Kirchhoff conjectures C7& 1220. 767ioce, make a sound audibly 8e avvi^ovhivaa. Neither is suited to or distinctly heard. the following clause, Ka7re\uelti<;, irarep; Several of the says, 4yi> tie y 4wtKeAevr)\f/dp.-oi>fyia.See also on v. 284 sup. Brunck proposed, for OVKOVV—pvo-aireKim. The reading however is unfortunately

OPEXTH'S.

305

Travcracrde, KOL irpbs epyov efop/A&>/u,e(?TV)(T]crai T<5S' e/xoi re r^8e re rptcro-ots uXoi<; yap ei? dywv, Si/07 77 £TJV airacnv rj Oaveiv o^etXerai. 1245 HA. MvKrjviSes <5 (f>iXaL, cnp. Ta Trpoira Kara IleXacrybv e'Sos '' XO. ri,va Opoels auSav, Trdrvta ; p yap e n crot rdS' eV JavatS&iv TrdXei. 1250 JET^l. crrrjd' at fikv VJLCOV TOVS' a/xa^qpr} at S' ivOdK dXXov olfLov es povpav XO. TL Se jae rdSe XP^°? aTrvet?, iveiri /JLOL, (f)CXa. HA. (f)6/3os e ^ a jLte ^17 TIS eVl Sco/xacn 1255 1242. S ZeC irp6yove. " Hoc Pylades chorus consisted of the best-born women propter matreoi dicit Anaxibiam, Aga- in the city.—Hermann says this verse was memaonis uxorem, quae genus ab Jove certainly a senarius, and reads TO wpura Kara HzAacybv 'Apyeiw eSos, and in the ducebat." W. Dind. 1246. Orestes and Pylades having en- antistrophe tcSpauri SiSore [ioaTptixuv tered the palace, Electra is left alone out- TrdvTTj Sia, both of which are arbitrary The side to give the alarm if necessary, and to and not very probable changes. intercept Hermione (v. 1217—20). She latter verse is corrupt: this consists of summons the chorus to her aid, who ap- dochmius + 2 cretics, the first of which proach the stage, and divide themselves has the last long syllable resolved. Kirchinto two parts, one to stand on the side hoff conjectures in v. 1267, KSpatiri SiSore of the country, (cf. ayp6ras, v. 1270,) fioinpv-)(p3v iravTaxj]' 1250. T<J5e, Schol. rb iihrviav naAe7 Kein l\at, which gives an equally good Aeveiv Aeaapa for PAecpapov has1254. ri r6Se xpt° > riva T7/p5e xp^' * OiVeir, sufficient MS. authority; and so Porson —7/jrueis, KaAeh, irpoaravcrtis, has edited. Schol. irpbs TO.S kirk TOV X°- &c.—The best MSS. give eweire. 1255—7. The meaning is designedly pod SmXeyeTat, MvicTjvtSas 5e auras KtxAei, Kal 'Apyeias, eiret oAiyov aW^Kwi^ atyefT- ambiguous; ' I fear lest some one staTrtKaffiv at TT6A€IS.—Ta TrpoJTa, AeiVet rb tioned at the house for bloody murder tptpovcrai, TOVTZGTIV at T« irpona rpipetrde should find his own death in addition to icara rb "Apyos. It appears from this the death of others.' She is thinking of phrase, which is perhaps imitated from her brother, but pretends to fear danger the epic "Apyeos aicpa UfAatryol, that the to others. Cf. v. 1219.

VOL. III.

Rr

ETPiniAOT

306

ets eVl oiviov al/x,a

HM. x p ' ,

eVeiyw^eo-0'- eyw //iv ow Tpufiov

TOVS' ii«f>vXd£(i), TOV 77-pbs rjXCov / 3 o \ a ? .

HM. HA.

)

e'y w Kopa.% hidfyep ivddS',

elra

<j)ipei.

1260

o/JifiaTcov

TraXivcrKOTndv.

a>s dpoeis. HM. HA. eXicrcreTe w /3Xe(f>apa

1265 dvT.

f/cdpaicrt,, SiaSore Sia fZo(TTpvx<»v irdvrr).

HM. 6'Se Tts eV Tpi^Sw ; *Tts 6'Se, Tt9 6'S' a/)' ap l fj.eka.6pov

HA.

TToXel aov

d-rrcoXofJieo-d' dp',

d y p o T a s avrjp ;

1270

£> (f>i\ai'

6rjpa<s ^L
HM.

, S>

HA.

crrt/Sos, ov ov T'L Si ; TO crov j3ej3acov eri \xoi \xivei; 80s dyyeXiav dyaBdv TIV,

1275

1259. eK(pvAdfc, for eKAtya; o-Kowiav,because this party were guarding the road

has been confirmed by the best MS. He renders it, Dispicite illinc hue, deinde in contrariam pariera. 1265. " Dedit hunc versum choro Euripides, laesa aequali distributione personarum, ut interloqueretur aliquid chorus, quo ne Electra antistropham cum stropha continuaret." Hermann. Kirchhoff however assigns v. 1285 to the chorus, though this is against the obvious syntax. He

leading towards the country, as already explained.) 1272. <pave7. Schol. 5e[|ei Kal ixriviati rots £x@P°^s' Most copies give et (pave?

or —?). Porson says, "Non libenter hujus verbi aoristum secundum activae vocis admittunt Tragici." We believe it to be altogether a solecism ; an equally doubtful form is %TVWOV, Ion 766. Monk has fallen into this error on Iph. T. 870.

proposes therefore 6—7. On the reading of these verses \dZt]v. Schol. Cf. SiirXovs \4u>v Aesch.

see above, v. 1246. W. Dindorf gives K6pas with Canter, and fiorpvxoiv for ffocrTpyxw. Cf. Phoen. 1485, where tbe metre requires $orpvx
Cho. 924.

\4OVT€S

StSvfia inf. v. 1401.

1274. fay ov SOKZTS, for ov 5o/ce?s fify

Ktvbv thai. This idiom is explained on Med. 67. 1275. T6 ahv fi4$atov. The Schol. thought this was spoken to the other 1268. Tis oSe was repeated by Her- hemichorium ; 'is your side safe?' But mann. The MSS. add Tvpoo-epxrrcu.the meaning rather is, 'are you still Porson, who did not understand the staunch to me ?' i. e. are you sure you are metre, reads ipavrd^rat, from one of the not deceiving me by false reports? later copies. Both words are manifestly 1276. The MSS. add 11.01 after nva, glosses, as Seidler perceived. Schol. <pav- against the metre.

0PEZTH2.

307

ei TaS' epyjiia ra np6a8' /caXw§ rd y kvdkvS' dXXa TaTrt crou cr/coVei1 cus OUTIS 17/x.iv AavdihSiv 7reXd£erai. H M . es TOLVTOV T/KCIS* Kai y a p ouSe 7778' H.4. ^>e/3e m ^ eV TruXatcriv d/coav Tt jLteA.A.et' ot /car OIKOV ev rj HM.

1280

1285

elcraKOvova'' S> rdXatv' iya> KOLKCOV. ap es TO KC1XX05 €KK€Kco(f)rjTaL %i rd^a Ti? 'ApyeCwu evonXo? op TTOSI (3or)$p6fJL
1290

1295

al Jtbs, w Jtos devaov 1278. evdzv and rairl troO are the read- make a person deaf' (or' dumb,' as here). ings of the best copies. There are va- From Plato, Lysid. p. 204 C, the form riants Tarrl (7<£, TouTr/cw. Hermann gives eKKCKiiipatct; is quoted. Porson cites two Tairh the first hand K£KairivTai, the subject to which is ol tpovevovTss, and 4KK^Krai, with Aldus, and says that analogymovements made in dancing strophe and is so strongly in favour of the w, tliat he antistrophe.—afieifiu, ' I pass over.' See had serious thoughts about driving the Bacch. 65. 7) into exile (de altera in exilium abi1297. "Vulgo, tiKoifar' tivSpes. Aryenda), had not all the MSS. and edd. ticulum addidi." Porson. This and the next verse were first given to the hemigiven 4KKtKtixp7]Ka.s in Ar. Equit. 311. More recent critics however agree in 4K- choria by Hermann, instead of to Electra. 1299. aevaov Flor. 2 for aevvaov, which KeKtticJjrjTai, and rightly. The analogy of verbs in 6u>, compounded with 4K, like is a wrong form of the word, independently of the metre. Schol. 8njv&ces.— 4KTavpova8ai, 4£ai>8pod(r8a.i, 4KdripLov
308

EYPiniAOT 1300

EA. HA.

MeveXae, OvrjaKO)' crv he irapcov /x' OVK a -\
XO.

HA.

1305

1310

criyare criyar' 1 rj
Kekevdov elcnrecroi'Tos a[x<j)l Sio/xaTa. a> ^iXrarat yuvcuKes, es [Xfaov (f>6vov 17S' 'EpixLovrj vdpea-Ti' iravcrcofiev fiorjv. ^ y a p eio*7recro0cra SI/CTVWV jSpo^ous. w TO drjpafx', rjv oka, KardaTrjO' TJCTU^W / f Xoy T' dSrjXco TWV SeSpafxevav Kayoi
1315

1320

Hermann read e/ioTs with some inferior Hermann makes a dochmiac, 5(ip€i irapa copies, though eVoi'tri, found in all the iroTafibv 6\ofi4vov9, 6w66i KTX. The best good ones, better suits the dactylic form MS. has only fVetre with Aldus, others of the metre. (Tvviir«re before eireffe, and so Porson has 1301. irapwv. Schol. it/ TT} TV6\CI &v. edited. W . Dindorf, €T£, near the Scamander.' (MeeTe, StivtTt, followed by W. Dindorf. 1311. KTVTIOV Porson from two inferior He thinks, with much probability, that MSS. But the KTVTTOS itself is said Trtfinere is also a gloss, and would restore eiVTreo-eij' Ke\ev6oii, as Hermann obthe dactylic verse by reading (pdcryai*' taw serves. Xpobs iififvoi, so that -rav Xmoir6.Topa 1317. ir(x\iv icardarriTf, resume your would depend on the imperatives pre- former position and remain quietly. Cf. ceding, the intermediate clause being v. 1292. The Schol. explains it, ayctparenthetical. fipafiere fis T V irporipav Ka-raaraaiv rr;s KiOj. The Te was added by Hermann, tyeas, mindful perhaps of Med. 1197, the verse being dochmiac. OUT" hjxjx.i.Twv y&p SyjXos §v Kar
OPEXTHS.

309

KCU cnreicracra vepTepois EPMIONH.

EP. H/l. -EP. HA. EP. .ELI. EP. HA. EP. H.4.

EP.

Xafiovcra Trpevfxeveiav. dXXa ^>o/3os r t s ela€\y]\vO\ rjVTiv iv Soyu-ots Trjkovp6<; ovcra Sw/Ltarwv KXUO> fiorjv. TI 8' ; a^t' rjfjuv rvy)(dv€L crrevayfjidTcov. ev^yjfj.o? ZCTOL' TI Se vecorepov Xeyets ; davelv 'OpeaTrjv /ca/x' eSofe T7?Se yj^. /xi) STJT ifxov ye avyyevels ire^vKOTa^. apap- avdyKiqeLcra [xrjTpb? iv ^epolv e/x-rys, oiKTupov rj[ia? KOLTTLKOV^LCTOV tf ets aycova oeup , eya» o ^ crcoTrjpCas yap repp e x e t ? tSoi'3 BLCOKCO TOV ijJLov es 86fiov<s iroZa.

1325

1330

1335

13-10

1323. Aa^oPtra irp€Vfi€veiavt 'having So Aesch. Pers. 905, av^pwv oxis vvv Salsucceeded in propitiating the shade.'—/J.OI fiav aireiteipiv. the best copies. Others give /*€.—%\VTIV, 1329. e/*ov two of the best MSS. for efiovs. The Schol. rightly explains, e"8e for rls bv &i\ fio}) %v KXVOI ; 1326. Tvy)(6.v$i. This is susceptible of fj.^ •yivono Qavziv vfj.as ffvyyevtis IITTtwo meanings, TO irparynaTa. Tvyxdl'ti dpxofTas. &£ia ovra KTX.. or &£ia crTeyay/^draiv vvv 1330. £uy6v. Cf. Iph. A. 443, els oV Tuyxdf^i iiu.1v, ' are befalling us.' The avdyKTjS (evy/iar' l\xTmrTusKaiLtv. Schol. gives the former. The latter is a 1335. avm^jxti, for Sv
310

ETPiniAOT //}

/p

7

(Twu7]t> ocrov y e HA. EP. OP, HA.

XO.

S S V 3

TOVTT

e/A .

dcryavov Se Trpos ^epy fidWovTes rj, ws eiS# rdSe Meve'Xaos, OVUCK cu'Spas, ov $pvya$ Ka/cous, evpoiv '4rrpa^ev ola XPV Trpaao-eiv KCIKOVS. lei) lw <j)i\ai, KTVTTOV iyeipeTe, KTVTTOV

t n Ar

1345

1350

crTp.

KCLL fioOLV

irpo [xekddpaiv, OTTOS 6 Trpa^6el? <^>dvos 1X7] heLvov ''ApyeloMTiv ipfidWr) (frofiov,

1355

/ S o i j S p O ^ c r a t 7T/3OS Sd/AOVS TVpCLVVLKOVS,

nplv erv/xa>s t'8w rov 'EXevas 6vov KaOcufiaKTov iv Sofious KeijJievov, rj Kal Xoyov TOV TrpocnroXatv trvddijxi.9a' Tas fjuev yap olSa avfi(f)opa<;, r a s S' ov cra^a)?. 1360 Sta Si/cas e/8a ^wv ve]uecris e? 'E\4vav. SaicpvourL yap 'EXXaS' awacrav eTrXijcre Sta TOV oXofxeuov okofxevov 'iSalov Hdpiv, os ay ay 'EXXdh' ets "iXiov. 1365 inrovdfi fii&KQiv ITO[J.TTI[IOVS xv^as

iro8a»i/. the house, nearly scared out of his wits,

E u m . 3 8 1 , ivtizv SiaKovff' %\8ov &TpvT0i> b u t able to relate what had just passed 7r<J8a. within the house. 1352. eirpa^v, Schol. %wa.6ei>. 1357. 6vov. Perhaps veKp6v. $&vu

1353 seqq. This passage, the first part of which (to v. 1360) was wrongly assigned to Electra, Seidler perceived to correspond with v. 1537 seqq. as the antistrophe. The present verses are spoken by the coryphaeus, who tells her companions to raise a confused noise before the house that the attention of the Argive people may be diverted from the slaughter of Helen at least for a time, until she shall have ascertained whether it has been really effected, either by seeing the corpse or by hearing from one of the servants. Opportunely for the latter intention a Trojan slave comes forth from

may have been a gloss to Ka.8cupcMT6v. 1362. e'y Seidler for els. See on v. 736. 1303 Either a syllable is wanting at the end of this verse, or Si' aXaa-rop' for Si' a\curT6pci>v must be adopted from Seidler's conjecture in v. 1546. Hermann would supply a word at the end of both this and the next verse; SaKpiouri yap 'JLWdS' airaffav 6$vp/jLa)
OPEXTHX.

311

KTvnei, yap Kkydpa /SacriAeuuv Sd/xcov, ££a> yap TIS eKySait-et <$>pvy£>v, ov Trevcro/Jiecrda TOW Sd/xois OTTOS 'Apyd'Cov fi<£os e/c davdrov /3ap/3dpoi<; iv evfidpKTLV,

ire^evya 1370

a TracrraSajv ivrep repe^va e TpLy\v<j>ovs, vyco, i^ivixi, 77oXtov aldip d

1375 TTOVTOV,

'/2/ceavos

1366—8. The Scholiast advances a himself with saying, that, as the poet strange opinion, that these three verses intended a barbaric man to speak barbamay have been added by the actors, by rously, the next hundred and thirty lines way of inventing a plea for coming forth or so are little worth correcting or interthrough a doorway instead of having to preting. He might have taken a lesson leap down from a roof (v. 1371). There from the old Scholiast, who has carefully is no reason however why the man may commented on the whole of this long not have made his escape through several passage. Hermann (Praef. p. xiii) prorooms, and at last appeared at the av- fesses great admiration for the scene, and Keios Qvpa, the front and central doorway contends that it is not only artistically elaborated in respect of metre, but that on the stage. 1360. The introduction of a Trojan the character of the Phrygian was acted eunuch, as the narrator of events done by the protagonistes (p. xvi). Ibid. 'Apyiiov Hermann for 'Apyeiov. within the house, and that too in verses 1370. Porson and Hermann omit eV, so irregular as to be without a parallel in the extant tragedies, was a bold device on which is preserved also by the Etymol. the part of the poet. This has been con- M. p. 393. 18. But the verse now is sidered by many the weak point of the cretic + dochmius. The best MS. has play; the sight indeed of such a man, ftap$&poi
312

ETPiniAOT

XO.

TavpoKpavos kXio~v KVKXOI -^dova; Tt S' eaTLV, 'EXivqs TrpocnroX', 'iBalov

#P.

"IXLOV "IXLOV, CJJJLOL [JLOL,

ndpa;

$pvyi.ov dcrTV /ecu KaXXificoXov, ISas opos lepbv, cos o~' OXO/JLCVOV crTevco apfiaTCiov apiJ.dTei.ov

1380

1385

Si' opvidoyovov o[Xjj.a KVKVOTnepov KaXXoo-vva%, Ar\tia% CTKVJXVOV SvcreXevav, £eo~T(ov irepydjjjwv 'AiroXXcoviav 1390

ipLVVV OTOTOt*

laXijxojv laXe/xcov AapSavCa rXafiaiv Pcwvju/^Seos XO.

\tnroo~vva, ALOS

evvera.

£)<; Xey

T^LIV

avd' eicacrra ro SdjU.ots

interposed trochaic versicle, thus: alar man was a eunuch ; the voice of eunuchs 7i-a (pvyai, |eVa(, iroXibv al~\8ep* % IT6VTOVis shrill; so is the creaking of a chariot: 'Cliteavbs bv ir4pi£ [ ra.vp6Kpa.vos ayKixXais therefore, a eunuch's plaint is ap/tdrdov | kxiaauiv KVKKO!; The Schol. remarks [x4Xos. Hesychius, ap^dretov fj.eXos~ svioi on Tavp6Kpavos, TOVTO e^wdev 6 TTOLTJTTJS 5e rbv rr\s 3A6t]vas v6jJ.ov. aXXoi rb irpbs ava.Tr\ripti>(rtj> rod idfjifiov irpo(r46r}Kev, raxv airb rov dp^aros. Hermann says, oif yap apfj.6TT€i T§ fypuyl afxaOzT OVTL" Ex Plutarchi libro de Fortuna AlexTOVTO K^yeif. It may be inferred from andri T. vii. p. 322, apparet bellicum this, that iXio-aoiv was not found in his modum fuisse, ut Kao-r6p€iov, quod tamen copy, but a senarius, *bv raupdnpavos hy- videtur diversum fuisse ab ap^areia." KaXais KVKXO'L X0<W. If the text be right, 1387. The syntax is, oX6fievov Sta. T V the ocean stream is said lAiVcreic ITOI/TOV AijStis Bvyarepa. On 6pvi66yovov see Hel. and KVKXOVV x^^vat to whirl the sea-cur- 257. The sense is, ' through the swanrents in eddying circles, and so to environ born beauty of Helen,' literally, 'the the whole earth. Iph. T. 0', Sii/as, cts bird-born swan-winged eye (loveliness) of Odfj.' TLijptiros Goals avpais kKiaaav Kva-beautifulness, the luckless daughter of viav aA.a (rrperpei. Leda.'—For Svo-tXevos see Iph. A. 1316. 1382. The KOX was recovered by Kirch- — SvaeXevas is the reading of the MSS., hoff from Ven. a. some of which repeat the word. Kirch1385. apfxarziov fieXos, the accusative hoff conjectures SvatXivav. The MSS. in apposition to the sentence. The Schol. also give Sict rb ras opvi86yovov. Porson says that some considered this a stage- perceived that the articles were gramnote (ivaptTnypa
.

[ r a yap trplv OVK evyvoxxra aTkivov cuXivov ap^av davdrov fidpfiapoL Xeyovcruv, alcu, AcndSi
1395

p rjXdov [e'sj Sofxovs, lv avd' €Kaard crot Xeyco, v Xi § ra p-cv 6 crrpaT^XaTa? TraTrjp e/eXi^e

1400

6 Se Traxs STpoLOv, KCLKOjJLrjTLS dvrjp,

oTos 'OSucrcrev?, cri/ya SdXios, oe <^>tXot5, dpacrvs els ok/cav, gweTos Trokifxov, (J)6VL6S re eppou Tas ^crv^ou TTpovoias KtxKovpyos we. TTICTTOS

Ot S e 77yOOS 9pOVOV%

1405

CCTft)

a? eyyjjj-' 6 roforas OS, OfJLfJLOL SaKpVOlS

1410

TT€
eE,ov0\ 6 jjcev TO KeWev, 6 8e verses from one of the Cyclic poems, which said that Zeus gave to Tros for Ganymede, not horses, but a golden vine, 131)4. This verse is spurious, as Kirchhoff perceived, who says that in the margin of the best MS. there is this note; ovros

the phrase is rather to be compared with Karapxew

Ttvb. Qav6vTa, Androm. 1198,

to commence a strain of lamentation for one dead. 1397* By repeating alai, this verse would become a dochmiac, the next being anapaestic. 6 (TTi'xos iv iroAAois avTiypd<pois ov ypa1400. By omitting es, as Hermann IJ.O>, " d u o s , eosque geminos saement of a death-dirge, the eastern tribes vitia dicit." Hermann. 1402. 0
VOL. III.

SS

ETPiniAOT

314

TO KeWev, d'XXos dWoOev irepl Se yovv ^ ' i

efidkov 1415

Wopov idopov

dva Se

d'XXos aXXov Treacov iv 6fi
ou, TOIS S' es fdpKV

1420

i/nrXeKeiv iratSa ' 6 XO- crv 8'

6fi; 1 4 2 5

a TTOV TOT' ; 97 TraXai

irapa fS6
C

jEXeVa5 evvrayt KUKXOJ

ct) Trpo TTap^'tSos acxcrav 1430

d Se \ivov rj SaKTvXois eXicrcre, vrj/Jia o L€TO Treoo),

^pvyucov iiru

TVJX/3OV

dydk-

1413. •n-erppa.-y/j.ii'oi, Schol. £i(f)e(ru/. Htime e to be wafting a breeze past Helen'9 means, ' guarded, or hemmed in, on both curls with a well-compacted circular fan sides,' by the attendant eunuchs, who of feathers in front of her cheek in however started up in fright when the barbaric fashion.' The Scholiast, in a strangers embraced Helen's knees, for careful note, explains the formation of they suspected harm in this unusual vio- these feather-fans (ptiriSes), still so much in vogue in the east. The Roman ladies lation of eastern etiquette. 1414. Hermann gives y6vara for 7^11, also had them, and of the same material. but either will make a dochmiac verse. Propert. ' pavonis caudam flabella suThe second i[Sa\ov is omitted in one of perbae.'—With the form C^TTTJI compare the good copies; and this will give a avri%ri£, Ion 1!). trimeter dochmiac with the preceding. 1429. q.v, which others less cor1416. This verse is composed of a re- rectly write aitrnwv (the a being long by solved cretic and a dochmius. nature, though it is occasionally short by 1418—24. These lines are all cretic, position), is explained by the Schol. e/ciriixTroiv. The idea is ' making a current the last having the initial foot resolved. 1420. The adjective apKixTTaros, and of air to rush past her cheek.' especially the feminine form of it, is 1432. SUKTVAOLS 'iXiinTe. This passage doubtful. Blomfield would read apicv- may be alluded to in Ar. Ran. 1314.— (TraTiov, a form more than once used by The next verse is unmetrical. Some good Aeschylus.—eixirXtKtiv has reference to copies give v-fn-iara. Hermann suggests SpaKaiv, in alluiion to a serpent's coils. vri^a 6' VET' iv ire'Sw. Here, as in v. 1304, 1426—!). Tliese verses, if we adopt 'UaBai is the middle voice. Hermann's correction tlmayi for einrayu, 1434—G. This passage is rather diffiare anapaestic. ' After the manner of the cult. The syntax seems to be, xpp£°'"ra Phrygians (cf. v. 1507), I happened at the cruaroAhrai Xivcf cpdpsa
0PEZTH2. crvcrToklcrai-^jprjtfivcra\tvco

315 1435

8' 'Opeoras AaKaivav Kopav '12

TTGU, 0e<; i ^ o s T7eS&)

ocTTacra K\ia-[xov IIeXono<; em TTpoTTaTopO'S TraXaias e'Spav ecrrtas, "j"iV €18775 Xoyovs e/xov?. ayei o ayet v w a o eeiner, ov irpofxavT^ Siv ejueX\ew 6 Se avvepyos aAA' eVpacrcr'

1440

1445 OUK e/c7roSct)v IT' ; d \ \ ' del «:a*coi eKKrjcre o dWov aXXotr' iv crreycucrL, TOUS /xev ev crTa^/xoicrtv i

rovs o et1 egeoyoatcrt, rovs o

v, dWov d\ynara €7rl TV/J.0OV, ' desiring from the The first cretic of this verse is resolved Trojan spoils to border with fine linen into five short syllables.—Helen, sitting (i. e. embroidery made with linen thread) at her embroidery within the jvvaiKoipurple-dyed garments, as an ornament VITIS, is requested by Orestes to retire for the tomb, a gift to Clytemnestra.' with him into the next apartment, or She was, in a word, busied in making a rather, peristyle court, the av§po>v~nis. piece of fine needlework to be suspended For here the sim'a or family altar was over her sister's grave. (For this custom wont to be placed. This appeal to the see on El. 538.) It is probable that ancestral karia convinces her that some avaToAlfaiv means ' to furnish with a serious news is to be communicated; border,' uroXls, which is used in Bacch. while his object is at once to withdraw her .936 for the tuuk or hem adorning the from the attendant eunuchs, and to slay lower part of the stola.—It is remarkable her at the most fitting place to receive that the Schol. appears to have read aui/j.a such a victim. K\vTa.L^.i>T](rTpq. or •—ay, for he explains 1441. Hermann's correction "pa Karthus:—TO. 5e vi)lia.ra Kal ra Xiva TO. €K tiBrjs \6yovs is very probable. 1444. Flor. 2 has wv e/xeX\e iraBuv. $pvyias tlpyd^tTO Sta rrjs K\vraip.vi]The ellipse of -naBtiv is rather harsh ; but (Trpas rh OJK€US, 6 Trovrtphs TIu1437* Hermann, who considers the folj.—In the next verse the question is lowing cretics as antithetical to v. 1418 commonly placed at fypvyes, which would seqq., here inserts 55", so that irpocreiire 51 c^S1 iOp4c\Tas AdKaivaf K6pav j corre- mean aAA' ae\ /ca/co! eVetrfle; contrary to sponds to Trpotreiire 5' SAAos &K\\OV the sense. The latter clause is a taunt, when they hurry away at his first bid•K€(riif 6i/ . He is followed by W. Dindorf; hut this theory of partial anti- ding. 1447. iv a-rlyaim is the reading of the strophic systems is liable to grave objections, besides other changes which it best copies. Commonly, &AAo
ss 2

316 XO.

ETPiniAOT Xocre Biapixocras airowpb Be
1450

1455

*ol 8' d//,<£! TTop^vpecov ireirXov VTTO CTKOTOV

$ir] cnrdcravTes -^epcriv aXXos aAAocre hivatrev o/^ju-a, \x,r\ TIS vapcov rw^oi. w? K&TTpoi 8' bpicTTepoi yvVCUKO<; avTioi crTa^eVre? ivveTrovcrL, KardaveZ \_KaT0aveZ\, KCIKOS vya Se TTOSI TO -^pvaeocrdvBakov i

1460

1465

1450. Siapn6(ras, ' separating.' Schol. their garments,' it seems more reasonT^]V aSiaAet7TTo^ Trapapovfyv TUV OIKZTUV able, with Matthiae, to connect with efffinrivev.—This verse is dochmiac. $lvan irapdv TIS ivrix011468. For TTOSI repeated after i>7? see — •n-optyvpeuv is pronounced with syniElectr. 218, and compare Phoen. 88. This zests, as in Aesch. Pers. 31!), aixei$i> verse also is dochmiac. The two first XP&ra iroptpvpeq Baiprj.—The a/irpl, which syllables in xpv<TiO(rdvSa\oi' are, as usual, Hermann, after Schaefer, refers to tritr- short. Aaif, ' drawing their swords enveloped in

0PE2THZ.

317

eepev £ep€v es /cd/ms Se SCIKTVXOUS SLKWV 'Opecrras,

lh' dpfiv\av irpofia<;,

1470

dpLcrrepotcTLV dvai<Xdaa<; Traieiv e/xeXXej> XO.

TTOV ST/T' ajxvvtiv ol Kara areya? $pvyes ; ta^X? ^oficov dvperpa KO1 ora^/xovs fjiO)(kol(TLv e'/c/JaXcWe?, ev0' ifjiiyuvoyiev, /3or)8pofiov(ji.ev aXXos d\\o0ev 6 fikv TreVyooDs, 6 8' dyKvXa?, 6 Se £i<j)os irpoKomov iv ^epolv evavra 8' r\\6ev

1475

dXtacTOSj olos otos

6 $pvyio<;, rj rpLKopv0o<; Alas, etSoi' eTSot" eV 7ri/Xatcri

1480

8' Tore 8e Tore SiaTrpeireis iyivovTO <$>pvyes ocrov ''Apeos d\i ol^op.euo'i

1485

(f>vyd<;, 6 Se veKVS a>v,

6 8e rpavfia (frepcov, 6 Se Xtcrcrd/xet'o?, Oavdrov Trpo/3o\dw VTTO CTKOTOV 8' 1470. irpoftds. More properly Trpofii)- bar is meant, or the bar itself was used o-aj, but see on Ale. 8C9. Hec. 53. Phoen. as a battering-pole to open the doors of 1412, npo@as 5e KWAOV Zz^tov. the rooms (So^toi), which Orestes must have 1473. TTOU — afxfoeiv. Soph. Oed. Col. fastened from the outer (or peristyle) side, : 335, 0/ 5 avdoftatfxoi iroi vtaviai irovtiv; whereas the fio\Kbs or door, bar was al—0/ Kara (rreyas, the eunuchs who had ways on the inside. This latter explanabeen shut in the rooms, v. 1447. tion is probably the correct one. 1474. laKxq Hermann for (ax«>—e/c1477- ayicvhas, javelins; the same as jSaAiSj/Tes, throwing down from the thres- fj.fad-yKvAa, Androm. 1133. hold by means of levers. Schol. iKtrird1479. a\laaros, immoveable, Hec. 85. aavTis. But p.ox^oi(Tiv cannot mean, as 1483. Se Hermann for 5?;, as this verse, he supposes, zvQa ?jfxiv ryvyK€K\ao/3oAoy, the accusative in apit is an open question, whether some way position to the preceding participle, ' as of bursting the door from the opposing a defence against death.'

318

ETPiniAOT veKpol 8' hrnnov, ol 8' efxeXXov, ol 8' €K€LVT'. IjiioXe 8' d Takaw 'Ep/xiova Sdjuovs 1490 inl <j>6vcp xa/Aafn-erei /mrpo?, a viv er£K€V T\a/*Guz\ dOvpcroL 8' old vtv SpajAovre ^ a K ^ a t (TKVfJLVOv Iv ytpoiv opeCav crvvrjpTrao-av irakiv Se r a v Aio<; Kopav iirl o~(f>ayai> ereivov a 8' CK 6akd[JL(t)v iyivero Siawpb ScofiaTcov afyavTOS, 1495 <5 Zev

KOI

y d Kal ^>ws

KOX VV£,

rj {frapiAaKOLCTLV 7) juaywv Texyaicnv

fj dewv

KXOTTOUS.

ra o vcrrep ov Karotoa' opa-

XO.

TT4TTJV yap i^eKkenrov CK So/xwi' 7rd8a. TroXvirova 8e iroXvirova Trddea Mei'eXaos avacr^o^evo^ avovrpov OLTTO Tpoias eXa/3' *e\a/3e rov 'EXeVa? yd/xov. Kal [xr/v djnet/3ei Kaivov IK Kaivutv rdSe*

1500

1489. On Ke7o-8ai in connexion with 1500—2. These verse9 are dochmiac, TrivTeiv, as a figure from the wrestling- though of a very unrhythmical composischool, see Hel. 1604, (rirovdys 5' VTTO tion. The eAa/3e was doubled by HereirnrTov, ol 8' wpdouyro, TOVS Se tceifievovs maun. It may be remarked, once for all, that in a very great many passages where vtKpohs tt,v elSey. 1492. aSvpaoi. That the thyrsus was the metre requires this reduplication, (a used as a real offensive weapon is shown characteristic of the later style of Eurion Bacch. 704. The expression is here a pides.) the transcribers were content with brief one for Spafi6vT6 avvi\piTti.<sav a.\n'i\v copying it once. ola BaKxa' (Tvvapira&wi aKVfxvov. 1503. a/j.ti$ei. Schol. SiaSexirai. Cf. 1494. ird\iv 5e K T \ . 'And (having v. 816.—The eunuch who had alona secured Hermione) they went back to escaped to tell the tale is confronted by Helen, to her slaughter.' Schol. oiiSiv Orestes with drawn sword. Critics are T^TTOV TT&Xiv iirehiwKoy F.\4yr]if. very severe upon this scene. We cannot 1495. For e/c 6aAa/j.wi>, which is un-say it is in any sense unnatural; and we metrical, Hermann gives EK TratTTaSav (cf. are rather disposed to admire the man 1371), connecting this and the foregoing who, while he could slay his own mother verse into a senarius.—For aipavros cf. when justice demanded it, could spare the Hel. 605, /3f'^7)Kei' ikAoxos tr}j irpbs aideposlife of an abject slave at his feet. The •n-rvxus apSfltr' cupapTos, ovpavai 8e icpv- chief fault is, not that it is comic in its tone and character, but that a subordinate member of the dramatis personae, or one 14U7- <papix6.Koitnv. The Schol. reminds us that Helen had learned the art of incan- who ought to have been so, is kept too tations from the wife of the Egyptian long before the notice of the spectators. Thon, Od. v. 228.—The best copies give We cannot however pretend to divine the poet's reasons. Some have supposed he ^TOI
0PE2THH. gicl>7)6pov ydp elo~op5> vpo fiaLvovr

OP. 'PP.

319 /

'OpecrTTjv iiTTorj[xivcp TTOSI.

1505

'o-Tiv OUTOS os irifavyev e/c BO/JLWV TOV^OV £i
TTOV

•UVTVOiV.

OP. §P.

OVK iv 'IXLOJ T<XS' icrrlv, dXX' Iv 'Apyeia yQov'i. TTCLVTayov tfiv 7}Si) ixaXkov r/ Oaveiv rot? cra)po
OP.

OVTI TTOV Kpavyrjv WrjKas MeveXeco fiorjSpofieLv ; 1510

$P. OP. $P. OP. $P. OP.
crol iikv ovv eyoty dfivveiv dftwrepos yap el. ivoiKcos r) TvvSdpeios apa Trals SuoXero ; e^StfcwTar', et ye Xat/xous et^e TpvnrTV)(ovs Qavtxv. oeiXCa yXwcrcrr) ^apitfii, rdvSov ou^ OVTW (f>povwv. ov yap, rjTLs 'EXXdS' aurots pv£l SteXu/ATjWro; 1515 ofJioo-ov, el Se JXT), KTevw ae, JXTJ Xiyetv ijxrjv yapwTTJV ifjirjv xjjv)(rjv Kara>[JLOo-', T)V av evopKoljju iyco. <SSe Kav TpoCa o-tSrjpos Tracri $pv£lv TJV 6vov. iirj Trerpos yivrj 8e'Soi«:as, alcrre Topyov eio~tSa>u; 1520 /JLTJ jjikv ovv veKpos' TO Topyovs S' ov KCITOIS' iya> Kapa. SouXos wv (^oySet TOP 'At&rjv, os cr' aTraXXd^u Tras dvrjp, Kav SouXos jj TLS, rjhcrai TO (£a>s opcov.

OP. $P.

1506. Porson (followed by Ilerm. and Aesch. Cho. 258, yXda-a-ns x^P'v ^ TIJI;T' Dind.) gives ircrpevye Tovfibv 4K 86/J.UV aTrayyei\ri rdSe. Hes. Opp. 709, ,u?;5e ^icfyos, with two or three of the later MSS., ipeudecrBcu iy\ai(T(r7]s %a^iv. as " numerosius." l o l o . ov yap KTA. ' I say, she de1507irpoaicvva a'. See Troad. 1021, served to die, for laying waste Hellas and Kal TrporncvvtiaQai fiapBdpav uV ^8EAEJ. the Trojans too.' 1 5 1 7 - %v a v ebopicoTfii, 'which l a m He here falls prostrate at Orestes'feet. TC«5' eVTiV. For this formula likely to swear by truly,' which is the 15U8. see Androm. 168. most binding oath a man can talce when 1509. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxix. the sword is at his throat. " Forma lo2. quendi fluxit ab Homero II. o. 39, Teztis 1510. MeveAem KTA., ' for Menelaus to sit tri] 8' iepij Kc(pa\l) Kal vwirzpov Ae'xos come to the rescue.' Schol. OVK &pa /^€- avtoiy Kovpidiov, T5 /xfv OVK av iydi irore yd\a ifpi&veis Thy MepeAewp, uxrre (SOT)- fiatp dfj.6tra.Ltit. Plat. Alcib. i. p. 109 D, tpofxeiv; — crol juev, Aei7r€f TO jSouAo^uai, /xa. TOV (pi\iov TOV ^6V T€ Kal o~ov, %v 4yw $) €TOIJJ.6S EI/XL. The sense should rather TJKIO'T' av iirLopK-fiaaifii." Porson. be, ' Nay, it was to assist you that I raised 1519. avravye?. Compare the coma cry for aid.' pound, (though a very doubtful one,) 1513. Baveiv. Schol. wore airoOavuv. x/jinrai/T-auyTjs, in Ion 890. A poet quoted 1514. yXtSio-ari xaP'Ceh 'you are in- by Stobaeus, vol. ii. p. 3!J2, ed. Teubner, dulging your tongue,' you are talking has avTf]vyei ceAas.

without meaning what you say.

Cf.

1523. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxix. 2.

320 OP.

ETPiniJOT ev Xeyets1 cr&j£ei ere avveais.

dXXa fiali>' eurw

<[>P. OVK dpa /creveis p ; OP. afyelcrai. 1525 $P. Kakov eVos Xe'yeis rdSe. OP. dXXa juera/3ovXeucrdjaecr#a— $P.

TOVTO 8' ou /caXw?

OP.

/x<2pos, ei Sonets yu.e Tkrjvai crrjv Ka&u/xdfa oure yap yvv^ TrecpvKas OVT ev avhpa&iv av TOV Se JU.T) aTrjcraC ere Kpavyr)v ovveK hoficav 6£v yap fiorjs aKovcrav "Apyos e^eyeiperai. Mevekewv 8" ov Tap^Sos rjfjuv avakafieiv eicrco dXX' ITO) £avdoi<s eV COJXCOV ^ocrrpu^ots

XO.

p ^ y el. i$rj\0ov 1530 ft^ovs" yavpov-

ei yap 'Apyeiovs eVa^ei ToicrSe Sw/xacri^1 \af3cov TOV 'EXevqs (povov SLCOKCOV, Kafxk fir/ <joit,eiv dekrj, [avyyovov T i/Jirjv IIvXdBrjv re TOJ' rdSe ^vvSpcovrd juot,] 1535 rrapdevov re /cai Sdjuapra Suo veKpa> Kardi//erat. ia> iw r v ^ a , erepov ets dywv' erepov av Sd/xos

1526. It is better to suppose an «jt)O- cf. Phoen. 521, vphs Tavr' ' r a ,uey irvp, siopesis here, ^^ ^OKIJ, or 7)p au^is ^o^j' J'TCO 8e
OPEZTHZ.

321

o/3epbv a/JL[Xai. 1540 iSe irpb ScopLOLTajv t'Se TrpOKTjpvcrcrei QoaXfiiv 6'S' aWepos avco /caTTfos. aiTTOvcri TrevKas, a s Trvpcocroi>Tes SO/AOU? TOWS TavTakeiovs, oi>8' d^iaTavTai <j}6vov. reXo? e^et haifiutv TeX.09 6Va 6e\r). 1545 dXa 84 TIS a Swafxis' 8C dXacrTop r' eirecre /xeXadpa raSe Si' at/Aarwv Sta TO MvpTiXov Trearjfjb CK Stypov. dXXd fir/v /cat To^Se A.evo-cra> MeveXetov SO/AMP 7re'Aas ogvirovv, ijaOrjp.ii'ov TTOV TT)V rvyr\v vj vvv irdpa. 1550 ovKer' av (pddvoiTe KXfjOpa av/ATrepaLvovTes /xo^Xots, a> /caTa crreyas 'ATptlSau. Sewbv evrv)(S>v dvr/p KCIK&JS irpdcrcrovTa<;, cLs crv ^OJ', 'Opiara, 8vcrTL

ME.

^ ^ xXvoiv TO. 8eLvd KOX SpacrTrjpia, 8icrcroa> Xeovrow ov yap av8p auTw /caXw. r\K0V(T<x yap 8rj TTJV i/jurju ^vvdopov

1555

Ktvr\v aKovcyas fid^w, rjv ^ /JLOC Tts.

dXXa TOU

ceiving that, in accordance with the threat at v. 1150, they are preparing to set fire to the house, on failing to slay Helen, v. 1495. Kirchhoff assigns the whole of this antistrophe to the chorus, like the strophe; and perhaps this is sufficient, though it is probable that pairs of choreutae take up the separate clauses in succession (seven in number), the coryphaeus commencing at v. 1549. 1544. %xe'- Perhaps ayei. Schol. 6 6ebs eivdyei TO'IS avQpanrois oiroi 6e\ei rh Te'Aos. Another scholium gives TeAos (inTldriiTu 1546. aX&o-Top Seidler for aKatrrSpav. See on v. 1363. The former means 'through (the existence of) an evil genius in the house;' the latter, 'through the

VOL. III.

agency of evil demons,' &c. The two best MSS. give iiretrev eirecrt, as Seidler had conjectured, for eTrato'er eTratcre. 1550. The chorus had been charged at v. 1251 to give due warning to those within, should Menelaus approach the house ; and the command is now faithfully obeyed. His quick step implies determination, and they are advised to bar him out, literally, 'to complete the fastenings of the doors by the bars.' See on Phoen. 113. 1553. wp6s. The Schol. supplies /uax<^fievos. It is better perhaps to understand, ' the fortunate as compared with the unfortunate.' 1554. TO Seivd. On the article see Iph. T. 320, and compare Phoen. 180. T

*

322

ETPiniAOT ecrri r a v r a KOX TTOXVS yeXcos. TIS Sco/xa' TrpocnroXois Xeyco irvXas TacrS', ws av dXXa TraiS' eju/rji'

1560

KOI rrjv TaXatvav dOXiav Sa/xapr' ejU7) TOVS SioXecravras TTJV ijxrjv

OP.

^vvdopov.

OVTOS crv, KXrjOpojv rcovSe fjirj \jjav
1570

nepav.

ME.

ea, TL ^pij/xa ; XafXTrdSuv 6p£> creXas, SOJUWV 8' £7?' aKpu>v roucrSe TTvpyt)pov\iivovovevs, TTOAKTI iiflpis. H e stage-contrivance is the same as in Cycl. fancies that Orestes had spread a false G90. So the watchman stands on the report that Helen was not really dead; battlements in the prologue to the Agabut such a notion, he says, is mere menmon.—irtTrvpyaxrai, ' proudly elated mockery. Cf. v. 1581. with.' Rhes. 122. Here. F. 238. 1562. wBtiv, to open them by removing 1570. ipurau ^) rtAuetf. The choice of the bar from within and thrusting them the alternative is very characteristic of outwards. The doors of Greek houses Euripides. This certainly was not a fit commonly opened on the outside. occasion for a rhetorical display. 1564. Ta.ha.ivav aSKlav, Apleonasmfor 1578. el [iovXti jxaBtiv, since you have which Erfurdt well compares Aesch. frag, chosen to hear what I have got to say. Prot. 1U4, (TITOV[I£VYIP 5V(TTT}VOV a&\iay 1580. et yap KO.TSGXOV' ' I would I <j>d(3a. See svp. v. 852, Si Thijfiov 3> Sv
0PEZTH2. OP. MS. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME. OP. ME.

OP. OP. ME. ME. ME. ME. OP. ME. ME. OP. ME. ME.

TTjv 'EXXaSos jLnacrrop' eis "ALSOV /3a\eZv. dVdSo? SdfJLapTo? VIKVV, omus yutcroi Td(f>q>. #eov? diratTei* TraiSa Se KTevSi o-idev. 6 jxrjTpo^iovTrj'i iirl 6vq> Trpacrcret <j)6vov. 6 Trarpos dfivvTap, ov crv vpovScoKas Qavelv. OVK rjpKecrdv croi TO irapbv al/xa [xyjTepos ; OVK av Ka/jLoifiL rd? KaKas KTeivcov del. 77 Kal crv, IlvXdSr), TOUSC Kot^wt'ers (j)6vov; vyrj<; oi
323 1585

1590

1595

KTCIV • ft)? KTavutv ye Twv&e /XOL Swcreis SLKTJV.

ZcrTai r a S ' . M E . a a, /^TjSa/xws Spdcrys ra8e. crtya t'uj', dvey^ov 8' ivhtKoys Trpdcracov /caKW?. -^ ydya St/cato^ ^ ^ ere; OP. Kat Kparelv ye yrj<;. 1600 Trota? ; O P . et1 Apyei raJSe TW UeXao-yiKoI. eu yoCt1 diyoi? av yepvifibw. OP. TL S17 y a p ov ; Kal o~cj>dyt,a irph Sopos KaTafidkoLs. o~v 8' av KaXai? ; ay^o? y a p ei/u ^eipas. O P . dXX' ov rots (f>pevas. r i s 8' GO* TTpoae'tTTOi o~'; 1G05 6'o-Tt9 ecrri (fyiXovdTwp. ocms 8e Tt/xa firjTep ; OP. evSaifiav e
1587. 0 HT)Tpoif>6vT7is. ' T h i s matri1593. tpvyys. Perhaps (pvyrj, so that cide is for perpetrating murder upon with O$TI xa'Pwv w e should supply KOLVWmurder.'—' This avenger (call me rather) vi]
Tt 2

324 ME. ME. ME. OP. ME. ME. ME. ME.

ETPiniAOT dVaipe OvyaTpos dcryavov. OP. dXXd Kreveis ju-ou dvyaTtp ; OP. ov i/zeuS?)? er et otfJ.01, TL Spdaa); 1610 7m0' e? 'ApyeCov; poXwv TreiOa) riv ; OP. rjfias /AT) Oaveiv OLTOV TTOXLV. r/ 7rai8a fxov fyovevaed'; OP. « S ' e^ei raSe. 2> TXrJiAov 'EXdvrj. OP. rd/^a 8' ov^t rX^jnova ; crot a-fjydyLov ii<6[ucr e/c y ets ifie. 1615

ME. ME. iriirovBa Seivd. OP. Tore yap ME. OP. crawroi' crv y (\af3es

dXX' et', vaTTTe Sw/xar', 'HXe/crpa, r d o-u T , w (f>CXo)v fxoi TCOV i

IlvXdSyj, Karaite yetcra T«i^eW Ta8e. ME. a) y a i a J a v a w ^

LTTTTLOV T

"Apyovs

1620

KT'LTCU,

OVK ef ivoTrXq) TTOSI

Tracrav y a p v\hu>v 6'8e y ^ {^v ai/xa \x.i)Tpo% /JLvcrapbv

MeveXae, Travcrai 1 6 0 8 . \(/€uSJ)s ec/mr. S c h o l . eif/eucrtt) T?;S eATTiSos, s c . et TrpoaSotcqs /J.e TOVTO Troifi
Te dr/y/jievov' 1616. T

1625

Schol. KT

1617- After this verse also Hermann 1611. Bavtiv Porson and Hermann supposes a line to have dropped out, like with one of the good MSS., the rest aAA1 ovxi- <^eu|ei av TE Katriyy-ijTr} r e ffr), having KTOVCIV. The two words are con- because Orestes would hardly have told his sister to apply the torch at the motinually confused. 1G14. col (Ttpayiov, to be put to death ment Menelaus confessed he was caught. The truth seems to be, that Orestes is by you (Orestes). Porson, followed by Hermann and W. Dindorf, gives ere cr
OPEHTHH.

325

o5 a' 6 ATJTOVS ircus oS' iyyi>s wv

crv 6', o? gi.rjpr)<; TTJS' e^eSpeueis Kopfl, Opicrd*, iv el&fjs OVS <$>epa>v rJKCo \6yovs1 ikv y)v crv StoXecrai irpoOvfio? wv s, opyrjv MeveXew TTOiovpevos, 178' iaTLV, rjv bpa.T iv aldepos Trrv^at?,

1630

crecra)o"ju.eV>7 r e KOU &avov<ja Trpbs credev.

iyw viv i^ecruicra ^(inrb (f)a6iTov KdcrTopC re UoA.uSewK'ei T' iv aidipos £d

1635

ecrrat, V<XVTC\OIS crair-^pto?.

Se vv[Ji4>r]v e?

8O/AOUS

''EWrjvas et? ev /cat <&pvyas Oavdrovs T' edrjKav, ws Helen (to whom he points at v. 1631) sitting by his side. The complexities of the plot are thus readily disentangled by a favourite device of Euripides in his later plays. Helen is to be united with her brothers Castor and Pollux in their attribute of protectors of ships ; Menelaus is to marry another bride; Orestes must retire for a year into Arcadia, where he shall found the city of Oresteum, after which he shall come to Athens to be tried and acquitted by the court of the Areopagus. He shall afterwards marry Hermione, and Pylades shall take Electra for his wife. Menelaus is to cede the sovereignty of Argos to Orestes, and to be king of Sparta. Apollo finally will reconcile the Argive state to submit to the just rule of the matricide prince. 1G^9. 'EXCVTIV %v is joined by a close

/CTTjixat Xaficov, ^vvqyayov,

1640

aloft to the spectators. If so, the viv in 1033 would be a repetition of 'Ekepr}v above, according to a well-known use. 1633. Vulg. Ki.ir6. But the best MS. has sol u7rb, which Kirchhoff rightly prefers. For the crasis cf. Ion 1270, x""^ /xrirpviav TTeaeiv. For iirb, ' from under,' Hec. 53. 1634. Construe KeAeuo-fleb 4K Aiis, although this is an unusual instance of e/c for irphs or in6. Perhaps, 4s Aihs irarphs, i. e. OIKOV.

1636. The same promise, that Helen shall share in the worship paid to the Dioscuri, is given in Hel. 1667, dehs Ke-

l(j.!8. Kirchhoff thinks that either something has been lost after this verse, or it should be transposed to follow v. attraction, like TTOXITOJV WV acpiic^To x$6va. 1G42, because the eVei in the next should Med. 12, KaKoiaiv ots iy&i /3apvvoficu refer rather to what has gone before, Soph. Trach. 152. Porson compares the about her becoming immortal. Howwell-known Virgilian idiom vrbe.m qnam ever, it is easy to connect the sense thus : statuo vestra en/.—For TTTUXVIS* on ac- —' You must now look for another bride, count of the repetition in v. 1C31I Her- (and resign your present wife to be remann gives TrvAais, a variant in the mar- ceived among the gods, as a reward for gin of the best MS. So in Phoen. v. 84, the use they made of her beauty ;) for' &c. some copies give TriAas for wrvx^s. Tt is 1G41—2. One may fairly doubt if this possible that v. 1631—2 are interpolated. distich be not an interpolation. There is They involve this difficulty, that we must something unusual in the syntax hivavassume Helen to have been actually visible 'KtlpuuaTos 6vy]T(t)i/, and

326

ETPiniJOT v d06vov TO, pep Ka.6" 'EXevrjv <SS' e^ei* cre S' av ^pecov, 'OpeaTa, y a i a s TyjaS' vTrepfiaXovd' opovs Uappacriov olKetv SdireSov iviavTov KVKXOV. KeKXrjcreTcu Se arjs vyrj$ eiroivvpov f'Aiflcnv 'ApKaaw T 'OpecrTeiov KaXeiv.

1645

S' iOXcou TTJV 'A07]vaCo)v TTOXLV

VTr6a"^e<; ai/Aaros ixrjTpoKTovov TpL OpecrTa, (pdcryavov oipyj, TrenpcoTaC cr* 'EpfjLiovrjv os S' oterat y<x\heiv viv, ov yapel Trore. 1655 this well-known theory of the Trojan war, taken from the Cyclic Cypria, was not particularly wanted here. Generally the forms i9f]Kav and eS««ay (on which see Here. F. 590) are liable to suspicion, except in the latest Attic. We have however slip. v. 1166, crreva'cn 5J o'/irep n'ap?

Ae
eBrjKav &8\LOV. Phoen. 29,
f j p

'ApKaSias. The word is doubtless Pelasgic, and may be compared in its form

\

1645. iviavTov KVKKOV. This was the with Kapfiav, ' barbaric,' (also, perhaps, term of exile for one who had committed belonging to the same dialect,) Aesch. &KIHV
KVKKOV iviavrov.

6 yap

'A(TK\T}-

people of Euboea.

tridfiris laropt? invb o^ecus avrbv T)7)x&4vTa, 1649. vrpi^ets is the reading of two eKet TeAeuTTjcai. The story of finding good MSS., and is not inferior.

the bones of Orestes in Arcadia, as told by Herodotus, will occur to the reader as a confirmation of the grammarian's account. 1647- This verse again is not free from the suspicion of spuriousness. The repe-

1651. euffeftto-TaTTiv, ' most righteous,' ' most in accordance with their oath,' (Hipp. 656. Med. 755). Cf. Electr. 1258—62, CVTIC 5' vApeojs TLS OX®OS,—'Iv3

ei)(rej6eo"TaT^ ipfjrpos ^e^ai'a T' iffriif.—For if/rjtpov Siaipepetv see sup. v. 49. The sin-

gular is used, because in the early Attic been justly objected to by critics, and tribunal each judge had only one vote, various emendations have been proposed, which was dropped into this or that KeKTrifTeTai Musgrave, TeB^jcrerat Porson, urn. (we might add ycvrifferai as not less pro1653. e'
KiKX^aerai

has

327 daveiv ydp avrw fiolpa AekfyiKaj ^ifyei

OP.

St/cas '^4^iXXea>s Trarpos itjaiTovvrC fie. IlvXdSr) 8' d8ek(j>f}s Xe/crpov, fw TTOT' ijvecras, Sds* 6 8' iirucov viv fiCoTos evSaCfxav yuivei. "Apyovs 8' 'Opea-TTjv, MeveXea)?, ea Kparelv, ekdcov 8' dvacrcre ^VapriariSo? ^dovb<s <£epj/as e^ow SafiapTos, rj ere fivpiois 7r6vois SiSoucra Sevp' aet Stvjvucre. ra. Trpbs TrdXtv Se T&>8' eyw 6r\<joi KaXw?, 09 J'w (jyovevcrai iirjTep i^TjisdyKacra. a) Ao^la jxavTeie, <j£>v 0ecrmcriLaTa>v. ov i/zeuSd/xat'Tis 170"^' ap', dXX' err;T

1G60

1665

KOLLTOL jx ecrrjet, Sei/Aa /xij TW'OS 077a.

ME.

dXX' ev TeXeirat, Tretcroyxat Se o-ots Xdyois. diro t \eKTp inr/vecr', TJPLK av 8tS&) TraTrjp. Si Zrjvb? 'EXevT) Xa^Pe 7Ta^' fcwy KaroLKijaacrav oXyStov 'OpecrTa, crol he 77018' ey
1656—7' The best MSS. give auni — QaiTovvra, and so Kirchhoff has edited, This is no doubt defensible ; cf. Aesch. Cho. 403. Soph. El. 480. Elmsley on Med. 797. Probably either avrhv should be restored, or QCUTOVVTI given with the inferior MSS., as Porson, Hermann, and W. Dindorf have done.—For the event alluded to see Androm. 1085 seqq., and for Slicas alretv irarphs, to ask Phoebus to give satisfaction for the death of Achilles, which was a presumptuous petition, ibid. v. 53, 1108. 1C58. $ TOT' fjyea-as, ' t o whom you formerly promised her.' The TTOT' is perhaps a metrical supplement. We suspect the true reading to be KaTrfveaas, as in v. 1092, which first passed into eVyveaas, (as in the last-named'passage it has done,) involving &s, the reading of some of the best MSS. for $, then into TT6T' rjveaas, by which § could be retained. 1662. tptpvds. The wife was to be re-

1670

1675

signed, but her wealth, which was proverbially great (Aesch. Ag. T\S), was to remain in his hands by way of consolation for her loss. 1664. T& irphs TT6\IV, his relations towards Argos, over which he is destined to rule. 1668. <ja>v 6nTTn<jft.i.Tav. The genitive of exclamation, as Hermann perceived, Porson and others having made it to depend on ^I^VZ6JXO,VTLS. This seems an idiom of the rather later Attic which at this time had been introduced. Cf. Ar. Ach. 86, Kai TIS e!Se TrciiroTt /3ovs KpiflavtTas; T&V aXa^ovtvjx&Twu. Id. Av. 6 1 , "ATTOWOV cnroTpiiraie, rov xa(T!J-'h[xaTos. Pac. 238, 3>va.\ "ATTOAAO**, TT)S Svcias TOV ITKIXTOVS. 1672. r)vin' Uv KT\., at whatever time Menelaus, who is 6 Kvpios, the legal owner of his daughter, shall consent to give me her hand.

328

ETPiniJOT

0PEZTH2.

yrjlJba<; ovaio KOX crv \&> StSous eyw. ^wpeiri vvv eWaarcx; ol trpocrTaacrof^ev, veUovs T€ SiaXveade. ME. Trddeadai Kayo) TOLOVTOS' <XTreVSo/xcu Se avjxtpopai MeveXae, teal CTCHS, Ao£Ca, decriricr[xaviv. ire vvv nad* 68bv rrjv KaXXicrTrjv debv Elpyjvrjv TI/X&JVTCS1 iya> o 'EXevrjv zltois fJLeXddpoL? ireXacrco Xa/nTpojv acTTpcov TTOXOV i^avvaas, evda nap' "Hpa TTJ 6' 'HpaKXeovs "H/3rj TrapeSpos #eos avdpamois ecrrat, cnrovSals €VTLJXO? ael, (xvv TvvBapiSais, rots zltos viol?, vavTous fieSeovcra 0aXdcr
AH. OP. All.

XO.

1680

1685

1690

a> fieya cre/Jivr) NLKHJ, TOV i/j-bv fiiorov KaTe^ois al /J-rj XrjyoLS crre^avovcra.

1679. If velitovs, the reading of most copies, be correct, SiaAiiecrfle is the passive. But VZLKOS has some authority, ' make up your differences among yourselves.' Kirchhoff gives veiicas, on the single authority of his best MS. This form occurs in Aesch. Ag. 1349, according to the conjecture of Heath for v'mt\, and is recognized by some of the grammarians. Euripides however elsewhere has VCMOS in this sense. Hipp. 14J2,

5

V

l

Hel. 1236, [j.e6iri/j.i yuK

v

C

'

rb Trplv, '{TO:

vt}<xia.Ka,. irpefr/Devo/j.ei'ois yap Aa/ce5ai/ioV'IOLS -jrept €ip-fivf]s OVK iireicrQritTai' 'A9i)-

vaioi.

Schol. on v. 371, irpb Aio/cAeoys,

etp' ov Tbv 'OpitTTTfv e'Si'Safe, AaKeSai^ovlwv TrpetT{$ev
KAeouj, ois lo'Tope? 4»tA(J^opoy.

Euripides

then means to blame his countrymen for not accepting the terms offered. 1(384. Ai'ois Nauck for Ai6s. Inferior MSS. and Aldus give Z-i}v6s. Cf. Ion 922, Alois napiroTs. 1G85. t^avvtras, scil. oBby els ir6\ov. Cf. Suppl. 1142, Troravo\ 51 fivvtrav TOV

1G80. Kaytii TOLOVTOS. Cf. Aescb. Ag. "AiScti/. 1331, Hayo> roiovrSs €lfj.y. Heracl. 2G6', 1G87. Bebs etrrai, ' she shall be a god

to men,' one of the benign Olympian truce to misfortunes.' Properly, I enter powers.—CTTTO/'SGUS, viz. at sacrifices. into an agreement with them that they Bacch. 45, os Bsop-axet TO /COT' €/ie, Kal shall disturb me no longer.—im\ trots KTK.J ' as well as to your oracles,' i. e. 1690. vairais, for the benefit and prewhich have so long been a source of servation of sailors. trouble. 1691. For the concluding appeal to 1G82. KaK\itrTi}v — E'p^njz/. This is Victory see the end of Iph. Taur. and one of many passages opposed to those Phoenissae. In all these plays W. Dinwho represent Euripides as attached to dorf imagines they are spurious ; but the war party. See Pref. to vol. i. p. Hermann observes that Lucian acknowxvi. Schol. TUVT6 T)a.<. T O ri€Ao7ro^- tor, § 39. Kaytii TOIOVTOS. —
I^IFENEIA H EN TAXPOI^.

VOL. III.

U U

Kara xprjafiov i\6oiv eis Tavpovs TJJS 2/aj0ias yuera IIi>A.d8ou cis 1 TO Trap' auTois Tifito/JLevov Trji 'ApT£ju.i8os £6avov ve\£cr8cu Trpoypiiro.

irpoc\8u>v 8' a.7ro T??S veuis KOL travels, VTTO TO>V h/TOTtiw/ afia

T<3 tyikta av\Xrjdyiov yeviavrai. a7reo-0aTTOv2.

*

TOWS yap KaTairXeiJO-avTas fevovs

*

*

*

*

'H [xkv aKY/vrj TOV Spa/xaros vTTOKeirai iv Taupois TIJS SKV^t'as" o 8e v, 6epv rfjs 'I 1

7rapa/ai/?j0ely MS. Pal. Kirchhoff, after Markland, indicates a lacuna. the argument haa been preserved. 2

Probably only the first part of

IPHIGENIA IN TAUEIS.

W E may safely assent to the judgment of Hermann \ " Dignissima est haec tragoedia, cui quantum fieri possit pristina forma restituatur. Est enim in praestantissimis earum quas fecit Euripides." I t is one of the noblest of extant Attic tragedies, and certainly possesses every merit which a well-constructed plot and skilfully developed characters can confer. If the great objects of Attic tragedy were to keep the minds of the audience alternating between the extremes of hope and fear, by the sudden and unexpected shifting of circumstances, and also to excite compassion by the contemplation of heroic persons placed in positions of imminent peril, and yet rising superior to them ; and if a skilful use of those essential ingredients of an Attic play, irony, dissimulation, and ambiguous dialogues, be a merit in an Attic poet; then this Iphigenia of Euripides contains every thing that a good Greek play can be expected to contain. Its interest to modern readers is much enhanced by the fact, that the gentler emotions of sisterly love, the generous virtues of disinterested friendship, and the entire obedience to what were regarded as religious obligations, are pourtrayed with a truthfulness that leads us away from the contemplation of merely mythological persons and scenes, to that of human nature in its universality of times and places. Having read one favourable opinion, the reader is entitled to have a very different one placed before him, that he may come to his own conclusion on carefully perusing the play, and considering it in all its bearings. " The Iphigenia in Tauris," says A. W. Von Schlegel2, " is almost uniformly mediocre in its representation both of character and passion. The mutual recognition between the brother and the sister, after such occurrences and doings, and under such circumstances,—Iphigenia, who once trembled before the altar, herself about to devote her brother to the like fate,—excites only a passing emotion. Their flight also does not particularly set our interest on the stretch: the artifice by which Iphigenia brings it about is readily 1

2

Praef. ad ed. Lips. 1833, p. vi.

U U 2

Theatre of the Greeks, p. 248.

332

IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS.

believed by Thoas, and not until after they are both rescued does he seek to make resistance, but he is immediately appeased by one of the usual divine interpositions. This contrivance is so common and so trite in Euripides, that in nine out of his eighteen tragedies a god must needs swing himself down just to untie the knot."—To disabuse the minds of young students from such evidently hostile criticism can hardly be necessary in this country and at the present day. More just, because more favourable, is the estimate of F. G. Schone, in the introduction to his edition of the play, which has been published in English. The action of the play is fixed at the now historic Balaclava in the Crimea. There a temple of Artemis existed (and perhaps not merely in fiction, for Ovid, writing from his place of exile on the Pontus, describes it somewhat in detail, though he could hardly have seen it), and there, by a rite not uncommon among barbaric hordes, human victims were offered at her altar. The poet indeed has limited the immolation to Greek strangers, probably because it best suited the economy of the drama. To this remote and savage region Iphigenia, rescued by Artemis from the very altar to which she has been brought by her father at' Aulis, had been miraculously conveyed, and appointed priestess to the goddess. Of the fate of her family at Argos she knows nothing, but she is ever dwelling on the recollection of her brother Orestes, whom she had left yet an infant, and much younger than herself3. She has had a dream, which, as she can only interpret it as applicable to him, has filled her with alarm. She is convinced he must be dead; and she prepares, with the aid of the Chorus, Greek captives and her handmaids, to carry funeral libations, with a threnos to him as to a spirit in Hades 4. By this device the spectators are led to think mainly about the fate of Orestes, when the arrival of two Greek strangers is announced. They had appeared on the stage immediately after the prologue, to make a stealthy survey of the temple, out of which they had been ordered by the oracle to transport the statue of Artemis to Athens. They, of course, prove to be no others than Orestes and Pylades. In a very exciting narrative, their capture by some native herdsmen is described; the sudden seizure by madness of one of them, the tender assiduity of the other in protecting him, and the courageous resistance of both. Iphigenia is apprised of the event, and she is requested to make immediate pre3

Iph. Aul. 1248, S ixiv veo
IPHIGENIA IN TAUKIS.

333

parations for immolating them, according to the law, at the altar of the inexorable Artemis. She, retained against her will in the service of the temple, and by nature averse from its bloody rites, is at this conjuncture the less disposed to give way to pity, because she is steeled by the supposed death of Orestes, and also by the vivid recollections, naturally forced on her by that event, of her father's cruelty to herself at Aulis. After the Chorus have sung the first stasimon, and speculated therein on the birth and adventures of the two strangers, the captives are brought fettered before the priestess, by whose hand they are now to die. Here ensues a scene composed with the utmost art, to give even a summary of which (as Hermann has done in his elegantly written Preface) would be to transcribe and comment on a considerable portion of it. Suffice it here to say, that by a succession of questions, Iphigenia elicits the facts, first, that Orestes is from Argos ; next, that Troy has been captured, Menelaus and Helen have returned, and that Agamemnon has been slain by his faithless wife. She then finds out that Orestes is still alive; but he, anxious not to reveal his own name and parentage, evades every question, though each one seems so framed that it must inevitably effect a recognition. This however is long withheld, and is ultimately brought about by a very different device. It suddenly occurs to Iphigenia, that one of the strangers, as a condition of his life being spared, may be willing to convey a letter for her to Argos, addressed to her brother Orestes, and imploring him to convey her home. Upon this there arises a contest of mutual self-devotion between Orestes and Pylades, each desiring to resign himself to death that his friend's life may be spared. Orestes however prevails on Pylades to accept the offer, on the plea that, having already married his sister Electra, there is a good hope, should he survive, of perpetuating the family name and honours, while he is himself worn out with misery, and the long persecution of the Erinnyes. The letter is produced ; but, on Pylades suggesting that, in case of shipwreck, the written document may be lost and he be unable to observe the strict letter of his oath to deliver it to Orestes in person, she communicates the contents viva voce to both; and thus Iphigenia discovers that she is about to sacrifice her own longlost Orestes. The next object is to plan not only escape for all, but also means of conveying away the statue which was the especial end of their mission. This affords abundant scope for the Greek arts of fraud and deception. Thoas, the king, a devout man, and zealous for the honour of the goddess, is persuaded by the priestess that not only the strangers, but the statue itself requires purification, in consequence of the dreadful crime of matricide which the captives have

334

IPHIGENIA IN TAUEIS.

committed, and which would render their immediate immolation sacrilegious. On this representation, he is easily induced to send the captives, under custody of his attendants, to a lonely part of the sea-shore, while she herself follows with the statue, to be washed in the all-cleansing brine. On arriving, the guards are persuaded to let her lead the captives, still chained, to a retired creek at a little distance. They soon hear her voice, as if she were engaged in performing certain expiatory rites; but the delay being long, they resolve to proceed to the spot. There they find the ship of Orestes, which had been secretly moored when they had first gone on land to inspect the temple. The sailors are on the very point of departing, but the guards endeavour to rescue the captives and the renegade priestess. Favoured by adverse weather, which will not allow the ship to clear the harbour, their efforts are ultimately successful. All are recaptured, and the news is brought to the king, with a request that he will send a strong body to bring them back. Thus once more the hopes that had been keenly raised are disappointed. Nothing now seems likely to deliver a brother from the necessity of being slain by his own sister's hand, and that no longer in ignorance of the relationship. Athena however appears,—the usual deus ex machina of Euripides' later plays,—and informs Thoas of her will that both the priestess and the image should be carried to Hellas by Orestes, and the worship of Artemis should be solemnly established at Halae and Brauron in Attica. Thoas readily obeys the divine voice; and thus a play, which has pre-eminently the characteristics of a true tragedy, ends, like some others, in the happiest manner. There is a general resemblance between the economy of this play and the Helena. In both there is a barbaric king, a heroine involuntarily detained by him, a recognition by a near relative, who has arrived unexpectedly at the place, an escape by sea, and a happy result brought about by a divinity appearing at the conclusion, and calming the wrath of the wronged potentate of the land. On the strange and undoubtedly ancient mythology interwoven with this play, Hermann has given a very learned discussion \ though he rightly observes, on commencing it, that " ad Euripidis fabulam recte intelligendam non opus videtur quaeri, quam originem ilia de Iphigenia apud Tauros fama habeat, praesertim quum ne proficiamus quidem multum ea quaerendo, quae inveniri posse haud valde credibile sit." That Iphigenia is but another" name for Artemis, is more than probable ; as that her apotheosis (v. 1465) is but a poet's way 5 6

Praefat. p. xxviii—xxxvi. Equivalent to niydKi) 0ei>s (Herm, Praef. p. xxxi).

IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS.

335

of accounting for her acknowledged cultus in his time, with rites identical with, or similar to, those of Artemis herself, seems undeniable. There are good reasons for believing the human sacrifices which her Tauric worship demanded, to be of Pelasgic origin. According to Hermann, Miiller is right in fixing the first seat of this bloody rite in the Pelasgic Lemnos, where Stephanus of Byzantium records that virgins were sacrificed to her. We may here add an argument of some weight in confirmation of this view. The ancient Italians worshipped the moon as "Anna Perenna;" element-worship was a peculiarly Pelasgic feature ; therefore, by inference, she was a Pelasgic goddess. Now at Aricia the same divinity by the name of Diana was honoured with peculiar and mystic sacrifices, which, it is clear from Ovid7, were originally accompanied by the immolation of human victims, though the civilization of later times had brought the rite to a mere symbolical performance 8. Martial also ° alludes to the sacrifice of virgins to Anna Perenna, though, in applying the present tense to the customs of his own time, he must allude likewise to merely ostensible ceremonies. The principal seat of this Pelasgic cultus in Hellas was at Brauron in Attica, where the Tauric image of the goddess was exhibited, fabled, like other images of peculiar sanctity, to have fallen from heaven itself. Now it was natural for Euripides, always zealous for the honour of his native land, to endeavour to account for these savage rites by referring them to a remote and barbaric country. The title TavpiKT], (in its origin probably connected with the Indian cow-goddess, Io, Artemis, or the Moon,) enabled him to fix the seat of the worship in a distant country which accidentally bore a similar name. In fact, Athens, Argos, and even Sparta, claimed the same honour, and, in the last-mentioned place at least, there was the same exhibition of human blood on her altar *. If the Tauric nation were Cimmerii, as Herodotus supposed2, and if, as some will have it, these Cimmerii were Celts, the Druidical rites in ancient Britain and Gaul will occur to us as possibly of kindred origin. These questions however require profound investigations, and seldom can be settled without taking much that is purely speculative in place of ascertained truth. Of the date of the play nothing certain is known, but that, as the opening sentence is quoted by Aristophanes in the Eanae3, ' Fast. iii. 260 seqq. 8 Compare v. 1461 of the present play. 0 Ep. lib. iv. 64, 16, ' Bt quae virgineo cruore gaudet, Annae pomiferum nemus Dianae.' 1 See Pausan. iii. 16, 7, and iii. 6, compared with lib. i. 23, 7, and i. 33, 1, and 43. 2 3 v 123 lib. iv. 11 and 99. --

336

IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS.

which was acted B. C. 405, the year after Euripides' death, it must have been exhibited before that event; for we agree with Dr. Badham, that not the slightest weight is to be attributed to the idea of L. Dindorf, that this, and not the Iphigenia at Aulis, (as the Schol. on Ar. Ran. 67 expressly affirms,) was a posthumous work exhibited by his son. Aristophanes could hardly have quoted from a play till after it had been acted. If he had seen it in the copies of actors, as L. Dindorf supposes, the audience could not have seen it; and so the citation would have been lost upon them. In point of style, as in that of subject, this Iphigenia most nearly resembles the Helena, brought out B.C. 413. And this is also the opinion of K. 0. Miiller (Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 376).

TA TOT

APAMAT02

lirENEIA. OPESTH2. nYAAAHS. X0P02 EAAHNIAON TYNAIKON. BOYKOAOS. ©OA2. AOHNA.

VOL. III.

x

x

KMTENEIA H EN TAYPOI3.

6 TavrctXetos e's Tlla-av W ITTTTOtS OlvOjJ.oioV

ya[JL€L

KOpTjV,

ef r)<; 'Arpevs €/3\acrTev 'ATpiax; Se Mevekaos 'Aya^ijxviov re TOV S' eiy4veux Trails, rjv afil Su>as, as 6djJi EvpLTros 1—66'. The prologue of this play (or, more properly, the first part of it) is spoken by Iphigenia in the garb of a priestess, issuing from the door of a building which represented the 86fj.oi avaKT<5pu>v (v. 6G). It bears a near semblance to that of the Eleclra, in which the other daughter of Agamemnon explains her own unhappy lot, and sighs for her long-lost brother Orestes, who immediately thereupon appears, as in the present play, incognito, and accompanied by his friend Pylades.—Iphigenia however knows as yet nothing either of the Trojan affairs, or of the family troubles that have happened since. She only remembers that she was brought by her father's command to Aulis, designed as a victim to appease the anger of the goddess Artemis. She knows too, which they did not, that her sudden disappearance from the altar itself resulted in her being supernaturally carried to the distant and barbaric land of the Tauri on the Euxine, where, as a priestess of Artemis, she is compelled to minister to the sanguinary law which commands the sacrifice of every Greek who may touch at those shores. She has just had a strange dream, which she will now

relate. She thought she was sleeping with her maidens in her Argive home, when an earthquake shook the house. The central pillar seemed to fall, and to be changed into a man. That man she, rein pursuance of her priestly duties, proceeded to prepare for sacrifice. She fears this betokens evil to Orestes. She will do what she can do,—offer libations to him as to one departed, though she cannot do this over his grave (cf. v. 62). 1. Tfiaai' the Dindorfs for Tlitrtw or nicr
x x2

340

ETPiniAOT aupcus iXCcrcrcov Kvaviav aXa p ecragev 'EXeV^s ovvex> ws So/cet, ^p 'ApTe/juSi /cXewcus eV Trru^aicriv AvXCoos. ivravda yap Srj ^iXtwv va&iv crroXov 'EXXTJVLKOV <jvvr\yay 'Ayafiejxvav dvag, TOV KOXXLVIKOV crTeffxxvov 'iXiov 0eX(ov Xafiew 'Ax^oix;, rows 6' v/Spc
10

15

7. arpei). The winds, says the poet, in hisbrother's, to avenge the rape (violated usual tone of philosophic comment, make marriage) of Helen. Compare Iph. A. the confined waters assume the form of 270, TKS (pvyovffas fi4\a6pa fiapfidpotv eddies,—" in modum venti nunc hue nunc X&piv ydficoy Trpu^iy 'EAAas us \d(ioi. illuc verso mari," Livy, lib. 28. 6. The 15. It is easy to say, with the Camreal truth is, that a current sets in capri- bridge editor, " irvtvpuTwi' ov ruyxdvaiy ciously and rapidly in one direction idem significant, quod nj^/iios Tuythrough the narrow channel (only forty Xavaiu," by which a-rrAoias also depends yards wide at the narrowest), and then on Tvyxavuv,—and it is easy too to admit suddenly changes its direction and runs such rash emendations as Hermann's, in the opposite way, most rapidly how- detvrjs anrvoias irvtvfJ.a.Taiv 5e Tvy^vtav. ever southwards. The cause is to this But Schone does better in taking airAoios day not fully known; but it seems to to depend on efj.Trvpa, ' he had recourse to depend on certain obscure tidal influences, divination about (or, on account of) the or perhaps swells of the outer sea, rather detention,' &c, and regards TTvzvy.a.Twv ov than on the wind. The reader may, if he TvyXP'vwv a s a n epexegesis. It is very pleases, consult a good paper on the sub- remarkable that the old copies agree in ject in the Penny Magazine, No. 70 Seiyjjs T", not Seivfis b". Now, it is not (1833). It would be rash indeed to as- at all likely that this should be " corrupsume that the effects now observable are tissimus versus," as Dr. Badham calls i t ; wholly identical with those known to the but it is very likely that both its present Greeks, because considerable changes of obscurity and the addition of re result the coast line may have taken place since from a verse having dropped out. A then. But the same thing in effect, the transcriber found Seie?)s airAoi'as, and he alternation of currents to and fro, may be supplied a copulative, though a wrong seen in the small pools and inlets on any one, to connect the narrative, and the re shore when the tide is rising. after dttvrjs was manifestly taken in connexion with the Te after irvevfidraiv. 8. ws doKe'i refers t o %o~<pa.^if, * slew me, What if the passage originally ran thus?— as (to this day) he imagines.' She supposes her father to be yet alive, and igno^Trel Sh dapbv £vft(popa KctTefxcTO rant that she did not really perish on the d^ifrjs air\oiast iryeufxdTwf ov TU7altar. Otherwise i s Soice? must be taken X&WV for o>s £S6KZI. eis ijxisvp ^A0e, KTA. 11. '¥,Wr]ViKo>v Kirchhoff from the corrected reading of MS. Pal., the original ' When he could not get a breeze in any being 'EAATJKIKV, as in Flor. 2. Perhaps other way, and had long waited in vain, (TTOX^V, as in Aescb. Suppl. 744, vav- he had recourse to sacrifices.' If we rttcov
I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. ets efnrvp' rj\6e, /ecu Xe'yei KaX^as Ta ' fl rrjo~8' avdcrcrcov \EXXaSos p Ayd/xe/xvov, ov /w? vavs d(f>opfjiCar) irplv av Kopyjv crrjv ' IayeLo~av 6 Tt yap ivcavrbs TC/COI KaWucrTov, 7)v$u> a)o-(f>6pa) dvcrew $ea. TTCUS' ovv iv oiKoi? cr») K\vTaijj.vr}o-Tpa Sd i, TO KaWiaTelov els e/x' dva^iptov, °~e 0vo-ai. KaC fju 'OSi/crcrews o? TrapeikovT eVl ya/xot? '^4^tXXe iX0ovaa 8' AiXiS' rj raXatv' v;rep 77upas aXX' i^cKXexpev eXa^ov dfrtSowcra /xou 'ApTe^t^ 'Ayaiois, 8ta 8e Xafnrpbv aWepa 7re{ji\pao-d [JU is Trjv<) WKbo-ev Tavpcov y ov yfj<; dvdaaei fSap/Sdpoicri fidpfiapos @6a<s, os

341

20

25

30

18. ou ^ a.(popntay, means, as usual, oi TeTcryjUeVoi ayeiv fie, or as if a person, ' there is not a chance of your getting rather than a thing, were not said Trapaiyour ships from their moorings in this pelaOai riva rtvos. The passages cited land.' The middle voice applies to what by Dr. Badham only show that it is either is done by others for the commander-in- person from person, or thing from thing, chief. Kirchhoff would prefer atpop/xifrys. that is said irapaipe7
342

ETPiniJOT es Tovvojj? rj\0e rode 77oScu/ceta? vaoicTL 8' iv rouxS' lepiav Tidrjcri jae, odev VO/JLOUTL TOLCTLV ^Serai 0ea v ApT€jJLL<; eopTrjs, TOVVOJJL rjs KaXbv \h6vov,— TO. 8' dWa cnyS), TY/V 0ebv (f>o/3oviJ,evr)Ova yap, ovros TOV VOJXOV KOX Trplv TroXei, os av Karikdrj rqvhe yrjv "EWTJP avrjp. KaTap^ofiat juev, crcpdyia 8' dWotcrov jU.e\ei dpprjT ecroidev T£>V(> avaKTopcov 0ea<;. a Kaiva 8' rjtcei vvt; (pepovcra (^ao"/x,aTa,

35

40

7rpos awep, ei rt o^j TOO ecrr a«:os. f'

eV UTTVW TTJCTS' a.TraXka^0eLcra

yfjs

33. Tovvofia Ts hv KareKBri. Here corruptela affectus est, ante eum nonnulla KaTepxevSat is' — used for KardyecrSai, ' to excidisse necessario statuendum est." touch at.' Agreeing with Hermann, that the pas38. 'OVTOS — Ka\ ivpiv. She seems to sage is neither corrupt nor even difficult, we must express surprise that the Cam- mean, that she was not responsible for bridge editor should have expunged v. 35, beginning the cruel rite. Matthiae exjoining lepiav eoprrjs, which is in itself very plains it thus: that not till her arrival questionable Greek. The MS. Pal. by were Greeks exclusively sacrificed ; this the first hand gives TOicn'5' for TO7<TIV, and being a sort of retaliation on her part for this W. Dindorf admits ; but it only in- their treatment of her. But this is involves the construction. The article used consistent with her professed aversion to for the relative is not uncommon. Dr. the sacrifice of human beings at all. Badham seems to stumble at eopTijs TOV- 43. irpbs alSepa. This custom, in the vo/xa, but he should have joined v6fioio706s re 56. Andr. 93. As usual, this is now 'Po'tflos, aAA' &va£ yap 4crr3 4[xi>s, triyw' done at early dawn; whence she speaks
IQITENEIA

H EN

TATPOIZ.

iv "Apyei, Trapdivouri 8' iv /AC'CTCUS , X#ovb9 ^ e v^)Ta creuadrjvai craXw, €vyet,v Se Ka^co crracra OpiyKov elcnheiv SofJicov TriTVOVTa, 7rav 8' ipebxpL/AOv crreyos /3e;SX^/xeVov Trpos oSSas e^ d.Kpa>v en 8' i\ei(j)drj crrvXos, ws eSofe' /xoi, TTarpiouiv, e/c 8' iiTiKpdvcov KO/JUIS £av6a<; KaOeivat, (frOeyfAa 8' dvOpcairov Xafielv Tifiwcr' vSpaiveiv avrbv, &>? Oavoijfievov, Kkaiovcra. rovvap 8' SSe crv[JLfSdX\a> rdSe* T€0vr)K 'OpicrTrjq, ov KaT7)p£d[jLr)v iya>. CTTVXOL ydp OLKCOV eicrl TraiSes

343 45

50

55

4o. TrapBevoicri eV fj.ecra.is eudety. ' Tothis involves the further change to «{ be sleeping in the midst of my maidens,7 iiriKpaviev. The els is quite unnecessary : her afupiiroXm or attendants. Nothing this was the pillar which seems in early would seem to be clearer or more natural; Greek houses to have supported the roof. but Dr. Badham and Kirchhoff adopt It is the (TTVXOS TrodTjpijs of Aeschylus, Markland's conjecture •Ka.pQtvbxn 5' eVAg. 871, where the context requires that pivots, ' the central maiden-chamber,' it should mean the single support, since a and Monk thinks V£eiv must be the true husband is compared to it. It is also the reading for euSeiF, because the action de- tciuv which is more than once mentioned scribed could hardly have taken place in in the account of Hercules' attack on his the night. As if dreams were so coherent children, Here. F. 973. 977. 1006. Cf. and consistent as to make that a matter Bacch. 1309, ts crweTxer, & TeKvov, of the least importance. One may dream rovfxbv jue\a0poy. that one was sleeping elsewhere, and sud51. iirmpdyaf, ' the capital.' In Hipp. denly awakened by the undulatory motion 201, a female head-dress. The 1 is made (ad\Cji) of an earthquake. Once awake, long before Kp, as in Suppl. 296, euirxpo'v the acts that followed were done by her in "/ eXe£as, XP^?°'T' iirLKpvwTeiv
344

ETPinuor Qvr\(jKOV(Ti S' ou? av xepvtfies fidXoicf e/*tu. ovB' av (rvvdrpau Tovvap es iXov[(p yap OVK rjv Trcd?, OT d>XXv[xr]V eyco. vvv ovv aSek(f)S fiovXo/Jiai Sovvav ^ o a s Trapovcr' amovri, Tavra yap Swathed' av, aw TTpocrTTokoio-iv, as ISoo^' rjfuv dva£ 'EWrjviSas yvvauKas. dXX' e£ a m a s OUTTOJ Ttvos vdpeuriv ; etyu,' etcrw iv oicrt, vaiat dvaKTopcov

60

65

opa, <j>vkdcr
OP.

6pa>, crKOTTOviiat S' IlvXdSr), SoKei croi fieXaOpa r a u r ' eti'at eV#' 'Apyodev vavv Trovriav ecrreiX.a/xei';

70

was especially done (as in the Choephori of Aeschylus) when a dream had occurred, 59. o65' a.v KT\. The argument is causing anxiety to the nearest surviving this :—Granting that the pillar represents relations. an eldest son, it might have indicated 65. TWOS Markland for TWOS, and e?/*' Strophius' son (Pylades), but that he had riVsj Hermann for h (fi eitfa. As Iphinone when I was at Aulis, and therefore genia was now outside the house, she I cannot be sure that he has one now. could only go in to look after her attendThe verse is said, as Hermann remarks, ants, who conversely would be said irapwith a pause. She mentally enumerates eiecu e£w to her, not etaa. Moreover, is is those whom the dream might fit. After hardly used before a short vowel; see rejecting two or three, she adds, ' nor Orest. 736. Dr. Badham, Kirchhoff, and again does it apply to Strophius.' No- the Cambridge editor retain TWOS, the thing can be clearer. Dr. Monk however latter taking dAAa for &AAa yhp, as in omits this couplet; but his reasons for Phoen. 99.—Hermann remarks, perhaps doing so are not worth discussion. When rightly, that ava«.T6poiv is not in apposionce an editor has got into his head the tion to Sd/io))/, but the genitive after it, notion that an interpolator has been at 86fioi hva.KT6pav being the priestess' house work on his play, he is too apt to yield to attached to the temple itself.—Iphigenia very groundless ' suspicions. — aXKvixriv here leaves the stage. Two strangers are may either mean tKaiv6fxi)v, v. 27, or €ts immediately seen advancing upon it. T^p5e y^v iirisfj.Tv6fj.7]y, like [teaovvicrios 67.. iia>kkvp.av Hec. 914. Xatrae (which Elmsley proposed), because s ne 61. Sovvai x°^ - T object of these there is a notion of guarding against sudlibations, as appears from v. 160 seqq., den foes.—IXT) TIS, supply ?| rather than was to propitiate the shade of her brother, eVri, for the same reason. whom she assumed to be dead. They 68. a-Koirovfiai is more common in later may be compared to those offered to the Attic for a-Koiru. Cf. Hel. \5'&T.— TTavdaemon of Darius, veitpo'itn ^ei/ViKTTjpia, Taxh Monk, which is probable, but not Aesch. Pers. 612 seqq., and are composed necessary. of the very same ingredients, viz. water, 70. This verse is marked as spurious wine, milk and honey (oil being not by Dr. Badham, for no other reason, as it here mentioned). See inf. 161—5. This seems, than that it violates the regularity 58. our ay — e/ial Scaliger for ws av

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. ITT. ejaot/y', 'Opeora 1 crol Se crvvhoKelv OP. /cat /3&>/i.6s, vEXkr/v ov fcaTaara£ei <j>6i>o<;; TIT. i£ alfjLdTGJv yovv £dvd' e^et 0piy OP. OpiyKot^ 8' VTT avTOis CTKUA.' opas r/p FIT. rSiv KaT0av6vTO)v y aKpodivia i^ivosv.

345

75

of the orixo/UuCfa,—a point which it is 73. The common reading pxf always dangerous to assume was uniformly has been retained by Monk without observed. See, for instance, Here, F. remark, others adopting Ruhnken's con1112.1403. Bacch. 1270. Inf. v. 812. jecture dpLyKiifj-ara, which is strongly The verse seems almost essential to the confirmed by the reading of MS. Pal. context: ' Do you think this is the temple 6pix&lJ-a.Ta. Schb'ne explains rpixa/J-ara for which we set sail from Argos ?' Py- (a word that occurs in Aesch. Theb. lades replies, ' I think so, and I conceive 663) of the marks of blood that had you must think so too,' although you ask trickled down the altar (like K6/J.O.S KO.6the question. Here Hermann, anxious ewcu of the pillar, v. 52). If rpixdfiara for the integrity of the aTtxa/xuSla, in- be right, it might as well be explained of serts v. 76, by which we have a very real human hair; for it appears from the awkward ofiotoreXevTov in both verses passage of Herodotus cited below, that ending with xp€t*>v- Moreover, Pylades the victim's brains were dashed out with is thus made almost immediately to repeat a club ; and therefore the altar would be the sentiment in v. 68, or rather, in a defiled with hair and gore. Ovid, Ep. ex manner to gainsay it; for there he said Pont. iii. 2. 53, describes it thus; ' Ara(TKOTrovjAou, here iraiovo'L T^\V K£<pa\-t]V ol fj.ey 5'// at any moment; secondly, tvBa vavv \4yov ' P u t it ashore'), b u t ' where we Karh [lev TT\V K^<pa\7}V d/xoXoyeovai, TO set out for.' Compare Alcest. 112, ovBe fxivTQL (Toj/xa OVK QiQeeffdat hirb rod Kprj/xvov vavK\r}piav

eV0' oiroi TLS a'tas

trrei\ast

and see on Hel. 14772. KarcurrdCet.

d

VOL. III.

Hel. 984, iv

dfa

al/xaros

Xiyovfft, aAAa yrj KpinrTerxdat. TT)V 5e da.ifj.ova TauTTjp, rrj duovtri, \4you
y y

346 OP.

ETPiniAOT dXX' lyKVKkovvr 6(j)dakfJibv ev (TKOTreiv u> $oif3e, Trot fx av TrjpS" e's dpKW tf

KaraKTa? ; StaSo^ats §' 'Epwvwv da cj>vyd8es efeSpoi -)(6ovb<;, Spd/xoi/s T€ TTOXXOUS efeVX-Tjcra Ka/xT7t/xovs. Se cr* rjpcoTTjcra mS? rpox^Xdrov av eXdoijx es TC'XOS irovatv T ificou, ous i^cjj,6^(dow TTepnroXwv Kaff 'EXXdSa. crv S' etTras iXOelv TavpiKrjs /A' opovs ^(dovb<s, «»#' vAprejxi<; crot crvyyot'os /3(O[AOVS e^et3 Xa^eiv T' a/yaXfia 0ea<;, o
80

85

90

The same editor gives eVel yap for eireiSii, as Markland had proposed, by which the Si in v. 82 must make the apodosis. In this case we should rather read z\d
pillar of the stadium. Hipp. 87, re'Aos 5e Kd/j.^atfj.',

(xi
84. This verse is generally believed to have been added from v. 1455. Hermann retains it, while he acknowledges that it is "inutilis." But see on v. 116. 86. aoi Kirchhoff for ah of the two best MSS. Commonly,
78. wh&as, i. e. dia TOVS croi/s xP^ff~ (xovs. Perhaps a verso is wanting. 79. SiaSox"'*, the successive pursuits into this very temple, so that there is no of one Fury after another; by relays of tautology. Besides, tf>acrlv means any Furies. The notion of the Erinyes be- body; o/ eVOctSe cpaalv implies a knowcoming physically tired is fully borne out ledge of local tradition that was improby Aesch. Eum. 128. 23!). The metaphor bable in new comers. is taken from the AafxTra87)<popia. Cf. 91. TO 5' eVOeVSs. Hermann, who corAgam. 304, aWos Trap3 aWou 5ia5o;£a7s rected the old punctuation SoCcai T6S', irKripoi/jievot. On these considerations we KTA., rightly observes that this clause may hesitate to accept the " certissima refers to \a&6vTa. Apollo told him to conjectura" of the Cambridge editor, get it either by luck or by stratagem, but SiaSpo/j.ais, founded on v. 941 inf., peTa.- he did not tell him how to set about it; Spofxais 'Y-pivvcov ij\avv6fmxda (pvytiBes. and hence his present perplexity.

H EN TATPOIS. Se Tretcr^eis cror? Xoyotcrtv ip ayvaxTTOv e's yrjv, a£evov. ere S' icrropw, IIv\d§7], crv ydp jjioc TouSe crvWrfmutp TTOVOV, ri SpojjjLev ; aix^CfiXrjaTpa yap 7oi-yon> opas vxfj7]\d. Trorepa hoifxaTOiv TTpocra/AjSacreis av, 7rws a ovv fir) yakKQTevKTa Kkfjdpa XvcravTes S)v rfiev ; r)v S' dvotycwTe? 77uX.as v etcrySacreis Te firj-^avd/ievoL, akXd irp\v daveiv j^ew? evri

347

95

100

97- cKfirjvai, as in Bacch. 1044, i£- it might seem to mean, ' forcing the doors efirinev 'Aaanov poas, and Here. F. 82, with crow-bars ;' and this is not inconovre yaias opt* av £K@ai/j.tv \ddpa, here sistent with €to~0d(reis fif\xav<^l1-€vo1 below. means ' to get beyond,' ' to climb over,' But then p?i£cu rather than Xvaai would not, as Monk renders it, ' to start.' By have been used, to say nothing of the a.fj.
Kirchhoff places no stop after ^oxAoTr, as if he took the sense to be, ' how can we open the bolts when we know nothing about them?' Ovid, speaking of the ruins of this temple in his time, Epist. ex Pont. iii. 2. 4!), says, ' Templa manent hodie, vastis innixa columnis, Perque 1317, and Hipp. 809.' Inf. 1304, wij, quater denos itur in ilia gradus,' Xa\are KAfj9pa, TO7S evSov \eyu. Here

2

348

ETPiniAOT

<j)evyci}[xev, rjirep Stvp' i ITT. (jievyetv \i\v OVK aveKTov, ovS' rbv TOV 0eov Se y^p^cryubv ov KO,KI
S

avTp

aircodev, JU/JJ T I S etcrtSwv

^

/3ta.

/SacriXeucrtv £17717, K a r a

orav Se VVKTOS ojjbjxa Xvyaias croi tjecrrbv IK vaou TrpocrcfrepovTa opa Se y ' eicrw, Tpiy\v(j)a)i> OTTOL tcevbv Se/xas Kadeivav

TOV? TTOVOVS yap

ToX/xwcri, SetXol S' eicrtv ouSet OVSOL/JLOV. juiv ^Xdojxev

110

ayaOol

1

OVTOL jxaxpov

105

115

Ka>Try iropov,

104. Pylades replies to two points of ' Therefore (while you have the light of Orestes' speech, and first to the last men- day) survey the upper walling, where there tioned ; flight is out of the question. is space to let down your body (within the Again, he says, we must not allow our- temple) from the triglyphs.' As if he had selves to speak evil of the oracle of the said, /SAeSre e/ce7swooden beams resting on the architrave Se. Monk renders it pretty correctly, (which here might be ye'icra, cf. Phoen. " we must not slight the oracle of Apollo." 1158. Orest. 1570), were called rpiKirchhoff gives Te for Se, by which the yAvtpoi, from being ornamented with /j.€v will be answered by 5e in v. 106 ; ' to three vertical grooves, and the spaces befly and to turn cowards at the oracle, is not to be thought of, but to hide by the tween the beams, and also between the sea-shore till night may answer our end: roof-covering lying on the beams and let us do this.' He adds, " fort, OVK the architrave under them, were called oiral or /ieTtnral (metopes). It is by this aTurreov " (for KaKiffTtov). way that the slave escapes in Orest. 1371, 111. (Toi Hermann for the Aldine rot, Kedpwrcc TraGTaZtav xmep Tepepva AwpiK&s which is also in MS. Pal. W. Dindorf Te rpLy\v<povs. It is rather difficult to gives vu>, which has little in its favour say whether rpiy\i(pa>v here depends on but that most copies have Tipoixiptpovre, KaQtivai (Hermann), or on Kevbv (ed. though the same have rb £ev. Dr. Badham wrongly clearly out of place. So also the Cam- takes yeT^a for the projecting ends of bridge editor.—irpoirtpepovTa is the read- the beams. ing of MS. Pal. 1 ] 4. Tot's IT6VOVS — ouSajUoO. Quoted 113. 7e?tra, Blomfield's correction for by Stobaeus, Flor. xxix. G. y efoa>, is admitted by W. Dindorf, Dr. 116 — 7• These verses are given in. the Badham, and Monk. The meaning thus is, old copies to Orestes. Markland per-

I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIS. OP.

4K repixaTcov Se VOCTTOV dpov/xev TTOXLV ; aXX ev yap etnas, TT€LCTT€OV ^atpelv ^p OTTOL-^OovbsKpv^iavTe XrjaofjLev Se/xas. ov yap TO TOV 9cov y airtov yevqcreTat veo-elp a^prjCTTov Qi&fyaiov ToK[iftyriov fi6)(0o<; yap ouSels rots veois crKrjxjiLV (f>epti.

349

120

XOPOZ. , a> ceived they were more appropriate to what purpose they have been sent for ; Pylades. It is true that he had said and Iphigenia in a similar strain informs (p€vyeiv fitv oiiK aveKTbv at the beginning them ; of her dream, and her conviction but he does not say quite the same thing that Orestes is dead. To him, as to the again here, where he urges the disap- spirit of one departed, she is about to pointment of a long journey taken in vain. offer libations. The chorus then sing a It is deserving of notice, that by making threnos (179) responded to by Iphigenia this change, the speech of Pylades con- (202). The purport of the former is to tains fourteen to the twenty-eight verses bewail the fallen house of Agamemnon; of Orestes preceding, or exactly half; that of the latter to describe her own just as in Here. F. 1311' Theseus speaks present woes, with but an allusion at the twenty-eight in reply to fifty-six of Her- end (230) to the presumed death of her cules (the deuteragonistes taking half the brother.—The whole of this long comnumber of the protagonistes). This fact matic part is in the same anapaestic also justifies the retention of v. 84, which metre, a fact which Bothe has singularly most editors reject. Dr. Badham and misunderstood, and he consequently has Kirchhoff retain the old order of the dia- given throughout an anomalous and unlogue, the former giving ourcc for OVTOL.metrical arrangement. Attempts have But OVTOI is defensible, if we suppose the been made to reduce it either wholly or sense to be, ' surely we have not come a in part into antistrophic systems; but long journey merely to go back again.' although, as Hermann remarks, 137—42 Monk and Kirchhoff remove the question appears to coincide with 170—7, it is hard after ira\iv, by which OVTOI negatives at to establish regular antithetical systems once the two correlative clauses, of which in the rest; and it seems better, with the the positive would be ^ASo/tee KCU VVV majority of editors, to print the whole as apov\xzv. See a similar passage in Iph. monostrophic, especially as the number of A. 396—9. verses in each song is uneven.—The composition of this part of the play, fol118. xaP^" XPf^v Scaliger for X"P e ' lowing the prologue, may be compared peKpuv,—a mere transposition of letters. with the very similar parts in the Helena, 120. rb TOV Beov for 6e6s. The mean- Electra, and Troades, and also with the ing is, * assuredly, luck will not be wanting Electra of Sophocles. for the accomplishment of the oracle ;' The coryphaeus commences (123—5) more closely, ' for certainly the god will not (by refusing his aid) be the cause by enjoining religious silence on the people of Tauri, whom she designates by of his own prediction being falsified.' Hermann gives CLXPXIGTQV, indicium. Dr.the general name of ' inhabitants of SymBadham adopts Blomfield's conjecture plegades.' (Compare -yriv 'Sv/j.TrXyydSa, v. 241.) The reason of this injunction is, CLKpavTOV. 122. ffKrjifw, ' a n excuse,' Hel. 1064. first, that they are about to address ArThis was a favourite yvdifni]. Cf. Ar. Ach. temis, secondly, that as they have been 392, ais o~ia\tyiv ay&]/ OVTOS oittc e(V5e'|- specially sent for by the priestess, some matters may be brought forward which erai. 123. The chorus of Grecian captives, require some reserve ; and accordingly, handmaids of Iphigenia, in a system of the offering of a libation to Orestes is explained to them.—Iphigenia does not irregular spondeo-anapaestics (for which return on the stage till v. 137- Cf. v. 65. see the note on Tro. 99), now inquire for

350

ETPiniAOT TTOVTOV Sicrcras

Trerpag Ev^eivov

vaxovres.

125

Si TTCU r a s AO,TOV<5,

AIKTVVV

ovpeia,

Trpbs crav av\av, evarvXcov vaav -)(pvcrripevi 9piyKov<;, 7rdSa irapOiviov ocnov ocrta? Kkrjhov^ov SovXa iri^Trui, 'EWaSos evLTnrov Trvpyovs /cat Tel^rj ^oproiv T evSevSpwv

i£ak\d£aa Evpwrav,

130

135

irarpuxav O'LKWV iSpas, efLoXow TL viov ; riva <$>povrih'

TL /AC Trpos vaoii? ayayes ayayes, row ras Tpoias Trvpyovs criiv Kama

110

126—7- These two verses are mono- same in sense as %(fy>Tovs evSevSpovs Eu, meter hypercatalectif, a form admissible pcdTct, which we might rather have exin irregular anapaestics: see Ion 178, 908, pected, and which would make iSpas the 909, though all these verses may be genitive singular instead of the accusative scanned also as dochmii. Seidler would plural. So inf. v. 1241, Xox^u atrra/fread irac Aarovs, AIKTUVV' ovptia, in one roiv vSdruiv. Med. 8-16, Upwv irorafj-wv verse, which is very probable, as the ras ir6\is. As usual, 4l<xX\6.aG*iv is to give sounds very like one of the common in- up one thing for another. She calls the terpolations of the article before proper Eurotas eudtvSpos from its well-known names. The Cretan name of Artemis, picturesqueness. Even her European properly used in Hipp. 146, is here some- home might be so called, as contrasted what out of place. with the barren steppes of Seythia, Su'ir128. eyiTTvAoiv vaav. ' Templa—vastis Xoprm O'IKOI, inf. 219. But Schone reinnixa columnis,' as they are described by marks that Argos and Laconia seem Ovid, quoted on v. 97.—xPvff^P(ls' P er " meant, the former by 'EAAaj etinriros. haps literally, 'gilt.' Ion 15G, avSai fii] 137—42. These lines are still spoken i l ^ by the coryphaeus, who sees Iphigenia UIKOVS. coming out of the temple, attended by 130. This verse contains two anapaestic a servant (Hi7), bearing an urn for the feet resolved into short syllables, ^ ^ ^ ^ intended libation. being isochronous with - -. Compare 141. [lupioTtuxovs Seidler for nvpiorevinf. 197, 220, 231—2. Ion 883, Kepaaiv X»'s. This is better than Barnes' fxvpioiv ai^/v^ois axe? (a verse needlessly, per- Teuxe?, provided we read also x'^iovavra. haps, marked as corrupt in the present for —ra, with Schone. So Xerxes is edition, since the epic writers use the a called TroAvvavTrjs in Pers. 85. The next in Ktpaaiv short), ibid. 905, 7ra?y jxot (rbs verse is either spurious or corrupt, unless, rXd/Awv
I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIX.

hvcrdprjvrjToi'i o>s eyKeifxai, Tas OVK [xoknatcrL /3oas, a\vpou$ i\er ee, ev at JJLOL crv/x/Satvovcr' aYat,

351

145

crvyyovov d/xov KaraK\aiol £a>as, otav *oiat l iS6jJ.ap oxpiv bveipoiv VVKTOS, Tas i^rfkO" opfyva,

' oXofJiav OVK etcr OLKOL

OL/XOL, (ppovoos

yepva

155

ev (f)ev TOSV Apyei

MO LCD oat/xaiv, os TOP fjiovvov [Jie KacriyvrjTOV crvXas jecture yeyos 'Arpetfiuiv. Ed. Cant. ro>v Barnes. In the next verse most of the 'ArpeiSav fj.4y* api(Trov.Schone Girepfj.' editors omit (teas after Elmsley, who seems to think (6-q and not (ai] is the p 143. tdi Hermann for S>, by which the legitimate tragic form. See however on Here. F. 664. If the word is here verse becomes a monometer like 123. l-'6. fxaXiroLUifioasHermann for fto\-genuine, it must stand for davdrov, i. e. must mean the cessation of his life. Trat /3oaf or f$odv. One MS. gives Tins it Schone thinks some participle has been for ras, which Monk prefers, omitting lost, as (was a.TTAatt.6v9\ and this suits lioav as a gloss, as do Dr. Badham and the context better. To complete the W. Dindorf. Hermann regards the true metre, Hermann repeats o'iav before construction to be, (Xiyois (dative of the \T)6^.av. If ^OJSS be omitted, the precedinstrument, 8i' iKeyw) f2oi}s, r/ns OVK ing a gives an hiatus before oiav. Elmsev/j.ov TT}S VVV makes a complete dimeter; but ee iv T^K0V0'T]S (p&S T(iS' ZV(pp6v7)S A^OJ. 155. yivva.. Unless ytvca be the true gives an anapaestic foot.—OIKTOIS Seidler for OXKTOHTIV, which would better stand if reading, the a must be regarded as a long syllable, or rather, as common at the end the next verse began with a consonant. of a verse and a sentence, like valoi/Tes in Ibid. m^Sitos OIKTOS is mourning for v. 125. See on Hec. 160. the (supposed) death of a relative. The 157. ii> was doubled by Heath. It is 4y is used as if Kt7/j.ai had occurred above; or by the ellipse of some word remarkable, that this dissyllable is either a spondee, as here and in Agam. 1430, like de! £i£cra eV KT\. l&> Iw Trapdi'ovs 'EAeVa, or a monosyllable 148. ai, as if it were oiKTifoueV?) c
352

ETPiniJOT w TaerSe KpaTyjpd Te TOV (j)0Lf/.evo)v vhpaivetv y a i a s iv VCOTOLS Trrjyds T ovpeieov e/c BaK)(ov T oivr)pa
160

^ovOav r e irovyjjJLa jU,e)ucrcra.i>,

165

a veKpdls dekKTijpLa KeTrai. dXk' evBos [AOL •naryyjpvcrov reC^os «rat XoifBav vAiSa. £> Kara y a t a s 'Ayaiie/xvovLov

170

OdXos, a>s (f>6Ljxivq) rdSe crou

XO.

161.

Sefax 8'* ov y a p Trpos TVJJL^OV
Kpariipa is

designedly

175

180

ary pause, poursit on the earth. Dr.

used, because water was one of the five ingredients (Pers. (!13—19) of libations

Badharo compares Cycl. 510, ^eiee, <|>ey a
offerings to the Chthonian powers (see a chius. Perhaps he merely means ' responfine fragment of the Polyidvs of Sophocles, 464 Dind.), and hence the exclusion of sive,' not ' antistrophic' in the most literal wine in libations to the Eumenides was a sense, as Seidler supposed. Different very marked and characteristic feature of opinions have been given as to why the chorus, composed of Greek women, should their worship. call their strain vftvos 'A<TIT)TTIS. The ICG. KSITOI, are established ; vofxl&Tai, probable reason is, that a threnos accordAlcest. 99. The same libations are called ing to the Arian, or Mysian, or Marian, vep-repois peiklytiaTa Aesch. Cho. 13, dynian method is meant, so often alluded vticpoiai /ieiAiKTTipia Pers. (i]2. The oldto by Aeschylus in the Persae and Choecopies give KCIT', corrected by Seidler. phori. It is quite in accordance with 167. tvtios. This is said to the attendant tragic usage that non-Greek characters who carries the urn with the libation. Iphi- should speak of themselves as pdpflapoi. genia, as she receives it, after a moment181. Secnrow' f^avtiaffa M S . Pal. by

MITENEIA H EN TATP0I2.

353

[xovcrav VIKVOTI

TOLV iv /xoXTrais 'AtSas i iraidvciiv. i, TCOV 'ATpetSav OIKOV ippei <jy£>s (TKrjTTTpwv, oifJLOL Trarpcocov OIKQIV. TWOS etc T5)V €v6\/3a)v *Apyet fiacrikecov o.p'xo-; S' 4K fx6^9
185

190

correction, iiairowi T' by the first hand. beside others a new grief came to the Scaniva y Flor. 2. The same copies palace on account of the golden lamb, give Sp^votai in the next verse. murder upon murder, calamity upon cala182. fieXofxevav Markland for jueAeo*'. mity.' This is undeniably a difficult pasHere again ^ u ^ „ represents — . See sage, and few will be disposed to believe v. 130. Schone gives ,ueAeW, observing in its integrity as we now have it. Monk, that p.o\Trav /xeAeayv is combined in Alcest.Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf consider that 454. something must have been lost, which 186. From this verse to the end of the not only introduced the subject of the ode is given to Iphigenia in the old copies. crimes of the house of Pelops, but gramElmsley and Hermann continue to the matically developed the strange phrase, chorus the verses as far as 201. The ix6%9os &
354 ITTTTOICTLV

dAAafas 8' ef eopas iepov aXtos.

* O/A/A airyas aXXcus 8' aXXa Trpocrefia apvbs fieKdOpoi? bovva, ITTI (j>6va>, a^ea * T '

195

v

ivdev T£)V irpocrdev

1$.

voivd T ets oi/cous" crTrevSet 8' acnrovoaar iirl crot SucrSax/xwi'

200

(as if from eK$i$pd
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. r a s ju,arp6s KetVas e p ^ fXo^etai> areppav iratZeiav Mdlpai crvvTeivovcrLV Otau' [a. ixvacrTevdeicr' ig 'EXXdvcov,] av irpcoroyovov OdXos iv 0aXd(iOL<; ArjSas a, rXdjJLaiv Kovpa cr
355 205

210

Kal 6VJX OVK evyddrjTov

evKTatav *av ivTreCoLs iv v AVXLSOS

iirefiacrav

215

vv/JLav, OL/JLOL, Svcrpv[ji(f)ov TW r a ? Nyjpecos icovpas, alal. iraiSdav | KTX. By \wreivtw the poet videtur respici," we might perhaps sucseems to mean d/xoi/oiq vijuovm, rather cessfully restore the passage "as follows; — than festinant, as Monk explains it from hv TrpojT6yovov Bdkos eV 6a\d[iois Bacch. 872. Electr. 112. His idea, that \oxia iraifieta. means ' the discipline of Ar)5as a r\d/iay Kovpa—iriKtv KT\. childbirth,' for o>5?^ei, has been rightly refuted by Dr. Badham, who compares Such a play on KAVTOS and ixvt]eiv is iraiSeverrSai, ' to pass one's boyhood,' in quite consistent with the poet's singular Ion 822. fondness for etymologies, on which see 208. Though this verse might be trans- Preface to vol. i. p. xxxi. Orest. 21. So posed to follow the next, and to agree 'Arpehs from Hrpearos, Iph. A. 321. with TActytw*' Kovpa, or, as Scaliger and 213. Ei/KTaictf, votive, consecrated by a Hermann have done, to follow v. 220, vow, v. 2 1 . So Soph. Trach. 239, evKTciia (which, from the wide interval, is much (palvuv, % 'irb fmvTeias TIV6S ; Monk, unless probable,) it seems possible that it mindful of the metre, gives ertKev irptcpev may have been added for the sake of sup- | zvKTat', 'nnreims 5' tv S'uppois KTA. Herplying an antecedent to &v, though the mann supplies e?r' before evKTatav, but nominative is here obviously ungramma- Kirchhoff more plausibly supposes &v to tical. It is inclosed in brackets, not as have been lost on account of —av precertainly spurious, but as certainly out of ceding. Otherwise, by reading iiri0aaai>, place. This too is the opinion of Kirch- both sense and metre are easily restored. noff, though he thinks also that some- —The first four short syllables of the thing may have been lost. Dr. Badham verse, ereKev irp\, stand for a spondee ; has done the same, though he inclines to see on v. 130. transpose it after the next, which it had 215. eTrejSatrav, they set me on AuhV also occurred to the present editor to do. The only objection to this is, that Iphi- strand. The definite nominative, as is genia seems rather to be speaking of her- usual in such cases, is omitted; ol ayovself, and to be contrasting her former res, ol "EAAyves, &c. being easily suphigh hopes with her present comparative plied.— vip/pav, in the next verse, is degradation. In any case, there is truth Scaliger's reading for vifitpaiov. Hermann, in Dindorf's remark, "Languide dictum after Musgrave, gives vv/j.
zz 2

356

ETPiniAor vvv 8' d^eivov TTOVTOV ijeiva hv
dyafjios, ctre/cvos, CLTTOXIS, CU^ ov rav "Apyei [JbeX-rrovcr "Hpav,

220

ouS' IOTOIS iv KaWi<j>06yyoi<; KepKiSi, IlaXXaSos '-4T#ISO? CIKM m

K<xl TLTOLVOV TTOLKLWOVCT',

dXX'

alfioppavrov hvafyopynyya, ^eivwv alfidcrcrovcr arav ySciJ/XOVS OLKTpdv

T

225

oXoXftVTbiV

auSav oiKTpov r iK/3ak\6vTO)v SaKpvov.

Kal vvv KCIVCOV

Xdda, TOV 8' "Apyeu hji Kkdio) uvyyovov, bv eknrov eT TL&IOV [ e n ] fipc(f)os ert, viov e n ^aXos ei' ye.p<j\v juarpos TT/>OS crrepvotaCv T'

230

to be wedded to Achilles in pretext, is fivxv, infelicissimorum. Epithets in this kind of metre, as Monk en BdAos KTA. Hermann adopts the has observed, generally agree in case as transposition of eirtfiacTiStov and ETI fipfwell as in scansion. In the next verse <pos, and gives T6TC in place of STI, which, W. Dindorf, after Matthiae, omits P&/j.ovs. occurring twice and giving a feeble sense It may however be retained, if Hermann's (since veov is rather a generalization of disposition of the following verses, which jSpe^os, and 6d\os requires an epithet), is is very nearly that of the Aldine edition, clearly untenable. Dr. Badbam gives be adopted (as given above). In this a reading not less plausible, tv eXnrov case al^iaxrffeivfici>p.oustakes an additional lirinaa-TiSiov | Pp4<pos in, viav STI 6d\os accusative of the manner or method, ' by ev I X€Pa^y p-a.Tpbs, irphs tTTepvoialv T' the death of strangers.' Seidler explains KTA. On the whole, this seems better, it by a't/xdaaovcraficofiovs,'6vtptarl Sva- especially as (TTtpvoiai T' is the old read(j>6pfiryt \ivt»v &ra. We may compare ing, not (Trepi/ois T1. Hel. 866, Oei'ov Se aefivhv 6((Tfibp alBepot

I0ITENEIA XO.

H EN TATPOIX.

"Apyti crKTjTTTOir^ov 'OpiaTav. KOI fjLrjv 6'S' aKras ixXnrcov OaXaucriov; fiov(f>opfib<; i^Ket cnrjfAavav rl croi viav.

357 235

BOTKOAOS. re /cat KXvTaipvqcrTpas

10. BO.

TIKVOV,

ctKove KaLvwv i£ ifiov KrjpvyfJLa.Tcoi'. TI S' ecrrt TOG TrapovTOs iKTrXrjcraov Xoyou ; iqKovcriv es yrjv Kvaviav SvfnrXrjydSa TrXaTT) vyovT€s SLTTTV)(OL veaviai, 0ea [Xov Trp6cr<j)ayfJLa /ecu Ovrrjpiov '^pre/AiSi. ^eyovtySas Se Kat KardpyfiaTa OVK av <j>0dvoLs av evTpeirrj TTOLov/xevrj.

10. BO. 10. BO.

TTohairoi ; TCVOS yrjs ovo^ e^ovcriv 61 v EXXr)ves, eu TOVT oiSa KOV irepauripo}. ov8' ovo/x' axovcras oicrda T5>V ^ivav n.vXahr)<; iKXrjtle6' arepos TTpo<; Oarepov.

10.

TOV i;v£,vyov Se TOV $evov Ti TOVVO\L rjv ;

BO. 10.

ovSet? 708' oiSep' ov yap TTOV 8' etSer' avTovs Kal Tv^ovTe<;

240. TI effri KT\. Ipbigenia judges by the excited look and the hurried voice and step of the messenger that something has occurred to alarm him. Hence she asks, ' But what is there in the pres'ent report that scares you so ?' Some make X6yov the genitive after IKV\5\v. 245. For evrpeTres TroizloBai see Bacch. 440. 246. rivos yijs ovofia. It is a strange alteration, TIVOI yijs trxvt*a, ' n the Cambridge edition, and for a strange reason, viz. because the question of uvofxa occurs again below. As if it were not one thing to ask the name of a man's nation, and another thing to inquire his personal name. Each question receives its appropriate answer from the herdsman. 250. Dr. Badham gives T$ £v(;iytp, with Elmsley. One would perhaps prefer

240

245

250

the dative (though Hermann denies this), but we should not deal with Euripides as if we were correcting a badly written exercise. Iphigenia, it will be observed, passes over the name of Pylades without remark, for she did not know that Strophius had a son, v. CO. The device on the part of the poet, to inform the spectators, is ingenious. 252. -nov the present editor for 7rwj, without knowing that Elmsley, Musgrave, a " d Dr. Badham had made the same obvious correction, which the herdsman's answer requires. But to Dr. Badham alone is due irov for TT&S in v. 256. If the alteration be made in one place, it is almost necessary for the other; because €Trdv€\0€ means, ' revert to that point, which you have not yet fully answered, where you caught them.' If T&S be read here, Tp6irco 6' OTTOIOJ is the merest tautology. The interchange of iro7, iris, vov, TTTJ & C , in MSS. is so common, that they can have little authority compared with the demands of the context.—KCLVTVx<*»"res Reiske, probably,

358 BO. !<£.

aKpais em prjyijuo-iv d^ivov iropov. Kal Tt? 9akdvia ;

BO.

/3ovsrfXOofJLevvtyovres ivakia. Spoaco.

2.55

1$.

e/ceicre 8r) 'irdvekde, TTOV VIV ei'Xere Tpoirco 6" oiroLO)' TOVTO yap (j.a0eiv deXco. 'XjpovLoi yap rjKovcr', ovSe TTCJ /SIU/AO? 0ea<s 'EWr/ViKaicriv i^etyoiviydr) poolsiTrel TOV elo-pdovra 8ta HvfJiTrX'qydSoiv y8ov? v\o(f>opfBovs TTOVTOV eicre/3aXXo/xei>, TJV Tt5 Stappoj^ KvfidTan> TTOXXW crakco KOIXWTTO? ay/Jibs, 7rop
260

BO.

after a few words, if he had not thought 253. a.KTaZcni> MSS. &Kpais Plutarch, it spurious. But he has not given it; 255. vixj/onTes KTX. Whether herds- therefore," &c. Bothe's idea, that XP^VIOL men would do this in reality, may be means ' seasonable,' as if it were Kaipiot, doubted, though we can never be sure is manifestly untenable. about local customs. It looks however 260. elo-peovra is the reading of the very like a poet's pretext for introducing MSS. and early editions. But eKpeocra convenient characters in convenient though is more physically true, if we regard the somewhat improbable positions. Pontus as the great basin that receives 258. ovfie TTM. This seems contradictory and discharges the drainage of so many to V. 72, Kct) ^oip.hs, "EWTJJ/ OU KaraiTrA^ei mighty rivers. — uAotfiopfiovs, pasturing in
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 7jfJ.C0V, KaTT€)(O>pT)(T€V TTaXlV

a/cpoicri SaKTvXoicri TropOfxevcov tyyo<s. eXe£e S\ ov^ opare ; Sai/Aove's ruves dda-crovcnv ol'Se. #eoo-e/3i?s 8' 17/Aw TIS &V aveo-^e XeWa KaL Tpocrr)v£aT' elcnSa)V, ' 12 TTOVTCCLS Trot AevKoOeas, vewv (f)vXa£, oecnroTa HaXatjxov, iXeas rjfitv yevov, etr' ovv eV a/crats ddcraerov Auoo-Kopw, rj N7)peo>s ayd\ixad\ os TOV evyevrj ert/cre nevTiQKovTa NrjprjScav -^opov. a \ \ o s 8e Tts ^tarato?, dvofxia Opaav?, iyeXaaev ev^als, vavrCXovs 8' i ddaa-euv dpayy eacrK£ TOV VO/JLOV KXVOVTCLS &)? dvoLfiev ivOdSe e'Sofe 8' TJ/JLCOV ev Xeyeiv TO1<S vr)pa.v re r?^ ^ew cr^xxyta ramyGjpia. Kav raiSe irerpav arepos icrTT], Kapa T€ S^eT^^'af ^v wXeVas dXaCvwv, teal /3oa KU^ayo? a»s,

359 265

270

275

280

265. Monk and Dr. Badham adopt Monk understands by it, ' the image or Blomfield's conjecture Kape^tiSpT/trej/. The appearance of Nereus/ though it is hard one verb however means ' to withdraw,' to say how two men could be mistaken 'to retreat,' as well as the other. The for one sea-god.— Baaatrov is the third, walking on tiptoe was rather a measure not the second person dual, of cautious silence and timidity than, as 276. i(pBapfiivous,' shipwrecked.' The Schone explains it, of speed. word is very commonly applied to those 272. Aio<Tit6pa>. In making Tauric who have lost their way by land or by sea. rustics say this, Euripides of course —tpipayya, the usual accusative after verbs thought only of what a Greek rustic of of sitting. Orest. 871, opS> 5' ox^ov his own time would naturally have done a-rtixovra. Ka\tiaaaovr*'i.Kf>o.v.Bacch. under the same circumstances. In Hel. 1048, irpwrov [xlv ovv irotriphv XQopsv 284, he is not unmindful that they are vdiros. See Iph. A. 141. brothers of Clytemnestra, and but recently 281. ireTpav, ' t h e cavern,' ay/ibs or removed to a place among the gods. <j>dpa.y£, 263, 277273. aydXfiar' is perhaps for aydApare, 283. Kiweo-TeVaJec Monk for Kaneffresince there were but two. He does not va&v. This is probable, as aTroarevdmean to compare them to Palaemon alone, feiK does not appear to occur, and eTricrre(though he might mean Palaemon toge- vd^av is ' to lament over,' with a dative, ther with Leucothea,) but he prays to that —wAei/as 'atcpas, to the extremity of the sea-god not to be angry, if he has un- hands. The rapid motion of the maniac's wittingly seen the two Dioscuri or two of head and hands seemed to make his whole the Nereid nymphs,—'two darlings of body quiver.—jiaviais KTA., 'raving in a Nereus.' So Hermione is called Helen's mad-fit.' &yAd'i(TiJ.a, Hel. 282, and a dead chieftain 284. tcvmybv &s Hermann for icwaybs is iiaripos S-yaA/ju
360

ETPiniAOT IIv\d<$r), Se'Sop/cas TrjvSe; njvSe S' oi>x opa<; hpaicaivav, w? /u.e /SovXerat KTavelv Setvais e^iSvais « ? £/*' i(TTO[J.o)[i€vr]; r] S' e«r f^iTtui'fi)!' TrCp Trveovcra KaX <povov 7TTepoi? epeVcm, ^rip dy/cdXcus e/ATjv eYoucra, Ttirpivov oyQov, a>s eire/xpaX^. oiju.01* Kre^et jae. ITCH <£uyrj<; a^q^aT', dXX' ^ d

285

"ALSOV

290

Any one of these would do, and for that very reason it is vain to assume any one as the genuine word. It is much to be regretted that Plutarch, who quotes the next verse (p. 1J23), should not also npbs afjua ttal (rTaAa ?6i^. 120, oyap Si tfrjpa, and v. have given us the true reading of this. 222, jUe'reijUi T(Jp5e (pura y 290. ws e7re/x|8c£Aj;, scil. ai/T^v i/ioi. So Lyssa in Here. F. 800 speaks of her- Hermann, by placing a comma at ox<W, self as a huntress, iirippot$5eii' bjiapT^iv us has improved the sense : —' she (the Fury) Kvvriyerri Kvvas. W. Dindorf defends is steering her flight to a rocky mound, Kwaybs, because Orestes calls Pylades holding in her arms my (murdered) (Tvynvvayhs inf. 709. (where it merely mother, that she may toss her upon me.' means kraipos,) and Monk, because hun- A finer conception for a conscienceters call out to their companions when stricken matricide in his ravings could they suddenly see the beast they are in hardly have occurred to any poet. The quest of. Hermann adds, " Caeterum ne old way of construing -Kirpivov t>x®ov &s vituperari hoc posset, quod Furiis agitatus tirefxfi&Ari introduces the image of a Fury fingitur Orestes, quern oportebat non ali- flying with a huge rock in her arms to ter quam liberatum a criraine Areopagi crush Orestes, which rock he imagines to judicio ad asportandum Dianae simula- be his mother. By oxSos he means some crum mitti, infra cavit poeta eo invento, elevated point just above him. quod v. 970 seqq. exponitur." 292. Tavra Seidler for ravTa. The 287- tj/wi>, ' from her necklace of resemble the bark of a dog. Dr. Badsnakes,' citing Hesychius, xAiSwyes, K6(T- ham however ingeniously proposes a fiot 6iy at ywaitczs n€p\ TOLS fipcxioffiv '(patrit', which is only the addition of a tdodaffi (popelv Ka\ TOVS rpa^-fjXovs. Dr. single letter; and this has been adopted, Badham edits e/c x^vv&v> ' from her because Kirchhoff says the original readlips,' a word that occurs in Ar. Vesp. ing in Flor. 2 seems to have been either 1083. Markland conjectured e'£ «XI5JW. a "<patrit or ttpcuric. For aW&aaeaSai, Sclione 4K yvadwv wv. Kirchhoff, " for- ' to have one thing changed for another,' tasse ri 5' e/t Tp'nav « 5 " {three furies see on Alcest. 462. being described in T<j>>5e,— rrjvSe,—ri 8'). Fury however is rightly and regularly represented as a huntress, often as a hunter's hound, KIW. So Aesch. Eum. 237, h

I&1TENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. doyyd<, re [MOa(TK 'Eptvvs leWi jtu/xT^aara. 7)1*6?$ Se crvcrraXeVres, w; davov^ivoi, cnyfj Kadrjjj.eO'' 6 Se x e P^ crirdcras £L<J)O<;, bpovcras es juecras \iwv O7r&>s, •>jp&> XayoVas, ei? TtXevpas tet?, So/caw 'Epwvs 6eas dfjivvecrdai rdSe, ws aL/xaTrjpbu TreXayos i^avdeiv dXo?. Ka^ TwSe Tras rt?, a>s opa (3ov<j)6p/3ia TTlTTTOVTa KO.L TTOpOov/JLei'',

361

295

300

i^Q)Tr\Ct,€TO,

re vcra)i> crvWeyav

r'

iy\a)piov?'

)os evrpa^ei? yap /cal veavias feVous (^avXovs [JidxecrOcu /3OVK6\OVS rfyov/xeOa. TroXXot 8' iTr\r)pa>dr)fJLei> iv fjitKpco

305

292. davovfiGvoi. The letters ^uj8, super- Ttjpbs TreKccvos ¥jv&tt e| a\hs to be " inscribed in two MSS., have led Seidler epta sententia." This is a hasty asserand Hermann to introduce the reading tion. The herds were standing in the flofi/3oii/i6yoi, though no better writer thanwater when Orestes attacked them ; and Plutarch is cited for the use of this verb by hacking and stabbing he would make in the middle. Dr. Badham however the surface of the sea red with blood-gouts says that /u;8 is a grammarian's note, and pieces of flesh. The metaphor is meaning fiiXKav Sevrepos (second future). from flowers springing up in a corn-field, The herdsmen collected themselves into and is the same as in Aesch. Agam. 642, a compact body {tjvvt irakaiffTpais avtipbs evyevovs rpatpels. these means.' 306. iTr\7)pib9Tinei>. Matthiae well com300. ws. Markland proposed &trd', a T> enAripovvT' Is which Monk and Kirchhoff adopt. — irf- pares Andr. J097, apx ' re PovAeurripia. So also irX-qpovv olvov Xavov Aldus, ireXayos the MSS., which Dr. Badham prefers, considering al/xa-

VOL. III.

3 A

362

ETPinuor Se \Lo.v'ia,p6v T a/iri^rj crw/xaros T enyyiAeXei re TrpovKakvTTTev \evTrrjvov<s vd<; fiev rdiTLOVTa Tpavj^aTa, <j>i\ov Se OepaTreCaicTLV dvSp' evepyeTwv. e/Jiffipcav 8' dramas 6 £eVos Trecnj/xaTos eyvw /cXuSwj'a TroXe/JiCcov TrpocrKeifievov Kal TYJV Trapovaav crvfji, Uvkdhrj, Qavov[x.eff' dXX' OTTW? 0avovfj.e8a ^'* eVou jtiot (fxicryavov crTracras

TTITTTU

310

315

320

309. Trpollpyov, opportunely, Hel. occur. Hermann might have confirmed it by the arguments, that Euripides is 1379. 311. aire^T! Elmsley for aTre'^/a, which probably copying the Homeric expression is found in all the copies, Hesychius in v., cited above, ir4ir\oio irrvyfj.' €/caAu^/ef, and is so cited by Lucian, "EpoiTes, p. and that the variant tvirTivovs in this place 450, vol. ii., who adduces this and the is due to the same phrase in 1465. next verse, with 003—5, and 599 — 600, 317. 7reA.as, supply ovffav. ' He knew in illustrating the friendship of Orestes that the calamity that is now present to and Pylades. In Soph. Trach. 078 we him was at hand,' i. e. that he should be have Kal tyrj KCLT* &Kpas , 'held out as a 318. -aiipois W. Dind. and Monk, covering,' vpovTeive, npoSfiaWe. See on with one MS., for Trirpovs. The Greeks Here. 640, ^Kecpdpo}!/ fTAOTtivhv \iev, epKos e/iei/ fie\4wv. Hermann Bacch. 700. Inf. 1366, and 924. Orest. gives euTTTu/crouy, ' well-doubled,' i. e. to 1554. Phoen. 180. Ajax 650. In all gain additional thickness. This is strongly these instances the adjective used is Seivbv supported by the rjeadipg of Aldus, eu- or Select. irriKTQis iipais, which is also found in 321. Girois, scil. opa OTTWS, equivalent to Lucian, with the variant evwhtcrous v(pds. an exhortation. According to the old As evwfjvous is little better here than an punctuation (a comma after KaWHrff), otiose epithet, while zvir-hvovs v- pares Orest. 1060, aAA' ef, onus -ytvvaia &TUKT0S does not happen elsewhere touayaf-ejivovi/s SpdyuvTe Kardavovped' a£ic6-

IQITENEIA H EN TATP0I2.

363

&)? 8 ' eiSoju.ei' SLTI

aXX' ei (f>vyoi TIS, arepot TrpocrKeijX€Voi efiaXkov avrous' et Se TOU<XS' oxra.La.TO, aS^ts TO vOf vireiKov rjpacrcrov

325

dXX' 77V airioTOi>" fxvpioiv yap 4K

ouoeis TO. TT]S #eot) Ovfiar' r)VTv^ei j3a\a>v. oXts Se VIP TOXJLITJ /xei> ou ^eipoujU,e(?<x,

330

Se Trepi^aXXovTes

^ecpau (jxicryav , es Se Ka/xcirw Kadelcrav. vrpos 8' avaKTa TrjaSe yfjs KOfjii^ofiev VLV. 6 8' ecriSwv oVo*; r a ^ o s e's xepvifid? re KCU cr^ayei' eire/JLve arou 8e Toia8', w j^eavt, croi

335

323. SiVaAra, ' doubly-brandished,' cording to the Greek idea, in the use of Troad. 11(12, for 8uo TraK\6/j.eva |i'<|Jr), missiles (Here. F. 1G0 seqq.). It would like kirrairopoi n\eta5es, n6pat rpiyovoi, be easy to read S6\onn, and equally easy &c. We have rpiiraXros Aesch. Theb. to give either efeKifya/iep with Bothe, or 985. Cf. Ajac. 407. f£eitpovu7oi TIS. ' If any of our num- mann's conjecture, QtAtya/iev, ' we unhd h swords from their hands,' is d fled, fld the h rest pressing i on kkept shelled ber h had the pelting them (the strangers) ; and if they not very felicitous. had repelled these (the TOIS &aAAoi>Tas), 334. eViSwi>. Compare v. 308. Andr. in turn the party that had given way 9, p | x battered them with stones.' The old Phoen. 146, yopybs elffiStTv (e(n5e?i/ reading ovris or abris was corrected by Herm.). Monk gives emd&si', but eViSeix Seidler. Aldus also gives ¥ipaaa}S (TT6\OV rtfxiT^pov. follows the aorist optative. 335. es for &>s Valckenaer, eVl Schone. 329. IJUTUX" (so W. Dindorf for euTiixei)> the same as ervyxave $a\iiy, Hermann retains the Aldine &s, as if it hit the mark in aiming. Nothing is meant iis is dvfiai'. We believe es to be gained by Dr. Badham's evarSxeh which genuine, and the reason of the corruption vl s T€ is merely a synonym of tvruxdv in its may be, that some wrote /cal x*P $& primary meaning. Monk gives euruxe?, Kal KTA.., mistaking the sense. Another meaning, perhaps, ' no man can call him- transcriber, equally wise, altered the first not into Te, and hence the reading in the self lucky from having hit.' ' i 330. fi6\is 5e KTA. ' At last however, Florence and Palatine MSS., re not indeed by daring, we get them into re Kal KTA. The Aldine editor substituted our ppower; but surrounding the interchange ( g of these ; g them in a &s for Kal. (On circle we contrived to wrest the swords two words see Here. F. 290, 801.)— out of their hands by throwing stones; tr<payiV IVE^TE is Musgrave's correction and to the ground they dd dropped the knee off atpdyi.' d ent^ir*. See Cycl. 395. through fatigue.' — The old reading e|330. ToiaSe. As only Greeks were eKAe'i/zctytev is rather difficult, since the sacrificed (v. 39), this must refer to the act was one of violence rather than of quality and appearance of the strangers, craft. Monk supposes the error to lie who were evrpaipe'is, v. 304. By this too in TreTpoiai, while Schone regards 4K- the commiseration is increased. Orestes 'irreiv used used by by a studied antithesis to is not only a brother, but a handsome KA.eeii "" "be no i, ac- man. With irapzivai it seems necessary T6\UTJ. There would

3 A2

364

XO. 1$.

ETPiniAOT crfyaryia irapelvaf KOV dvaXtaKr/s cjevovs TOLovcrSe, TOV O~OV \EXXas aTTOTtcret (f>6vov Sums Tivovo~a TTJS iv AVXLSL o~ayyjs6av[xdo~T eXefas TOV cf>avev8', ocrns TTOTC v EXXrjvo<; 4K yrjs TTOVTOV rfXdtv dgevov. etev. av [Mev Ko/xi^e rows £evovs fioXatv Ta o evaao 17/xeis
to supply aSfos or es r i Konrhy, especially as %v avaXlaKris is, ' if you go on sacrificing,' &c. A few such victims, the man thinks, will afford abundant satisfaction for the cruelty with which she was herself brought to the altar. Bothe, who rightly observes on the difficulty of the passage, thinks livwv suspicious on account of leVouj following. He is perhaps right : the poet may have written iroAAci <xoi

340

345

350

metre, the transposition oJa xph fppovrlaaoixiv was adopted, and gave rise to the subsequent alterations. 346—7- o.fa^.eTpoufjLiEi/Tj, ' dealing out,'

apportioning, ' a tear of regret, for that which was of kindred race with thyself, whenever thou hadst got Greek men into thy hands.' These two lines, beautiful and significant as they appear to us, are rejected as spurious, " sine haesita(Tfpdyta ivaptivai. tione," by Monk. Dr. Badham rightly 341. "EWrivos 4K yTJs. So (TTOX^\V retains and defends them, citing, for °EAXr)ya Heracl. 130, where see the note. the rather unusual crasis, 9oi/j.6 Elmsley would read "EWrjviSos yijs, but in frag. Belleroph. 310. Commonly, it would be a less violent change, were /j.erpt7a0ai is ' to have measured out for change necessary, to give"EA\7j>', 'os KTA., oneself,' as in Hes. Opp. 347, and a.vain which Sans vort would stand for Sens fieTpe?a8ai is ' to repeat a reckoning of a ITOT' itrrl, as Ar. Ran. 38, OJS KevTavpiKeis thing for oneself,' and so to recall or remember it, Ion 250, Orest. 17. But in eVrjAafl' Sans, and 77)5 for irctrpi'Sos. Electr. 52 and Ion 1271, the meaning is, 343. povTLov/j.€i' ola xph is Dr. Badto fix the measure of a thing for oneself,' ham's probable correction of ola (ppovrL- 'where appears to imply that the oi/xtBa, which is clearly wrong, both on attempttheto ofa do so has often been repeated. account of the middle future, and because Here the exact sense is, ' making thy own the presumed ellipse, ota eaTai, is one of grief commensurate with the nearness of those which would make any language the relationship,' or nationality. unintelligible. Monk gives oaia after Reiske, who supposes TO eV0a5e Saia can 349. doKova'. On the singular partimean TCLS ivddoe eaofievas Bvaias. Dr. ciple following a plural verb, see Here. Badham conceives that ola xph fypovn- 858, ^Aty iJ.apTvp6fj.zada 8pa>a' a Spay ou oC,uec was written by mistake, and after- fiov\ofj.ai. We may notice the truly tragic wards altered to olatypovTiovpeQafor the device by which the poet has made Iphisake of the metre. We suspect the true genia steel her heart and exclude all pity account of the matter to be this. When exactly in that crisis, when, had she
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ.

365

xa.L TOUT' dp' r) akr)6£<5, yo-OofjLrjv, (f>i\cu, ol Suo-Tu^eis yap rolaiv evTv^earepois avTOL /caXws Trpd^avre<; ov povovo-LV ev.

dXX' OVT€ TTvevfxa Aiodev rjXde TTCOTTOT€,

ov TropOfAs, rjTis Sia Trerpas EXivrjv dirriyay iv9dB', r\ /JL MeveXecov 6', iv avrovs p Trjv ivddS' AVXLV dvTiOeicra TTJS e/cei, oil fji wore [JL6O~XOV Aavathai ~xe.ipovfj.evoL

355

351. 7Ja06fxrjv Hermann and L. Din as yet brought them hither out of their dorf for iixSdw' Well ! this then, course homeward, I cannot now avenge among other sayings (/cal TOVTO), was myself upon them for their cruelty to me.' true, and I now feel it; the unhappy, Here IJTIS a.iri\yo.ye might be exactly rewho have themselves known prosperity, solved into iiyoutra, or uxrre ayziv, the are not kindly disposed to those who are indicative depending by the closest attracbetter off than themselves.' This senti- tion on OIIK JJA6e. Nulla venit navis, ment, which is an amplification of another, quae Helenam hue deduxerit. Kirchhoff not unfrequently urged by Euripides, that proposes aAA' eWe — % wop8/jis KTA,, but it is better to be always unhappy than to irctiirore cannot be used without a nehave experienced a reverse, is here finely gative. The TJTIS (for rj) is not here introduced. Iphigenia was SUCTTUX^S, causal, but indefinite. Dr. Badham reads her captives were in better circumstances KarJiyay, but Helen could not have got than she, except only that it depended on to Tauri without being driven from her herself to slay them. She says she will course, airaxSelffa. Bothe explains it, do this, because, in her mind, experience us <M Oafdrcfi. We shall see that in of trouble makes her jealous of those who v. 1393, anriytro is not altogether an imare exempt, instead of compassionate from probable reading for ijirelyeTo, in describing a ship driven back from its onsympathy. The use of ap i\v, in itself ward course. meaning ' this, then, was the case (with357. iVa, ' in which case.' See Hipp. out my knowing it),' is well developed by the addition of f,o06/nii>. Cf. v. 1310, ah 0 4 7 , 'Iv* *i-)(pV /UTJT6 TVpoGfpWVz'il/ Tll/d. Se /car' OIKOV $iv \6VT* a soliloquy. 353. KaKws Seidler for KUKUS, which e^uoO KaTTjyopTjfrziv, aj'Tifleur' a/Mt'upofxai. Monk and Bothe retain. There is no end (After which follows a verse that can to the confusion of these words ; and the hardly be genuine, and which is wholly sentiment is greatly improved by the superfluous, lots (TolffL^ rapa Kal TO cr' d * change. See below, v. 37*1- Kirchhoff i ) suggests, aiiTols KUKHS irpd^acriv, qui et 359. UHTTG [/.d&xov ^eipoi^epoi, ' hanipsi mala passi fuerint: the unhappy are dling me like a heifer,' with no more tenjealous of those who have been so, but derness than they would a brute victim, are so no longer. in allusion to her being held over the 354 seqq. The argument proceeds thus: altar, Aesch. Agam. 220. See Electr. —' I would rather indeed, if I must slay 8 1 3 , KatTQa.!? 67T1 iifxtav fx6ffxov-> ™s 'hptxv Greeks, have slain those who were the X^paiv Suwes. For ol jit' Pierson reads oS direct cause of my woes, Helen or Mene- fi, and he is followed by W. Dindorf, laus j but, as no heaven-sent breeze has Kirchhoff, Monk, and Badham. We

366

ETPiniJOT eo~a[,ov, Ipevs 8' r\v 6 yevvijcras Trarrjp

360

OLfj.OL' KaK&v yap TWV TOT OVK dt

ocra? yeveiov ^eipas eqrjtyovaTav Te TOV TEKOVTOS Xeyovcra ToiaS' 1 ? /2 iraTep, vvfjucjievofLai vv^evixaT alo-y^pa irpbs credev [JLrJTrjp o ipr] 365 cre'Qev KaTaKTeCvovTos, 'Apyelai Te viv VJJLVOVCTLV v/xevaCoLcrcv, avXeirat 8e irav fxeXaOpov i ^ e i s 8' 6XXvjxe o/xua Sta KaXyfifxt r dSeX<pov T OVK dveLXo/xrjv should have expected O'LTLVZS or o? -ye,correction which has been admitted even quippe qui; but there is no difficulty in by the cautious Kirchhoff. The common a.vTiri^iwpTj but the good not improbably, observing that Calcbas, MSS. omit the 5e, so that here is a clear Ulysses, and Menelaus, not the Greeks indication that a participle lies hid in generally, had urged the sacrifice of Iphi- TrpoaeLiras. Hermann and W. Dindorf, genia. after Reiske, give Trpoeliras. Neither 362. oaas x^Pas< n o w "oany times I verb is at alll applicable. Monk renders stretched out my hands to touch your irpocre'iTras whom you named as my husbeard in supplication; literally, ' darted band ;' but the very passage he cites, them out at your chin.' See the note on Hec. 435, proves that irpoaenreiv is ' to Bacch. 1099, dvpvous 'U. Great credit is due to Dr. Bad- still better by Hermann, a$z\
I&ITENEIA

H EN

TATPOIZ.

367

os vvv oX&jAev, ov Kacruyv^Trj crvvrjxj/ VTT aiSous, 015 lover es IlrjXdcds • TroXXa S' aTredejjLrjv dcnrda'fj.ara , ws rjtjovcr es "Apyos av irdXiv. a> TXTJ/JLOV, el reOvrjKas, e'f otW KaXwv eppeiSi Ope'crra, Kal irarphs ^qXca^dicov. r a T17S peov Se [xefJL(f)O[Jiai cro^)to"jU,aTa, 17x15, /3poTwv /xe> 17V rts aij
375

380

385

' OVK fl-XOV X*PO?V, Tj^lils T€, 382. Dr. Badham would omit this soil, OVK e?x°/"6J'-—KacriyvrtTri, her sister verse. " Nihil facit ad argumentum puerElectra, whom she left unmarried, and perae mentio ; patet versum a sciolo addihesitated to salute through virgin mo- tum." This is hasty criticism. Nothing desty. The aorist participle ioCcra, in a could be more appropriate than " puertrue future sense, is to be noted as not perae mentio " to a goddess who, in one very common. Jlonk rejects the ei'y, attribute, was EtAeiBvia. See inf. v. with Elmsley, for no better reason than 1406. Moreover, Artemis was a Cretan that " iambus gratior ad aures venit." goddess, AUrvvva (v. 127), and the Cretan doctrine on these matters happens 376. aTre84pLT]v, I put away, I stored up as a reserve for the future. Dr. Bad- to be declared in a valuable fragment of ham, who had too hastily adopted in his Euripides (476, ed. Dind.), where the text Monk's aveSefMiv, well quotes Plat. priest of the Idaean Zeus says that he Gorg. p. 449 B, ap* ovv idsXrio'ais av — lives a pure life, ayvbv plov TeiVei, and rb firJKos raiv Xoyoiv TOVTO — €to~au6is

378. Ka\Siv Reiske for KaKuv. See on v. 353. 37!'. After this verse Monk places the marks of a lacuna, and Dr. Badham, who is generally predisposed to follow him, does the same. The reason alleged is, that there is some abruptness in the transition to the next subject, the abhorrence she feels to the barbaric rite. In cases like this, we should try to divine the train of thought in the poet's mind, rather than regard that which ought", in strict consistency, to be carried out by the speaker. To Euripides, ei TeSvyKas naturally sug-

yivzviv re

e%wi/ ei'jUaTa (pevyat porcoi/ Kal v e n p ^

Where ytvttnv ^porajv certainly means rb €K TT)S Aox*ias ixia(Tfj.a. 384. duaiats flpoTotcrSvois. Iph. A. 1524, Si trdTva, QvfxaGi @poTT}aiois xa" peTtra. 385. %reK€V av seems to be corrupt. Monk and Badham follow Porson in reading eTt/cTey. Hermann 7TOT' eTe/cep, whom W . Dindorf follows. Neither seems safe; rifcreiv a/xaQiav, for a^adij

KctlVep uirb dvyarcpa, though not indefensible, sugTT)S a5eA<|>5)s davoifitvos. Hence the in- gests doubts. Perhaps edpetyev or £8p4ipa8', vectives against that cruel necessity im- implying education as well as birth. mediately follow. It should be observed Dr. Badham's opinion is, that 3li5 —91 is too, that the poet is so fond of bringing a spurious addition. But the lines have, in these soliloquies on the alleged cruelty, as he admits, a Euripidean stamp, and injustice, incontinence &c. of the gods, the sentiment is justifiable in the mouth that he is apt to express himself on such of Iphigenia on the supposition that she an office which she both disliked and topics somewhat Trapa Kaip6v. See Ion held disbelieved in. 437 seqq. Andr. 1161 — 5. gested aAA' OVITW TtdfTlKas,

368

XO.

ETPiniJOT ArjTa) rocravTrjv dpaOlav. iya> fiev ovv TO, TavroXov 6eoi(TLV eo-Ti.aju.ara a V i a r a KpCvco, 7raiSos rjcrdrjvcu fiopa, TOVS S' iv0dB\ avrovs cWas avdpairoKTovow;, es TOV debv TO av\ov dva(f>€peiv So/cw* 390 ovSeva yap otjaai Satixovov eivai KaKOV. Kvdveau Kvdveai avvoSot ^aXacrcras, oryo. a . av olaTpos 6 TTOTCJfj.ei'o? 'Apyodev d£evov eV olSjua hieTrepao~€.v * * 39,3 a yatav Sia/xeu/zas, rives TTOT' a p a ro^ evvBpov hovaK6)(koov \17nWes EvpcoTav 400 ^ p'evfUiTa cre/jiva Jtp/ca? eySacrat' c/3ao-av dfXLKTov alav, evOa Kovpa ALO<;

395. As the metre and the sense abso387. Siritrra KpiVco. Barnes well compares Pind. Ol. i. 52, Cjuol 5' &iropa •yatr- lutely require some word at the end of rpifjLapyov ^.aKdpcav TIP' eiiruv. Hermann the verse, Erfnrdt conjectured that we reads ra Taina\ov re Qeoi, Schone, quite as sacrifice, now leaves the stage. The plausibly, TI6VTOV.—For cti> (fyv vulg.) chorus ask themselves who the strangers Hermann gives IV, on account of the can be,—whether from Sparta or Thebes, metre, and he is followed by Kirchhoff —who have come to the inhospitable land and W. Dindorf.—&^evov Monk here and once visited by Io. Are they merchants, elsewhere for Ey|eyoj/. He is probably who have sailed in quest of wealth ? For right, for the epithet &IUKTOV just below men wander far over the seas in the hope shows that this was the idea in the poet's of gain. They wish (v. 440) that Helen mind, and indeed, the context requires it. may arrive, to be slaughtered, as she de- So below, v. 438, the best MSS. vary serves, by the hand of her who has been between VV^ILVOV and &£eivov. wronged. Most agreeable of all however 307' Siajiefyas, ' having crossed over would be the news, that some Greek has into Asia from Europe.' arrived to liberate Greek captives. To 400. SOVO.K6XXOOV Elmsley for teal Sovarevisit their native city, even in a dream, were a delight to them in their present icSx^oa.. So Sx^-oa •neSia yas 0in Hel. servitude.—The metres of the first strophe 1327. The nominative Sovaicix^ '* seems are very anomalous; those of the second a very unlikely form : but Kirchhoff retains it without remark. are for the most part glyconean. 403. Aibs Monk, Aia Hermann, for the

I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS.

369

Kal Trepuiiovas

405

vaovs rj podCois eiX-an'rais SiKporoicn Kco evXevaav iirl TTOVTIOL Kv^ara vaiov o^rjfxa Xivoiropourw avpcus

[\a yap CATUS lyiver

'. a . 410

im Trrfixacri fiporcov 415

6\/3oV ySapo?, ot (f>epOVTOLL r rrXdvrjTe
fiapftdpovs

a Sofa. vulg. 5taTe77et. Hermann's reading is 414. Monk transposes iyivET e'Airls, not only rather doubtful on account of which is rather nearer to the metre of the the final a being made long, (though we strophic verse. The meaning is (if we have ^ATTOWOV & Sia Kt<pa\a, in Rhes. accept Elmsley's &TVXT}(TTOV for anXritnos, 226,) but it necessitates the Ionicism with the punctuation given above, with neivq for iczvq in v. 418. As for the con- Monk and Badham), ' For fond hope was struction, there is certainly no necessity created for man's harm; insatiable to to read Kovpa, by which atfia becomes the mankind is the load of wealth, since they nominative ; but Kirchhoff believes Koupq are carried (in quest of it) wanderers over $lq to be found in MS. Pal. Compare v. the surge of the sea, and passing through 225, alpda'&ovcrafiwfjiovsIXTHV £:vwv. foreign settlements with vaia expecta405. TvepiKiovas vaovs Elmsley for irepltions.' Dr. Badham, who without reason ttiovas vaoij or vaoiV. Compare etujTuAwy objects to e\it\s iyevrro eVi niiitaai, suspects that &ir\r}piiiv Ppoover the waves of the sea by a naval conTWJ', veyance, with sail-speeding breezes, augols ovTe 8a.ifJ.oiv OVTZ TIS 8to>v v4/xwv menting for their houses competition TTAOVTOV ITOT' UV vtipttev a^iav x^PlJ/t through love of wealth ?' By StKpoToi AeivTcus eVl poirau<Tiv ifjiirokas [/.atcpas K&TTCU the oars which strike the water on ael irapappiiTTOVTes ol iroAv
VOL. III.

3B

370

ETPiniJOY 8' ots [J-ev aKcupos oXfiov, rots 8' es fJiecrov rj Tas crvvSpofidSas d/cras ivepacrav, Trap' akiov alyLakbv err 'Afi^iTpiTa^ poOico Spa[j,6vT€<;, OTTOV TrevTrjKovTa Kopav [TWV] NrjprjLhcov fiiXirovcrw i

420 OT/}.

425

4.30

crvpiCpvToyv Kara fended by QeKeivaaev in a senarius, Pers. Aesch. Prom. 746. 425. Trap' aKiov Seidler for irap6.Xi.ov. 757. In Eur. Suppl. 849, the MSS. wrongly give KOIPO! for tctvol. The con- Monk gives 1ra.pa.A16v T', thus combining fusion is as common as between Kaivbs aKTas aiyia\6t> re. The preposiiion is not necessary, as Spa/j.c7v would take an and K\em6s. 419—20. If the text be right, this seems accusative of motion over a place. to mean, ' To whom there is a wrong 426. 'A/x(pirp'iTas poBla is alleged by opinion about wealth, to them it comes Dr. Badhara in defence of his excellent in abundance;' and perhaps we may ac- emendation, poOioicri ~Nijp€ws eipftna
I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS.

371

evvaiav avpaurw vorlaivpov, TO.V TToXvopVldov €TT OXO.V,

435

XCVKCLV OLKTOLV, '

^

Kara

TTOVTOV ;

^aicn SecrTrocrwoi? 'EXiva cj>{Xa 7rats iXOovcra TV^OI TO.V TpadSa

avr. 440

Xnrovcra TTOXIV,

Xv afjL<j>l ^ a t r a v Spocrov al[i.a.Tr)pav f SecnroCvas

445

TTOiva<; Souc

aSicrr' av ayyeXiav et rts efta SovXetas

450

432. tvvaia. TT7iSd\ia, according to that, according to the prayer of our misHermann, are quiescentia gubernacula. tress, Helen the dear daughter of Leda These are said crvi>i(eiv avpais KTA., when might come,—that she might die by our the water ripples at the stern as the ship mistress' hand.'—Bavoi Seidler, on acis impelled by a faint breeze, as the count of iXBoi. Zephyr is KaWiGTOv KeAa?ri/j.a, Phoen. 444. iXtxBeiaa, ireptppavdettra. Com213.—avpaiaip Kirchhoff for avpais. Al- pare inf. 1270, %e'p« iraiSuhv e\i£ev 4s dus has avpais eV, by a correction, as AIOP Bp6vov, for a^i^e'jSaXe, Here. F. Kirchhoff says. 926, 4v tcuK\to 5' tfbrj Kavovv JIXIKTO /3ai435. «V aXav. This depends on Spa- ixov. Dr. Badham pronounces the parfi6yr^s above. Musgrave quotes from ticiple here " prorsus absurdum," and Arrian and Philostralus in confirmation Kirchhoff also thinks it corrupt. But of the epithet iro\v6pvi6ov. This island, the word af/.
3B

372

ETPITIIAOT SeiXcuas Kal yap oveipots Sojiiois TrdXei re Trarpcoa repirvoiv virvoiv airoXavcnv, Kowav yapiv o\/3co.

455

<X\A' oi'Se

veov s* criyare, TO. yap tE\\rjVoiv aKpoOivia 8r) vaoicri vreXas raSe /3atvef ouS' a/yyeXias ^euSeis eA.a,Kez>

460

omitted; it is not in the copies, and it delight in common with happiness;' i. e. to the wretched as well as the fordoes not suit the strophic metre. 452. bveipois eiri^a'njv Hermann for tunate. For virvoi see Troad. 1188. 45f>. Seeing the strangers approach bvt'ipatsi (rvfj-^airji', and VTTVWV for v/xvojy in v. 454. ' Would that, if only in a dream, manacled, the chorus break into regular anapaestics, indicative of the slow march I could set foot in my paternal home and city !' A natural wish, certainly, that she or procession which is coming upon the might even dream of home, if she is not stage. The old copies give 456—462 to destined really to revisit it. Kirchhoff Iphigenia, an error corrected by Seidler. suggests

€t yap ovtipouTi

(ruVGi-qif,

and—For 8idv/j.oi5 Hermann

gives

5i5u/xoi,

says that the Kal is not found in the with Markland ; Monk and Bothe 5(5uPalatine MS. Barnes illustrates the ex- ixas, with Elmsley, who supposes this paspression from Od. xix. 580, TtJSe Saj/xa sage was had in view by Ovid, Ep. ex Kovpihiov,—TOO Trore [xetxvtiireadaL oiopai Pont. iii. 2, 71, ' Protinus immitern Triiv irep bveipip. Dr. Badham, who ridi- viae ducuntur ad aram, Evincti geminas cules Hermann's emendation, introduces ad sua terga manus.' But SISV/JOIS is one which violates the strophic verse,. Kal more consistent with the natural order of yap op.a'ifAOO'iv i/xflaiT}!/ 56fj.ois, with whichthe words, as well as with
I&irENEIA H EN TATP0I2. O> TTOTVl,

373

el (TOl TOtS' dpeCTKOVTOJ'S

f)Oe reXeT, oefai $ucrtas, a? 6 Trap' 17/xr^ j'o/xo? ou^ ocrtas

TTOXIS

4C5

TO, TTJS #eou ju.ei' wpaiTov &>s KaXws

(frpovTuardov /xot.

/xeOere

£

w§ o^res t/)oi /xij/cer' <3cri Scoyuoi. vaou 8' ecrw crTet^o^Tes evrpeTrt^eTe

470

a ^ 7 7 Trt Tots Trapovcrv nal

rts a p a PWyp V reKova-' v/xas nore T dSeX^)^ r', el yeyacra rvyyavei; urepeicra SLTTT^COV veaviutv

avd8e\o<; ecrTcu. r a s r v ^ a ? TLS otS' 6Vw TOiaiS ecrovTai; TravTa. yap TGL rSiv 9eaJi> ets agaves e'prrei, KovSev otS' otiSet? KCLKOV rj yap TV^TJ Traprjyay' e's TO

475

466. SiSoiis a.va<paiiiei, which Dr. Badmercy, or will she unwittingly slay her ham cannot understand, and Hermann own brother ? Or will she recognize him, (not very differently from Schb'ne) ren- and yet be constrained to act in obedience ders, " quas hvjus loci mos Uraecis win to the stern law of the land ? probatas offerri ostendit, i. e. quae Grae470. vaov for vaovs is Valckenaer's corcis non videntur pie offerri," seems a mere rection.—iir\ -roh irapodai, in the present periphrasis for SiSaxri, 'presents as an circumstances; or perhaps, ' for the capoffering.' Precisely the same usage tives here present,' viz. for their immooccurs in Bacch. 538, ava(paii/et x86i/iov lation. yEvos, 4K$US re Spa.Kovr6s wore Tlevdziis,

where see the note.

472. TLS dpa. Compare TT^T* apa, Ion

Bothe gives ov% 563, and the note there.

Striav "EX\r]m SiSous, junta non tribuens Graecis; Kirchhoff proposes Sodeis airo(pa'wei.

488. |U<=0eTe x€PaI> loose their hands, viz. from the SiSvfia Sea-pa, v. 456. It seems to have been a general custom to do this when prisoners were brought before the proper authorities. So Pentheus says to those who are conducting the captive Dionysus, ^edetrde xeiP^u TOI8\ Bacch. 451. The reason here alleged is, that sacred victims should be Htperot, free from constraint. See on Ion 822. Inf. 638. The attendants are desired to retire ; and the two captives stand free and unfettered in presence of a single woman, The crisis is one of breathless interest, Will they try to escape ? Will she show

474.

anpCiaa Scaliger for VTep-qdeTcru.

Alb. rts oTB'. ' As to a man's fortunes, who knows to whom such as these will be?' This is appropriately said, for it suits her own case. While lamenting a sister's loss, she is unconscious that that sister is herself. There is less point in the passage, if we take it merely to mean, ' No man knows whether he may come to be slaughtered too.' With either meaning what follows is consistent, ' no man knows beforehand any (coming) evil.' Dr. Badham proposes airbv for ttcuibu, and Kirchhoff thinks the latter word corrupt. 478. napriyaye, leads us astray, carries us aside, into a difficulty of recognition as to what may be in store for us. Cf. Suppl. 232, vdois irapaxSeh, ' misled

374

ETPiniAOT TTOO' Tjieer,

w TaXaiiroipoi w? Sia fxaKpov fx,ev TtjvS' eVXeuo"axe yvova, [AOLKpOV 8' dlf

OP.

480

OLKO)V ypOVOV eO~€Cr9' del KOJTOi.

ravT oSupei, KairX TOTS fxeXXovcn vca KaKolat Xvireis, 17x15 el nor', w yvvai; OVTOL vofxitfij crobv, os OLV [xeXXcuv Oaveiv O'IKTU) TO Selfta. TOvXeBpov VIKOLV deXrj' ovS' o o r t s ^ALST/V eyyvs OVT oiKTL^eTai croiTrjpCas dveXins' w; 8v' i£ eV6s KOLKW crvvdiTTet, fj-copiav T 6(f)XicrKdvet upr)o~Ket, v Oju.otws' TTJV Tvyyjv o €OLV ypeotv. Se pr] Qpr\vei
485

490

by the youth.' The best comment on cites this and the next verse. Seidler this passage is Alcest. 785, T& TTJS Tu%r;s proposed, and Hermann and Kirchhoff s ol irpofiricreTai, K&aV ou 5i5aK-adopt, KTaveiv for davsiv, as if the sense were, ' an executioner should not cry over the condemned.' The words are often 480. Sia fiaxpov. See'v. 258. 481. Though ea-eaff ae! is not strictly confused in MSS.; still, we must doubt consistent with the ordinary sense of jiia- the propriety of the change here. Nor is Kphv xP^vo", yet, as the fiaKpbs xp6>">s it better, with Musgrave and Bothe, to meant is eternity, it seems rash to read give uyita> for O1KTCI>, ' by an ambitious either iam& €/ce?with Elmsley, or caeaSe and affected display of heroism.' Orestes SJ) with Monk and Dobree. Dr. Badham objects, that Iphigenia is wrong in crying, and in making him and his companion however has adopted the latter. 482. Monk, tacitly followed by Dr. disposed to crij too (this is implied in Badham, assigns not only this p?i<ns, but Au7rets). He goes on to say, that a man also 494 and 496, to Pylades. His reasons is not wise who, when condemned to die, are, that Orestes shows despondency, thinks that he can blunt the terrors of Pylades firmness and composure ; and death by giving way to lamentations; nor therefore that it is unlikely that Orestes he who, when at the very point of death, should here say so much without adding and without the least hope that his tears a word about his own griefs. Such cri- will move his executioners, breaks out ticism, unless founded on incontrovertible into expressions of grief. Monk omits v. grounds, is highly dangerous. Our whole 480, and Dr. Badham approves : but it is conceptions of a character may be altered, a mistake to regard the verse as a mere if we too hastily assign the speech of one tautology. There are two prospects of man to another. It was the part of death, one from afar (/XEAAOW Soi/eTf) and Orestes to play the hero, that of Pylades one close at hand (iyyvs UVTO). In the to be the devoted friend. His part begins former case, a man may indulge his grief at the crisis when a noble substitution of because he thinks it brings relief to a himself will deliver his fellow-victim ; nor timid mind ; in the latter he may do so, because he hopes to move compassion. does he utter a word till v. (i58. Orestes says that in neither case is it wise, Ibid, vh Porson and Hermann for vifv. because in neither case is it of any avail; ' Why do you distress us (needlessly) be- as it cannot be in the latter, when a man sides the evils which are impending ? '— is awTT}pioLS'avsXins.For OL>8', the readThe words tjris el TTOT", it may be re- ing of Hermann, Aldus has oiff, the MSS. marked, have great significance in the mouth of Orestes, who little supposes he is speaking to his sister. Spoken by Py491). fxij 6pi\vti ai. It is important to lades, they would have less force. attend, here as every where, to the em484. Saviiv is the reading of all the phatic
OP. I
I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOlH.

375

Ova-La's eVicrraju,ecr#a Kal Trdreyoos dp' vpoiv ivOdS' IIvXdBrj<; K£K\r)Tai, ; ToSe [xadeiv TrpcoTOV OiXw. 08', ei T I 8yj crot TOVT' iv rjSovfj fiadeiv. 7rotas TTOXLT7]<; naTpido? "EWTJVOS yeya><; ;

495

TI S' av [xaOovcra ToSe vXeov Xa/Sot?, y w a i ; TTorepov a8e\a> [Ar/Tpos CCTTOV CK /xta? ; (JJLKOTTQTL y , ecr/xev S' ou K a c r i y ^ r w , yvvai. croi S' ovojxa noiov We.0" 6 yevvrjcras irar'qp ; TO /xev SiKauov AvcrTV)(ei^ KaXoCfieO' dv. OV TOVT epdiTci'

TOVTO [Jikv SoS Ty

dvavvjxoi davovTes 011 yekcffj.eO' dv. TL Se (f>0oveis TOVT' ; rj poveis OVTCO [liya TO crai/xa ^ucrets TOV[AOI>, ov^l Tovvojxa. ouS' av TT6K.IV (fypdo-eias 17715 ecrrt crot ; ^ r e i s ydp ovhev KepSos, ws davovfieva. y^dpiv Se Sovvav Tift'Se KwXuet T I ere ;

OP. TO Kkeivbv *Apyo<; TraTpCS" ifJLr 1$. TT/309 ^ewv d\r)0aj<;, a> £ev, ei OP. e/c TO)V MVKYJVCOP, a t 7!"OT' rjcrav oX/Stat. 1^. vyd<; * S ' dirrjpas TraTptSo?, ^ Trota OP. fr TpoiTov ye STJ TLV' oi^ CKCOP €KWV. that. He pointedly says cru to his sister, telling her not to do thaf, which she of all others would do on knowing her loss. 4!Jl. Hipp. 380, Td XPVT'eVio-Ta,u€crfla Kal ytyi'utTKopev. 4!)3. IIUAOSTJS. She had heard this name from the herdsman, v. 249. 494. Monk says that Blomfield first perceived this verse should be given to Pylades. Yet surely S5e is much more appropriate in the mouth of Orestes, pointing to his fellow. 495. "EAATjrat. See v. 341. Monk gives 'EW^vaii/ with Elmsley. 500. For KaKoifitP an Hermann gives Kfn\^fa$' i.v from one Paris MS., which however adds the vulgate as a correction in the margin. Markland, quoted by Monk, thought that Horace had this verse in view, Epist. i. 7> 02, ' Pol me Miserurn, patrone, vocares, Si velles, inquit, verum mihi ponere nomen.'

500

TV^Tj.

; 505

510

503. ^ Hermann for ^. ' Can it be that you are too proud to let your name be known after your death ?' 507. K T I ; Monk. 510. Mvicnvaiv y' Monk, followed by Badhara and Kirchhoff. 511. tpvyas 8' Scaliger,
376 1$. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. I<&. OP. 1$. OP. 1^. OP. 1$. OP. I#. OP.

ETPITIUOr teal firjv TroOeivos y rj\6es i£vApyovs [AOXOJV. 515 OVKOVV i^avTw y, el Se trot, crv TOV& opa. 516 ap' av TL jxot. pd(reLa<5 wv iya) 9eXco ; ws ev irapepya) TT)S eju/rjs Svcnrpa^ias. 514 Tpoiav tcrcijs otcrd', rjs airavTa-^ov Xoyos. as \IX\TIOT a>(f>eX6v ye, JU/^S' iS&iv ovap. (jxxo-iv viv ovKeT ovcrav olyecrOai SopL k'(f>ei\eL xanov. HvdpTrj i;vvoucel ™ Trapos $vvevveTy. ai JU-TCTOS ei§ *'E\kr)va<;, OVK ifiol f^ovrj. 525 aireXavcra Kayw Srj TL TU>V KeiVijs yd^wtv. vdcrros S' 'Ayaiotv iyeve9\ w? KrjpvcrcreTaL; <ws TrdvO' dva^ /xe avXXafiovcr dvicrTopelsTrplv yap daveiv are rouS' inavpecrdaL dkXca. eXeyx, eVetS^ TOVS' epas 1 Xe^cu 8' eyw. 530 KaX^as Tts ijX^e jaavris e« Tpoias TT&XLV ; oXoXev, ws ^v ei' MvKrjvalois Xdyos.

by me.' Thus too the narrative proceeds without interruption, when the consent to answer her questions has been given. 51G. (Tv rovOy opa. The old reading,
hides to himself; and it is not easy to decide. 523. Ka/j.o\ KT\. I too have a debt to settle with her: to me also she has incurred an obligation, that I should repay her with evil. 528. The meaning is, i s VOLVTO. avWajSoOca a7ra| avurrope'ts ^ue, where ct7ra| means, 'all at once.' 529. TOU5\ Perhaps TOVT\ in which case eroD would be implied, ' to get this advantage from you,' &c. 531). iKcyx^i ' S° o n questioning me.' 5IS2. uAwAee. Brodaeus shows from Tzetzes on Lycophron that there was a tradition of Calchas having been buried at Colophon by Ampbilochus and others, This was doubtless related in the Cyclic NISCTTOI. Bothe confirms the narrative from Strabo, lib. xiv. 1, AeyeTai 8e KaA^as 6 fiav-ris ^ E T ' 'AfirpiAAx0" T"v 'A/j.tpiapdov Kara TT]V etc Tpoias eirai/otiov ire(fj Sevpo [sc. th KoKocpaiva] acpuctadai- irepirvxivv Se eavrov KpelrToi/L fidi/rei ncna T^V KXapov, M(Ji(/63 rep MaxToCs, TYIS Tapscrlov Bvyarpbs, 8i& \iirriv airoOavitv.

IMFENEIA

H EN TATPOIX.

377

1$.

&) TTOTVC, &is ev. rt yap 6 Aaeprov yoVos;

OP. I<£. OP. 1$. OP. I<2>. OP. i
vevocrrrjK OXKOV, eo~TL 8', a>s Xoyo?. OXOLTO, vocrrov /JLTJITOT' is iraTpav TV)(d>v. fiTjSkv Karev^ov travra TOLKeCvov vocrei. ©eriSos Se r q ? NrjpfjSos ZCTTL irais cri ; OUK iarw aXXcos XenTp eyrj/jLev AVXCSL. SdXta y a p , <ws ye a(TLv oi TrenovdoTeg. rt? el 7TO0'; ws eu irwddvei Ta 'EWdBos. eKeiuev ei/xi- Trats ^6 er ovaj OVTTO)

OP. opdcos TTo6el<; ap ciSeVai ra/cet, y w a i . 1$. rt o' 6 crTpar^yos, ov Xeyovcr' OP. Tis ; ou yapt6v y eywSa,T&)^ 1$. 'ATpea)<; iXeyero 8ij TIS ''Ayafxi^vcuv o.va^. OP. OUK oiS'* ciTreXde TOV Xoyov TOVTOV, yvvai. I4>. OP. 1$. OP. 1$.

/j,r) Trpos OeStv, aXX' et^>', ti^' evpav6u>, £eve. reOvrjx o TXTJ/JLWV, irpos 8' aircoXeo-ev Tiva. TedvrjKe ; TToia crvfjc^opa ; rdXaiv iyco. ri 8' icrTeva£a<; TOVTO ; fian/ TrpocrrJKe CTOL ; TOV oXj3ov avTov TOV irapoiff

OP. Setvws yap e/c ywatKos ot^erat 1$. w TravSawpuros 17 KTavovcra ^w Qavoiv. OP. iravaai vvv 7}§r), /A-^S' ipcuTrjcrrjs irepa. 1$. TocrovSe y , el £77 TOT) TaXanrapov Sa^iap. OP. ou/c ecrri* irais vtv, ov exe^;', ovros

535

540

545

550

555

533. 015 ev- T/ 7ap Musgrave for Sis paestics, Iph. A. 124, 128, and in a choex6[j.riv Badham; but airo\€536. KttTfixov, the same as iirevxov. aSai as well as a.ir6\\v(rdai is often used 537- 5e the present editor for 5' 6, and of those who have fallen into any misthe same correction was made by Elmsley fortune, such as exile or captivity. The on Heracl. 793. The 6 is not only super- 8' was inserted by Hermann, fluous, but wrongly placed. Monk, who 551. The ingenuity of the poet is does not remember that Thetis is elsewhere shown in the art whereby he evades and called ri Hripr/ts (though it is hard to say defers the uvayvdopuris which the audience why she should not be), and because in v. expects to follow every question. Iphi663 'AxiAAe'as 6vofj.a seems to indicate that genia and Orestes are alike unwilling to the name was specified here, reads 'Ax'- reveal the secret of their birth. Hence Aei/s 8' 6 TTJS N-oprj&os, in which he is fol- the suspense is protracted by a retreat lowed by Dr. Badham. Unless some in- from each point which would seem instance of the form 'AxiAeus be adduced evitably about to bring a disclosure, in a senarius (it occurs in irregular ana-

VOL. III.

3C

378

ETPiniJOT

1$. ft) (rvvTapa)(6els OTKOS. WS TL Sr/ Oikwv; OP. 77arpo5 davovTOS frijvBe TLfjLWpov^e.vo
I<&.


OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. I
&>s ev Kaffoi' SLKCUOV elaeirpd^aTo. ak\* ov r a 77730s ^eaw etirv^et St/catos wv. XetTret S' o> ot/cois aWov 'Aya/JLe^voiv yovov ; \4\onrev 'HXeKTpav ye irapdivov jxiav. TL Se, ayeCcrr)s OvyaTpbs ecrrt TIS Xdyos; ouSets ye, TTXTJV davovcrav ov Taka.LV iKtCvr) T^ai KTOLVGJV avTr)v

OP. I#.

iV

a

560

565

l

Ka/c^s ywai/cos x^P ax P 6 TOV davovTos S' ecrrt Trais vApyet,

557. Instead of giving vent to some exlev &v. The sense is, ' though he pression of horror at hearing of the parri- has acted rightly, the gods (i. e. Apollo) cidal act, Iphigenia merely remarks on have deserted him.' Perhaps ra irpbs the troubles of the family; and her next Btuiv y", ' well, if he is just, the gods do answer, that he did well in avenging his not treat him as such.' Some explain 5ifather, still further reassures him. Thus natos £>v, ' though he deserves to be forthe dialogue is so constructed, that the tunate.' Hermann's interpretation is sister, who was equally interested in Cly- against the order of the words, and theretemnestra's death, lays no blame, even fore would hardly have suggested itself to unwittingly, on her brother.—On the for- a Greek audience, aAAci, TO irpbs Se&v mula as rl Si) see Here. F. 1407. Sitcaios &vt OVK eiiTu^er, ' even though 558. r'fivSe is suspicious, though de- acquitted before the Areopagus by the fended by Monk and Bothe. Hermann testimony of Apollo.' gives TtfSe, Elmsley al/xa, which W. Din- 563. When critics admit their own condorf adopts. The same objection in fact jectures "sine haesitatione," as Monk applies to both TwSe and r^vSe, viz. that does his ear1 OVTIS for eari TIS, the chance the demonstrative pronoun is out of place. is that they are wrong. Dr. Badham has Possibly Tt^.apo6fjLevos may have been arightly refuted Monk's misconception of gloss on some less usual formula, and the use of ouSci's yt, for which he comfii}Ttpa or fjLt]Tpbs formed part of thepares Ion 404. verse. Perhaps, [inrpbs inirpAaaav (p6vov. 566. %dpiv &xaP'v> ' f° r t n e s a ^ e °f a 559. Elmsley's reading of this verse, bad woman (viz. for the recovery of adopted by Monk, as tv KCXKV SUawn Helen), which was a thankless service.' e^arpd^aro, seems less probable than Dr. Elmsley would read x®Plv o.x^iPiTot' ^ € T 0 > Badbam's, us ov KaXbv biiauop e^zTrpd^aro.and unquestionably in Aesch. Cho. 38 the On the confusion of these words, Ka\bv metre requires this correction, though and Kaicby, see v. 353. The vulgate will Monk says " mihi non arridet axdpnos however doubtless stand, if Sitcatov be pro tixdpiatos." taken as a synonym of SiKriv. A similar 567. "Apya, the dative of place, like verse is Agam. 785,SiKaitov, wv tirpa^d/xrii' AtiAi'Si v. 538; to be construed with 8aIT6XLV Hpidfxov, with which compare Eum. V6VTOS, not with eari, for the answer 391, irp6(ro} StKaiwv, i. e. x^P^s SIKT]S. implies, 'he exists, but as a wanderer Dr. Badham makes a difficulty about eS, over the earth ' (both at no fixed place but the sense is clear enough, e5 67roi?jcre, and any where). This monosyllable, iraT€pa TtfJ.aifio6fJt.evos, KaKws [A4VTOI, fxi}-effT , at once removes from Iphigenia's Tepa KTavdiv. mind the load of anxiety that had resulted 560. ™ irpbs Seav €UTUX € '' SO Heracl. from her late dream.—$r' &pa, see v. 385, 6 yap o-rparriybs eiiTvxijs ™ irpbs ISeiiv elatv, where Tyrwhitt reads TO.

OP.

OP.

I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX.

379

ecrr j <x#Xios ye, Kovoa/xov Kai xjfevotLs oVetpoi, ^aiper' ouSeV TJT' dpa. ouS' ot cro<j(>oi ye Saifioves KeKXrjfjLevoL TTTr/vtov bveipoiv tlcriv d^/euSeorepoi. TTOXV? rapayju,6s eV re Tots #eiois eVi

570

KOV TOIS ySporetois* ev Se XeiireTai [LOVOV.

#

XO.

*

#

#

*

o T ou/c a<j>p(i>i> wv [idvTeoiv 7ret.cr#eis Xdyots oX&jXev OJS oXcoXe rolcriv elSocriv. <^>eu pdcrei.ev dv ; aKOvcraT * es yotp OTJ TIV r/KOfj^ev Koyov, VJXLV T' ovrjcnv, & feVoi,
575

580

570. 01 troijioi KtKXrifievoi. He means gives ey 8E \vjrc7cr0ai fiovov, nee gtiicguam Apollo, whom he supposes to have de- inest quant dolore affici. Possibly Aeiceived him. Cf. Electr. 1246, crocpbs 5'ireTtu ai'ose from the marginal note of a &p OVK exp^crf o~oi (ro
3c

380

ETPiniAor el TTacn ravTov Trpayjx apecrKovTWS av, el crwcrai/u cr', ayyeiXai TI /xot v Apyoovea vofiCtfiiv ^etpa, TOV VOIIOV o VTTO Qvr\(JKf.iv cre, Trjs deov raSe SiK ovSdva yap e l ^ w ocrrts f a/yyeTXcu fioXcbv ets 'Apyos au#is T<XS exacts eTnoroXas

585

irefjujjete

590

V €[JL£)V (f>£kv TLVL

<JV 8', el yap, <ws eot/cas, oiJre Tas Mu/c^t'as oTcrOa ^ous /fdya) i, Kal jjua6bv OVK alcr)(pbv Xaficov most suspicious feature in the Tulgate is the 7e, which looks like a metrical insertion. Dr. Badham grves rh 51 evvovv T6T€ juttAitTTa ylyverai. Nauck (ap. Kirch.) proposes TOUTO for y OVTOI, which

is much more probable. There is nothing about evfoia in the sentiment: she merely says, that common interests will be best secured if all parties agree on a certain scheme. As Aldus has %x°l f° r ^X61 *n the next verse, the reading may have been

/xaXnTTa TTOV yey^ceTQU, or rh 5J eu /xdhurr* ttv &s y4voir6 Tip. Cf. aAA3 &s yej/eadw,

v. 603. 587. cr^e for ye, and rdSt for TOCTO,

tautology of the present reading would be avoided, as well as the difficulty in avdts (MSS., as usual, and early edd. auTis). It is rash to pronounce these verses altogether spurious ; they are more likely to have been, with other parts of this difficult fficris, altered and amplified by grammarians. Monk ejects them on the dangerous principle that they contain " nihil vel utile vel decorum." But a careful consideration will show, that they are really necessary to the sense. Why did she get a letter written, but that she had no one to convey her injunctions viva voce to Argos ? Under these circumstances, she had retained the letter in the hope that some merchant or non-Greek stranger might be found to carry it to its destination. 593. There is some uncertainty about the /cat
were corrected by Markland. See however on v. 593. It is by no means certain that this verse has not been tampered with. Why Iphigenia should have asked a Greek captive to write a letter for her, has been variously explained. Some contend, that the education of Greek women was so neglected, that even a princess might not know how to write. It is more probable that by doing it herself she would have aroused the suspicions of Thoas, who MuK^pas oJadd y , us Kayib fle'Aw addr/Ti would think she wished to escape. Kal av, i. e. (TWOTITL, a>s Kal 4yd) 8eKa> Kal 588—90. These three verses are re- &s (Ti> OeAeis. Still, the ye is quite supergarded as spurious by Monk and W. Din- fluous, and the construction is rather indorf. The latter gives ayyzlXcu, with volved. W. Dindorf gives 7re/
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS.

OP.

1$.

etcari ypafifxaTcov ouros 8', eVeiVep 770X15 avayKalet raSe, pea. yevecruci) ovjxa, ^coptcr^els credev. KaXws eXefas raXXa, irXrjv ev, S> ^ivt)' TO y a p ayrjvaL TOVS' e/x,ot ySapos fxiya. 6 vavcrroXwv yap el/x iya> r a s $v[i(f>opds' OVTOS Se crujaTrXei TOW e'jawi ou/covy otKaiov e?r oXeupw Tea TOVO e/xe *)(dpiv TidecrdaL, Kavrbv e/cSui'ai tcaKcov dXX' ws yeveaOo)' rwSe )u.e^ Se'Xrov StSou1 y a p Apyos, wcrTe crot KaXws e^ew S' 6 -^prjtfiiv KTeweTOi. ra TWV i> 6'cTTts KarafiaXajv es aecraxTTac Tvy^avei o oo ov ovZev rjcrcrov rj 'ju,e ^>&)s opai' BeXco. S) Xrjp,' apicrTOV, &>s drr' evyevovs p'itprj^ ireVKa<;, TOLS ^>iXots T bpdws

381 595

COO

605

610

is intelligible at once, and KOVQWV e W i quire why he did not or could not also ypafj-fj-drtny refers both to the writing and carry away the letter when he had written to the conveying of the letter by two dif- it. That he should not have done so ferent parties. It does not follow, be- was necessary to the plot of the play; and cause the captive blamed the law rather that is enough. than Iphigenia for his death, that he 5!)8. iixoi for /xoi Lucian, Amor. vol. ii. really did die. It was likely that she p. 451, who cites this and the next, and would give him some return for writing also inf. 603, T<j>5e jxev—KTeu'eVtu, with the letter ; and that return could only the variant vre'jui^aj. have been his preservation, since every 599. vavv, according to Monk other would have been useless to a dying (and Dr. Badham approves), must mean, man. Moreover, a question arises, whe- without metaphor, ' conducting the voyther such was not the very sense conveyed age,' on account of /ibs Seas 'TLWrivmaiaiv e£e<poi- myself.' vixt>v pools ? If this be right, we may 608. ^ 'fie Porson for % /xe. On fii for retain the old punctuation, given above, ifiavriv see Androm. 25G. Iph. A. 677, in this sense, ' You too receiving, as he ^TjAcD
382

ETP1UIA0T

eirj T(xiv ifiwv ofhoerTTopoiv ocnrep XeXenrrcu. Kal ydp ovS' eyoj, dvd8e\ veavt, KOVK evoaifiova. I#. dXX' eis dvdyKTjv KeCfied, rjv <^>vXaKTeov. OP. avTrj £l
OP. I3>. OP. 1^.

6 Se cr^ayevs TIS ; el TaS' laropelv fie XPVeicrw oofLOiv TOivo eicrtv ois jU,eAei Taoe. Ta^os Se TTOIOS Se^eraC fx , orav Odvco ; TTup ipoz> evSov •^do'fia T evpwTTov Trerpas.

615

620

625

OP. 4>evZ#.

fidraiov

evy^v, 3> TaXas» OCTTIS TTOT' et,

Tjv^o)' fx.aK.pdv ydp fiapfidpov valei ydovo<;. ov firjv, iweiSr) Tvy^(dvet<; 'Apyelos wv, dXX' top ye ovvarov ovo iyco XXetxjja)

630

6iis ?iv (plkois, where a\i;6wj is suggested marking that these verses (625—6) are by the variant in this passage. quoted by Diodorus Siculus, lib. xx. cap. 616. ToSSe, scil. rov aurbs vtyayrjvai 14, with x®ov*bs f° r Trerpas, assents to the dvrl rovSe. Compare v. 598. Bothe ex- opinion of the historian, that the poet deplains, " ingens est voluntas erga hunc rived this feature of the sacrifice from lua." Carthaginian or Phoenician customs. 617. ™ Seira. See on v. 320. " There was," says Diodorus, at Carthage 618. •Wji'Sf Bothe and Hermann for " a brazen statue of Cronus, extending its Tr)(r5e. Here 7rpo(rrpo7rV is apparently upturned hands in a slanting position put for T&^IV, Trp6(Xray^.cLt ' 'Tis from the towards the ground, so that children goddess here that I hold the office (of placed upon them rolled off and fell into a priestess)' (hanc tutelam, Bothe. eccpia- chasm full of fire." tionem, Portus). 627- Pholius, irepi(TTe?A.ai, TrepiKaAiif/ai. 621. Aesch. Agam. 1202, OJJAUS &p- The wish that his sister's hand could atvos ipovevs iariv. Compare with this compose his limbs, and her assertion that passage sup. v. 40 — 1. it is a vaiu wish, are among those in624. eiVa>. " Euphoniae gratia, et ut stances of tragic irony, whereby things iambus sit spondaei loco, reposui tarn pro existing, but unknown, are spoken of as eftrcu." Monk. Such criticism is mere yet to be realized, or are applied to some trifling with the ancient texts; and yet other persons or circumstances. Dr. Badham follows him. 631. ov n$)v — a\\a, ' still however.' 62(i. Hermann, after Brodaeus, re- —&v yt Smarbv, scil. eV-H juoi x^P'y

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIH.

383

voXvv re yap croi Koayiov iv9r)cro) Taw, £avdco T eXaua cnSyxa crbv KaracrySe'crw, Kal TTJS opeias avOefioppvTOv ydvos £ov6r}s iJLeXC(rcn)<; e's Trvpav /3aXa> ad6ev. dXX' et/xi, SeXrov T 4K 6ea<s dvaKTopwv

635

oicr&r TO /xevTOL Suery.iei'es JU.T) 'fxov Xdfirjs. (j>vXdcr
XO. OP. XO.

icrws aeXTtra TU>V e/xw iXa>, Kal SeXros avrto tfitvTas ous SoKeu Bavtiv Xiyovara 7Tto"Ta§ rjSovds dirayyekel. KaToXovpo[AaL ere TOV ^ept-tySwv pavicri * [xeXofievov alfiaKTals. OIKTOS yap ov TavT, dXXa, -^aiper', a> £evai. ere Se rv^as f/aa/capos, al ve.avia,

640
Sovvai, ' at least of what I can confer tare, b. e. ex aliqua mea in te malevoon you the favour.'—iWetya, as Mark- lentia oriri." The common reading ji-fi land perceived, is required by the sense, /j.ov was corrected by Hermann. The in place of the vulg. Xetya. sense is, ' whatever resentment you may 633. KtxTcurflecra. Fire is not put outfeel against the authors of your death, do by oil; but it is made to burn itself out not be angry against me,' who have prothe faster; so that the bones might have mised to do all in my power for you. 638. SecrfiHy &T€p. See on v. 468. been collected perhaps in a less calcined condition than they would otherwise have 642. Iphigenia has left the stage. been. That such was the custom is re- Orestes and Pylades come forward, and a marked by Hermann from II. xxiii. 170, few unimportant words of pity are adand Od. xxiv. 67- In this, as in nearly dressed to them by the chorus. The all the funeral ceremonies, the Romans guards stand some way behind while the did the same as the Greeks. Geel (ap. dialogue between the friends is going on. Kirch.) and Schone independently pro643. After paviai something has droppose KaraffKedw. Hesych. KaTa(ntEdd
8v(T[i€ves for dvcr/jLtveiav (or

645. OIKTOS yap ov TCC^T'.

' Nay, that

is no subject for lamentation,' oAovp/j.6s. rb Svfffj.€t/es yvvaitibs els avSpbs Ae^oy. In saying this, Orestes at once displays an The genitive is used by a well-known heroic resignation, and implies that his idiom, like \6yos riybs, ntvOos rivbs &c, life is so full of woe that death comes to talk about, grief for a person ; but it may him as a relief. By this means that first also be explained as the genitive of object of tragedy, to excite eXeos in the aiming at, for which see v. 362. Her- audience, is promoted. The chorus, mann compares Svcrfifveia. aij, ' through bidden rather to rejoice than to weep dislike towards you,' Hipp. 965. There (aAXa ^a/pere), next turns to congratulate is nothing difficult in Svafieveiav \a[ieiv, Pylades; but here again their address 'to conceive, to take a dislike.' Kirch- meets with little assent: to live at the hoif gives fldx-ps as the reading of the cost of his friend's life is no pleasure to Palatine MS., and himself suggests /i<j fioi him. 646. f^aKapos is in some way corrupt. 'jKaKrjs, by an oversight, since this must as Ka have been iyKoXirrys. Dr. Badham thinks Hermann gives av Si, Tt>x h<^ P' ""^ the sense is, " noli haec infensa mea pu- 8', Si vtaviu, KTA. Kirchhoff proposes rather, T V Sutr^eVeiac),- as Troad. 661,

384

EYPiniAOT e's Trdrpav o n TTOS'

IIT.

dtpqXd TOL (jiCXoicn, QVT\<JK6VT(IXV (jyiXav.

650

XO. £> aiai aiai,

iroTepos 6 I n yap dfx^iXoya SiSvfxa fxe^ove (f>pr]v, ere Trdpos ^ cr' dvacrrevd^oi yoots. OP. IlvXdSr), rreTTovdas ravrb Trpos deav i/xoC ; U T . OUK oto • epwras ou Aeyetv v^ovTa [xe. OP, TIS eWtv 17 veavis ; ws 'EXXrjviKas avrjpea 7)/i.as TOVS T ev lAtw mwou? I'OCTTOV T' '^.^atwj' TOV T eV otwi'ots 'Apyeia rts* ou y a p ai> TTOTC S4XTOV T eire/jine Kal r a S ' i^eyudvOavev, &)S KOLVO. Trpdcrcrova', Apyo% el Trpdcrcrei (xuKalpas, Monk ue Be, vzavia, rixas ficucapias, which is indeed a double dochmiac, but does not syllabically correspond with the strophic verse. On vtavla a cretic, see Cycl. 28. 647. TISS' Elmsley, followed by Hermann and W. Dindorf, for TOT". Cf. Heracl. 168, is avrXov E|U/3^eD ipev and aJ at to Pylades, for which there is not the slightest ground. Having done this however, he endeavours to give some consistency to it by adding ah 5e before

655

660

665

8i6A\v a/itplkoyov, was as to which had the worse fate. Hence Hermann and Musgrave's Tri-repas 6 jiaAAov is probable, scil. 6 fxaWoy StoWvfji.ei'os. Schone reads o ^ fieWui/, sc. $i6\\v(r8at. W. Dindorf thinks these words are a part of a longer verse, possibly a dochmiac.—pe/iovf, bp/latvei, fie/iofti/ (ppi\v. Photius, jiiixova, irpoBvnov/xai. Iph. Aul. 1495, 5W r e $6para fiefiiove Sdia. 664. $KTfipev, riptlira. TE Markland, the copies having y/creipe^ avqpc&Ta re.—Te /j.t for T' e'/xe Schaefer.—yvvcuKa. iraiSds T', ' about his (Agamemnon's) wife and children.' See v. 555, 567. 668. •wpi.atroi Hermann, followed by Dr. Badhara and Kirchhoff; and the correction is probable, which is more than can be said for Monk's raXXa for Tavra. in the next verse. The meaning is, ' You anticipate me in saying the very same

I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ.

385

ITT. i(f)0r]s /u,e fJLiKpov Tavra Be (f)6dara$ Xeyei?, n\r)v ew TO. yap TOL [iacrCkeoiv TraBrj^iaTa Lcracri TraVres, £>v ei:ir\ TI? r\v. BirjXOe ydrepov Xoyov nvd. OP. TIV is TO Koivhv Sous d[xeivov av davovros Se rots TroXXotcrt, 7roXXoi yap KaKol, TrpoSovs fere crw£,ecr9' avrbs els OLKOVS fiovos, rj Kal (f>ovevcras CTTI VOCTOVCTL Sd/Jiacn

670

675

680

that I say, except in one respect, which is Se Tr\eicras KT\.—SfiXiav, ' the charge of this, that she remarked on the discredit cowardice.' So SutritAeiac zKTiitravTo, that would attach to the one dying with- Med. 218, and (rtifcadcu irpoSo(xia. % irpoSovs o*e (xdi^txQai, fy Kirchhoff conjectures fi>v T' iwurrpotpii, (poy€v
VOL. III.

3D

386

ETPinuor jAopov croL cr»?5 Tvpavvioos yapiv, iyKhr/pov ws 8^ O/3OU/AOU KCU, SL aia")(yvr)<; €Xt0> KOVK €
OP.

KOX a>vec r d / m Sei (faepeiv Kara 1 0,77X0.5 Be XuTras i£bv, OVK otcrw 8i7rXas. o yap crij XvTrpov KaTroveihurTov Xeyei?, Taur' itrrlv rifj.lv, ei ere crv^ixo^Oovvr e/xot KTevSi- TO /Aev y a p eis e/x' ou Ka«:ws e x " . TTpdcrcrovd' a Trpdcrcra) wpb<; 0€wv, Xvecv cru o oApios T et, Kavapa T OV VOVOVVT

685

690 /3LOV

} pf ft 682. W. Dindorf condemns this verse, which he says could not have been written 687- eV^ f° r xa.Ka is given by W. Dinby Euripides, since Pylades had long dorf, Monk, and Badham, after Porson. since married Electra. In El. 1249, Compare however Phoen. 1G85, Tap iyii which play precedes the action of the o"T6p|oj Kcucd. The sense is, ' the evils present, Orestes is directed to give Electra which are peculiarly my own I must bear to Pylades as his wife; and inf. v. 915 (and not impose them upon another).' she is clearly spoken of as now being Bothe has icafxe 5e? (ptpeiv rca/ca. actually such, although in Orest. 1078 690. TCWTO. i, present, ' as being the husband of a wife the former on the ground that the two who was heiress to your family-honours forms are often confused. The other and wealth.' Monk follows Seidler in MSS. give X7)7eij/ or A.ijffeii'. Dr. Badtaking eyit\ripov ya^xuiv to mean non sine ham gives Knrftv, which is not very imdote habilurus. But the words could probable, and Kirchhoff has admitted it. not have borne any such meaning to a But so common a word as AnreTv would Greek audience, to whom alone the ob- hardly have been corrupted by tranvious sense would have presented itself, scribers. There is no absolute reason * as if to marry your sister with a fortune.' why Aijyeii' should not stand, ' for me, It seems best to conclude, that the oi faring as I do, 'tis not amiss that my life iroXXol, who would be likely to make should be coming to an end.' Monk these charges, might not know that says, " usitata est Xzlirew fllov, quam sine Pylades was already married, and so haesitatione reposui." Compare howmight assume as a motive what could not ever Suppl. 1003, h "AiSav i ' really have been a true one. Cf. Hipp. epfwxOoi' /3I'OTOI>. 1010,

% vbv

olK'fto'eLy

86/J.OV

eyKX-qpoi/

I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIH.

387

fxikaOp, iyco Se Svcrcreftr} Kal cr&)#eis Se 7rarSa? ef e/ATjs bjjuocnropov 695 KTiqcrdfJievos, rjv eSco/cd crot Sd/xapr' e^etv, ovo/jid T ifiov yevoiT av, ouS' airais SojU,os Trarpwos ou/xos e'faXet^etiy 77or' dV. dXX' ep73"e /cat £77 Kal Sd/xous ot/cet TTaTpos. orav S' e? '.EXXdS* t7T7rtdi' r' "Apyos /ndX^s, 700 Trpbs Seftds ere TTJCTS' iino-KiJTTTO) TctSe* TV/A/BOP re y^acrov /cdm#es fjbvr]fieid JJLOV, Kal SaKpv* dSeX^r) Kai Kofxas Sdra) Ta. dyyeXXe S' w? dXwX' U7r' 'Apyeias rti'os ywaiKOS, d/x(^)t /3cofJibv ayvicrOels (j)6va). 705 /cat ju,?) TrpoSw? jaou TT)I> Ka&iyvrprfv TTOTE a KTJST) Kal Sd/xous opwv Trarpds. p'- i/jbatv ydp cft'ChraTov els ifJ.ol, o) TTOW iveyKOiv T£)V ejxwi/ o^(Pv KaK^>v710 r)fia<; S' 6 ^otySos, fidvTis a>v, ixpevcraTO' jv Se ^e/xevos ft»s irpocraiTad' 'JEXXdSo? 695. traiflelr — Krrtaa^vos are ex- /ivrnj.£7a avrav in Aesch. Theb. 49, and araples of the nominativus pendens, a com- Iph. A. 1398, ravra yap nvnfiud nov. mon and unquestioned usage in tragedy. 705. a7^i(76els, ' offered up as a conseOtherwise, we should suspect Krr\iraC hv crated victim.' Hesych. ay/urou, airoto be the true reading : ' Now if you are Bvtrai, Kal Sta(j)9e7pai. Bekk. Anecd. p. saved, you may have children by my sister 339, 8, ayvlaai, rb Bvaat. We may comElectra, and so my name and house may pare iroWobs Se TTOWOIV e^aynrdei/Tas 56be perpetuated.' Hermann thinks the )u»i/, Aesch. Ag. 624. Monk gives 8elri SSfios.—For oi/S' &TTO.IS Monk of matricide. But that ceremonial exand Badham give ovff anas after Mark- piation had long ago been performed land. (Aesch. Eum. 429), though Euripides 699. Cv- Bekk. Anecd. p. 97, 31, Zi}, does not expressly mention it. acTi rod (rj&t. So<poK\rjs Aavdr), £rj, 712. Texwi" 6e/xevos, 'having devised •nine, ipfiov. The unusual form of the (made for himself) a trick,' i. e. a straimperative has caused this verse to be tagem to get rid of us, that the falseness quoted by several of the grammarians.— of his oracles might not be known. Dr. Trurpbs, ' of my father;' for he here nomi- Badham here remarks, " nisi scirem quam nates Pylades as his heir. laxe Tragici verbo T ! % I utantur, hunc 702. /uniuM fiou Monk for — poi, locum pro corrupto habere non dubiciting Soph. El. 933, M"W«' 'Opecrrov, tarem." There is no ground for suspicion, and ibid. 1126, Si (piKra-rou fi.vritt.uov av- since the analogy of re'x^i', opy^v &c. dptinaiv i/iol, and he might have added wotetadai, for rexvairdai, op-yi^etrdai, jus3 D 2

388

ETPiniAOT

a atSoi T£>V ndpo<; a> TTOVT iyw Sous rd^a /cat 7reicr#ets Xdyois, fxrjTepa KaTaKras, auro? dvTaTToXXvjxai. ITT. ecrTcu T«(/)O§ crot, /ecu Ka.<jiyvr\Tr] TaXas, eirei cr Oavovra /xaXXov rj fiXeTrovd' i£a) CXov. [ d r a n TO TOV Beov y ov oi£(f>dopev o~e TTO) jxavTev/Jia, Kel rovh' iyyvs ecrr^Kas 6vovJ] dW ecrTLV ecTTLV rj Xiai' 8vcrirpa££a Xlav StSoCo-a ju,era/3oXas, OTOV Tvxg. OP. criya' TO. $oCfiov 8' oi>8ev ci^eXet //.' emy* yvr^ y a p i^Se hoi^drcav e£a) irepa. 1$. direXded' uyu,eis Kal Trapevrpeirt^ere Tat'Sov ju.oXdi'res TOIS i(f>eayr}. Sekrov [J^ev at'Se voXvOvpou £evob, irdpeicriv a S' CTTI Toto"Se d/coucraT'1 ouSeis auTos ei' TTOVOIS orav Te Trpos TO ddperos CK (})6/3OV irearf.

715

720

725

730

tifies the same use with the synonym perform the sacrifice. For irapevrpiTri£eiv see Cycl. 594. The proper meaning rldeaSat. probably is, * to assist in getting ready.' 719. 5i4(p9eip€i' jue ira> MS. Pal. S(4
I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIS.

OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. I<&.

ey&> Se Tapfiw JUT) drrovocrTrjcras yOovos OrjTcu Trap ovSev r a s e//,a§ eTTicrToXas 6 TijvSe jJidWcov SeXrov eis "Apyos epew. TL 8rJT<x /3ouXei; TWOS a/M^aveis vipi ; opKov SOTCO fiot racrSe jropd/JievaeLv ypa(f>as otcri rj KcbmScucrets rwSe TOUS avrovs Xo'yous ; Tt -^prjfMa Spdcrav TJ ri /LIT) Spacreu', Xeye. e« yijs arjcreii> jjirj Oavovra fiapfUdpov. SiKaiov eiiras' TTW? y a p ayyeikeiev av ;

389

735

740

OP. rj Kal rvpavvos raura crvy^u>prjcre.rai; 1$. vatOP. 1^. UT. I??. IIT. 1$.

veCao) crcf>€, Kavrrj vabs elcrfiijcra) crKa^»os. OJAVV crv S' e£apx optcov OCTTIS eucre/Sijs. S&icreis, Xeyetv XP1?' Tiji'Se TOTS e//.ots <^iXots. TOIS crots C\oLtTL ypdiifiar' aTro8cocr
745

731. x^^va KirchhofF, viz. OIKOV h efayov, praei, 'dienothing). For this phrase see Aesch. Ag. tate an oath, such as shall be sacredly 221. Soph. El. 1327. kept.' On evinBw, said of keeping 741. ' in the sense of iav is oaths, see Hipp. 656. Med. 755. Coraremarkable; ' will the king go with this,' pare Shakesp. Hamlet, i. v. ad fin. "Conor concede it? So xaPW
390 IIT. I<£. IIT. I4>. UT. I<$. UT.

ETPiniJOT iya> 8' avaKTa, y ovpavov, creiwov Aia. el 8' SKXITTCOV TOV opuov dSt/cotr/s e/j.e ; 750 avouros eurjw TL Se crv, jxrq craJcracrd /xe ; \ir\irore. KOJV 'Apyos £(3o~' t^vos dtlrjv 770005. a/cove S77 vro ov TrapTJXdofJiev Xoyov. dXX' ouri? e a r ' a/caipos, rjv KOLXCOS e\;?7i^atpeTOv [xot, Sos roS', 17V T(. vaus ird0rj, 755 ^•/j SeXro? ev KXySfuvi yjprq^dTwv jxera aijyavr)1; yivrjTai, crco^a 8' iKcrcocrco \t,6vov, TOV opKov elvai rovSe /xi^Ker' e/xTreSov. dXX' olaO' o Spdcrco ; TTOWCL yap TTOWUV KvpeZ' TavovTa Kayyeypajjijxiv kv SeXrov Trrv^ats 760 Xoyw pdcrct) uoi iravT dvayyelXat <^>tXois# ev do"(^>aXer yap* ^ yxet' iKcrcocrrjs ypa^r/v, avrq pdcrei,

750. eKAnreTv opicov is, ' to fall short in the performance of an oath,' jusjurandum ' valid,' ' binding.' Cf. v. 790. non praestare. So Suppl. 1194, %v 5' 759. Monk adopts Scaliger's reading, oTo-0' *o Spacrov, for no better reason than 1 754. aAA O$TLS KTA. is Bothe's and that it is the more common formula, and Hermann's correction for aAA' avris eorai forgetful that Iphigenia is stating what Kaiv6s. The meaning is thus made clear, she will herself do, not what is to be done 'Well, no subject is out of place, pro- by Pylades. See on Cycl. 131.—iroAAa vided it be a good one.' W. Dindorf 7&p KTX., 'since many expedients meet prefers Pierson's reading, aAA' avdis etrrcu with many results,' i. e. since one plan tcatpbs, ' but there will be an opportunity mav succeed where another fails. Herfor that hereafter,'—which would imply mann thinks this is added, because the that Iphigenia was reluctant to hear it very thing she is about to do is destined now, whereas every difficulty or obstacle to have an unexpected termination, viz. should have been fully discussed at the the recognition of her brother. The conmoment and on the spot. Monk gives text however rather indicates the sense to &AA' oiris ea-rai Kaivbs, ' no subject will be, that if a written letter does not sucbe strange,' while Dr. Badham prefers to ceed, a viva voce statement may possibly follow Hermann. Kirchhoff conjectures do so. Compare Heracl. 919, crvjupip^Tai that the two verses should be written Tffi TTO\\h 7TOAAO?S. thus : — n . &K0ve dr] vvv, on iraptiA6op.€V 701. araTYeTAcu, 'for you to repeat \6you. I. aAA' avdis etrrai KaivvSy %v them (or carry them back) to my friends.' KaK&s (XVElmsley would read airayyeiXai, ' to re755. e^alperov, reserved, exempted port.1 from the obligations of the oath.—For 762. eV aa-<pa\u. So iv eb/iapfi Iph. XpfW-aToiv Monk gives ypa/^fj.a.Tojy, after A. 9S9. See on Hel. 1227. Soph. Phil. Markland. The common reading seems 875, Travra TCLUT' £y eu^epei" edov. however much better. Iphigenia as yet 7(»3. Monk's alteration, TairecrTaAfAzva may have taken the captives for mer- for Tayyeypafjifiiva, is one of the many chants, as the chorus had done, sup. v. instances in this play where he has con407 seqq.—a<pavi)s, ' lost.' An euphe- verted the art of the critic into a mere mism, for which see Hel. 120, ws mlvos occasion of telling us what he thinks the a<pai>)}5 crvy dd/j.apTi Kktf£eTai= Inf. 764.poet should rather have written. He Thuc. viii. 38, ®i)paiiivt}s pev — diro- himself quotes Iph. A. 112, & 5e Ke'/ceufle

I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX.

ITT.

OP.

391

TJV 8' iv Oaka-vcry ypd[Ji[j,aT afyavtcrdfi TaSe, TO cra/xa crwcras TOUS Xoyous crwcreis ejaoi. 765 iv (?eaiv eju,o£> #' vnep. 8" u> u>'Xprj racrS' e77"«rroXas fyipew 7rpo§ v .4pyos, o T I r e XP"0 KXVOVTO, crov Xiye.iv. ayyeXX' 'Opecrr^, TraiSi Tayayxe/xvoi'os* ^ V .4u\tS(, cr^ayeux' eTnoreXXei TaSe 770 w ywcr l crvvaine, -rrplv Oaveiv, £K /3ap/3dpov yrjs Kal /xerdcrTTQcrov 0eas 775

OP, IlvXdSy], Tt Xe^co ; TTOV TTOT OV6' r rj CTCHS apaia Sw/xacrtv yevqcrofjucu, 'Op£cr0\ Iv av#is 6vo[xa Sts /cXucoi

OP. S> OeoL

780

rt rov5 deovs avctKaXeis iv rots e/xots ; SCXTOS ep 7TTi/xaTs, ^^701 (ppdtxco ffoi TTCLVTO.

TCL-yyeypafjLfjLeva.

The same remark must

ceeds calmly, icifiHrai /x' es"Apyos &c. 778. apaia. Cf. Hipp. 1415, eW rjy

apply to v. 767apaiov SaifMHrivfipoTajvyzvos. Med. 608, 765. The sigmatism of this verse re- Kal COLS apaia y1 o'uaa Tuyx" 1 '^ 5
392

ETPiniJOT

OP. ovSeV* irepcuve §'• i^eftyjv yap aXkocre. [ r a ^ ovv epwTwv a ei? aviar' aC£ofiai.'] Dumque parat sacrum, dum velat tempora vittis, Dum tardae causas invenit usque morae; Non ego crudelis, juvenes; ignoscite, dixit; Sacra suo facio barbariora loco. Rilus is est gentis ; Qua vos tamen urbe venitis, Quove parum fausta puppe petistis iter? Dixit: et audito patriae pia nomine virgo Consortes urbis comperit esse suae. Alter at e vobis, inquit, cadat hostia sacri; Ad patrias sedes nuntius alter eat. Ire jubet Pylades carum periturus Oresten ; Hie negat; inque vicem pugnat uterque mori.— Dum peragunt pulcri juvenes certamen amoris, Ad fratrem scriptas exarat ilia notas. Ad fratrem mandata dabat, cuique ilia dabantur, (Humanos casus respice) frater erat.

with an expression of stern duty mixed with compassion, is turning towards the beautiful maid, who is held struggling in the arms of two men, about to raise her over the altar. In the clouds appears Artemis holding a stag by the horn, and pointing to another goddess, apparently a duplicate of herself, with a bow. A welldrawn figure with his face muffled as in silent grief (either Agamemnon or the herald) stands averted from the sight. This fine work was found at Pompeii. 781. ov§€v. ' 'Tis nothing; so go on; for I had turned my thoughts in another direction.' So Ion 256, ou5e^, /te07JKa T
(vvotS' Hvrpourtv

782. This verse, as it stands, can only mean, ' What you have said is incredible; therefore I must question you further, and so perhaps I shall arrive at the true facts of the case.' Monk and W. Dindorf consider it spurious, which is very probable, since faima seems rather to refer to what follows about the stag, than to her having called Orestes vivaiftos, v. 774. Moreover, (as observed above,) the old copies assign this and the preceding verse to Pylades. It may therefore have There is a charming fresco representing been interpolated on the idea that Pylades this avayvdipicris, in the series published ought to add, as the interlocutor, ' I shall from the Museo Borbonico, after a design find out strange results by a few more discovered in Herculaneum (1854, Plate questions.' Precisely similar is the pre12). Pylades is seated on a kind of low sumed interpolation of v. 719 — 20. Dr. table, in the act of delivering the SiXros Badham, assigning the verse to Iphigenia to Orestes, who is also seated, in a moody with Markland, thinks ipayraiv may be a humour, and holding his hand to his corruption of tttav TamS', and that she brow. Iphigenia, her right arm fondly meant to say, ' perhaps I shall surprise laid on her brother's shoulder, and her you by what I am going to state.' left gently removing the hand from his Kirchhoff, TCI5'
X&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. i#.

393

Xey' ovveK eXacf>ov avTiBovcrd fiov 6ea ApT€[j,Ls eacocre fx, r)v edvcr e/xbs TTarrjp OOKWV is i^uas 6£i> dcryavov fiaXeiv, 785 es Trjvoe o q)KLcr aiav. cuo eTTicrroAai, iyyeypa^ixeva. TaCr' e'orl rdv SCXTOKJIV S> paSiois opKoiai Trepi/3a\ov(rd pe, KokXicrTa §' ofxoaracr, ov TTOXW a)(y](ra) yjpovov, TOV o opKov bv KaTcofiocr' ejU7reS&Jcroju,ez/. 790 ioov, (jiipo) croi SeXrov a.7roSiS&j|U.i re, 'OpeaTa, TrjcrSe arjs /cacrtyi'^rijs vdpa. Se^o/Aou1 Trapels Se ypafjifidrcov &LanTV)(a<; TYJV rjSovrjV irpmT ov \6yoLS alprfCTOfxaL. u (pLXraTr) JJLOL crvyyov, iKTreTrXr)yiJ.ei>o<; 795 o/toJS *cr' dnLcrTa) TrepiySaXaw jBpay^lovi, es reprfjLV et/Ai, TrvQopevos da.v\Ld(TT ifiot. £elv', ov St/catws TTJS ^eou T^V irpoo-TroXov X/oaiVeis OLOLKTOIS TrepLfiaXwv 7reVXot§ X £ P a v

TIT.

OP.

XO.

OP. ft) crvy/cacrty^TTj Te KOLK TOLVTOV irarpbs

800

yeywcra, firf /x aTroo-Tpe(f>ov 784. eSva'. Perhaps £6v. Aesch. Ag. necessary letter he will embrace his long577. S/j.wi 5' eSvoy. lost sister. She, still incredulous, and half 787. The old reading was TCI5' i Markland for editors have generally retained rdSe, on '6/xas aTriaia. The pronoun would be account of the preceding aiSe. But the omitted as a matter of course when a-nuTTta following passages will show that ovros had been mistaken for a verb. The sense and o&e were elegantly used, in two con- is, Kaiirtp tKweTrKrjyfj.epos, oftais KTA. secutive clauses, of the very same thing Monk thinks 795—7 spurious, but withor person ; Hipp. 195. Hel. 710. Electr. out sufficient grounds. It is well known 1311. Soph. Antig. 673. that both 7repi/3aAe7V TIV\ x e V a an< i Ttepi788. irepi0a\ov(Ta is a mere poetical fiaXuv nva %eP^ were used, as in similar synonym for k\ov
VOL. III.

3E

394

ETPiniAOT

^ ahek(j)bv, ov BoKova e£etv irore. iyco a a$e\
JTeXoTros r e TTCUSI TTCUSOS £KTT4VK

1$.

TI ^>2?s >' ^ X e t s

OP.

e^of Trarpaaiv IK Sojawv TI irvvdavov.

Tt

iyw.

TfivSe /AOI T€K[xyjpiov ;

1$. OVKOVV Xeyeiv /xev ^P? ce, fxavddveiv h' ifJ-d ; OP. Xeyoi/jt' av (XKOTJ irpwTov 'HXeKTpas TaSe*

810

Ovearov r olcrOa yevofjuevr/v epiv ;

1$. OP.

apvbs r)viK rjv olcrd* Iv z\mr\voi% v

TCLVT ovv

w

, eyyvq

TOJV e/xwv Ka/A7TTeis (j>pevcov.

815

Katvav'^.pfiiivi\v. Hec. 441, T V AaKaivav Ivyyovov Aioo~K6poiv. 809. Schone interprets irvvdavov 'learn,' on account of navQaveiv in the next verse. But it rather bears the proper sense of ' ask,' in reference to the series of questions following. She replies, ' 'tis for you to specify, and for me to hear the account.' 810. Monk and Hermann rightly put a question at the end of this verse, the former giving OVKOVV, the latter OVK OVV. 811. a/cop Markland for 'aKove. The syntax is, aKofj 'HAfKTpas, ' by hearsay li.oi 'ai}>v 1) Te NuvirAia,"—which is less from Electra.' This is opposed by & 8" felicitous than his conjectures usually are. elSov aiiTOs in v. 822. So offended are The phrase is best illustrated by v. 567 critics by the double verse in a monostich — 8, o TOV Bav6vros S5 eVrt 7ra?y "Apyei dialogue, that several remedies have been TrarpSs ;—ear', &0\i6s yt, KovSaiiov Hal proposed. (1) Monk strikes out the verse. iravTaxov. See Hel. 1570, TrKrja'ao'a K\L- (2) Dr. Badham thinks the dialogue is in lUaKTTjpas evatpipov TroSbs, and Ion 1108, fact a double one, divided by this distich, TrafTaxov yap acrrfas Qr)Taiv vtv e|- Orestes in the former part giving the answers, in the latter putting the ques807- ye for re most of the editors, tions. (3) Hermann interpolates v. 782 some of whom adopt Elmsley's inharmo- after v. 811. However, it is certain that nious oil 'Kirttyvii £y<6. N o change is occasional examples occur (e. g. Here. F. necessary: Orestes assents, and adds a 1403) of double verses in single stichofurther fact by the particle re, as inf. v. mythia; and though the present verse 816, ' And to Pelops' grandson (Agamem- has not much to commend it, we are non, v. 3—4,) I was born from her.' The hardly justified in ejecting it on such 4yd), though not exactly emphatic, is anti- slight grounds. See above, v. 70. thetical, the son being put in a kind of 813. OVVZK' Barnes and Monk for ^I/I/C'. contrast with the father. In the preced- •—%v elxov Markland, ijns fy Porson. ing verse Monk pives ciAA' i), ' can it be On the legend see Electr. (!9i). that ?' &c. This is well enough in itself, 815. Kd|UTTeis Blomfield for Kci but it is a vain argument to say that " ^ The metaphor is obviously from est inutilis." Cf. Androm. 29, T V Aa- in the stadium.

is, to wheel round on the foot, and so turn one's back on a person. 802. oil SOKOVC' e'leii', ' expecting that you never would hold him.' For this idiom see Med. 6J. Electr. 925. Aldus, whose text in this play has often been tampered with, gives SOKOJV. 804. T6 T Monk and Badham for rh 5". But the sense is slightly objective ; ' why, Argos now wholly possesses him, or it may be Nauplia.' Kirchhoff here says, " Non persuadeo mihi tales ineptias fudisse Euripidem. Scribendum: T2> 5' "Apyos uv irov

I$irENEIA H EN TATP01X. OP.

et/c&S T' iv icrrots, rjXiov

I<£.

v(f)7jva Kal TOS' elSos €U/X.ITOIS TT\OKO.I<5.

OP. I#. OP.

Kal \ovTp e? AvXiv fjbrjTpbs dveSe^co vdpa ; oiS' 1 ov yap 6 ya/xos ecr#Xos ow //,' dc^eiXero. TI y a p ; Ko/xas eras prjTpl SoGcra cr^ fyipeiv ;

I<£.

lAvrj/jLeld y

OP.

a 8' etScw avrbs, rdSe pdara)

OP.

OLVTI o"<w//.aTos TOVJXOV

395

820

rd^xa.

UeXo77o§ TraXaidz; ev 8o/xois •^v XeP<Ti -"'«XXwi' irapQivov ITicrdTtSa iKTrjaaO* 'iTriroSdju-etav Olvo^aov KTavwv, 825 ev rrapdevSiai rolcrt, crots KtKpv\i,\x,£vf)v. , ovhev aXXo, ^iXraros -yap et, cr', 'Opeara, rrjXvyerov x&oi>b<; dub irarpCSo?, 'Apy6$eu, S> <£tXos. 830 Kaya> ere TTJV davovcrav, &>s Sofd^erai. Kara. Se SaKpva Kara Se yoos a/Aa */cal

818. Kal KoxiTp' KTX. 'And did you 820. SoCcra, i. e. oT
3 E

396 1$.

ETPiniAOT TO abv voTit,ei (Skifyapov, aycravTcos *rore ere, TOT' ert /3pe<£os ZKLTTOV a/y/caXaicri veapov rpofyov veaphv ev SO/AOISS> Kpticrcrov v\ \6yotcriv tvjvyoiv [ifiov] T'I <£&>; 6avfJudTO)v vepa Kal Xoyov Trpoaa TaS' eVe/3a.

OP.

TO XOITTOJ' evTV^olfiev d

!
aToirov aSovav e\a/3ov, £> Se'Soi^a 8' e/c ^epwv fie JU,^ Trpos

OP. 1$.

Tv^av 840

aldipa

£> Kv/cXcuTTtSes ecTTiaL, a> varpls, Tjva £\a, OTt jaot

835

845

avvoyuaijiova

yeVei /ACV evTv^oviiev, is 8e avfjiopa<;, ai crvyyov, YJJXUIV Svarv^rjs ev yStos. eya» o a /ix.eAeos o i o , oTe (pacryavov Sepa 6fJK€ [xot jxeXe6(j)pa)v

850

834. The words T6T€ os after Barnes. So also Dr. Badham. adduces instances of this use of eiri^iji'ai But TiSSe is quite unmeaning in reference from Soph. Phil. 196, El. 492. to the adult Orestes now present. The 842. & v T6X"V Hermann, who 845. Hermann, in order to make a omits ipoi, and so W. Dindorf and Dr. senarius, gives lii. The phrase in the text 853. a was inserted by Seidler, as also merely means evrvx&v Kpziao-ov 3) \iytiv, 3 in 856 and TO>V in 861. Hermann and Kputraov ?) Kara \6yov, or $j Xe'|ai X6ya, Dr. Badham give e-yii $$i fi.4\tos. Aldus Suppl. 844. The corruption of TVXV into omits the Se, which is found only in the if/vxh occurs also in Eur. Suppl. 623, and inferior copies. Kirchhoff suggests syii einJ/uX'a n a s conversely passed into €VTV- 4yi> fieXzos oTS" KTK. For oT5a Sre, ' I %i'a, and thence into the gloss (vSai/xovla, remember when,' see Hec. 112.

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIH. OP. 1$.

OP. I#. OP. 1$.

oi/xot. SOKO) ydp ov Ttapuv /i,eVaios, *S> crvyyov, 'AyiXXiws es Kkicriav XexTpav ooXiov 6V ayoftav napd Se /3WJU.OV ^ hdxpva KOX yooi. <£eu (£ei) -^epvifiov *TWV e/cei. ufico^a Kayi) ToX/xav TJV er\rf iraTrjp. airdrop dirdropa ITQT\LOV eXa^ov *eXa)(ov, dXXa 8' ef dXXcov Kvpei et crov y dSe\(f)bv, S> rdkaLv', aTraXecras. oaifiovos Tv-^a rtvo?. w fxeXea Set^as rdX/xas. SetV erXav, [SeiiS erXav,] &Jp,ot o'vyyove. TTapd 8' oXCyov dir£(f>vyes'oXe9pov OMOCTLOV ef e/xav Sa't^^ets y<epS)v. a o en ai/rois Tts Tiva crot, Tropov evpo[i£va

859. 8<JAIOI> Monk and W. Dindorf for SoKiav, The former defends the masculine form by Hel. 20 and 1589. Hermann gives S6\C oV ay6fiav, a likely reading. 860. Trapafictifj.hv/CTA. See on Iph. A. 1490. 861. T&JP e/ce? Seidler for e/c€?. Kirchhoff proposes exe7 TOIV efiwu. 864. c\axov has been repeated by the present editor, to complete the double dochmiac. ' I met with a fate unworthy of a father, and now other events are happening after others—by the intervention of some god.' We might explain TT6TJIOS airdrap, a fatherless lot, which, Orestes reminds her, would indeed have been so if she had lost her brother, who stood in the place of a father to her, Aesch. Cho. 232. Hermann explains the context t h u s : "Iphigenia ex crudeli patris consilio alia deinceps mala exorta dicit. Ad id Orestes, profecto, respondet, si perdidisses fratrem tuum." So also Schone, " sorlem haud paterno modo paratam." After the next verse Monk inserts Saifiovos TUX? nubs, which was given to Orestes in the old copies. By this arrangement, Orestes, who every where throughout this scene speaks in

397 855

860

865

870

875

senarii, here alone adopted a trochaic and choral verse. Kirchhoffs remedy is however better, of assigning 807 to Iphigenia. Perhaps v. 8GG should precede v. 865, which now ends abruptly. The persons, which from v. 861 to 869 are confused in the copies, were rearranged by Tyrwhitt. 870. The words 5eiV erAac seem to be needlessly repeated, both as to metre and sense. This is not the sort of repetition in which Euripides so often indulges in the case of single words. Monk omits SeiySi, and he is probably right. The true reading we suspect to be this :—& /ueAe'a T
398

EYPiniAOT iraXiv airo TrdXews, airo <j)6vov Trefj

TrarpiS' e's 'Apyeiav, irpiv [eVi] fu^os at/xart

880

aw TTekdcrcu; roSe [rdSe] /xeXia iroiepov Kara -^kpcrov, ou^t vaC,

dXXa

Si

apa /3dp/3apa KOU Si' oSovs dvdSous cneiyoxv. Sia Kuaveas arevoiropov irerpas fjLaKpa KekevOa vatouriv Spacrjaois. rdXa iva raXaxva. Tts av oSv raS' av ^ debs vj fiporbs yj

885

890

895

TL TU>V aSoKTJTWV

Tropov eviropov i^avvcrcu, Svolv

XO.

TOtV [X.OVOIV

'ATpei8a.LV [^cweT] K<XK(OI> eKkvcriv ; iv TOICTI 6av[xa
900

879. By omitting the unnecessary 4TT\, the voyage is very long to escape by ship a much better disposition of these verses through the Symplegades.' is obtained. It is true that ireA.afeii> liri 887. S»' oSovs Reiske for BicfSovs. The TLVI might be defended by Aesch. Suppl. preposition also belongs to Bdpfiapa, cc. But resting on herself and her brother alone. this destroys the true sense of the passage. This was not unnatural in the excited Iphigenia is soliloquizing as to the means state of her feelings. Orestes, v. 697, of saving her brother, after this strain:— had relied on Pylades and Electra for * How shall I send you home, before the maintaining the family name. sword overtakes you ? O, my soul, devise 901. KOV for /cal L. Dindorf, and air' thou the means ! Will you (Orestes) ay-yeKwi' Hermann for airayyeku. W. escape by land ? Then (apa) you will Dindorf and Kirchhoff retain the old meet death by going through barbaric reading; but the other may be called, tribes and pathless steppes. (Perhaps from its frequent occurrence, an estayou will prefer to sail:) And yet (^V) blished tragic phrase. Compare (besides

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. FIT.

399

TO \KZV L\a)v, OpecrTa, ^eipoiv 7repi/3oXas etKos \y]£avTa

8' OLKTCOV KOLTT' €K€LV

kafieiv

ekdeiv

OTTcos TO Kkeivbv oVo/xa T/JS o~Q)T7]pia<;

905

Xa/36Wes e«: y^5fir)a 6peer 6 a fiapftdpov.

OP.

J$.

cro<po)v yap avopwv ravTa, firj KfidvTas TV^TJ<;, tcaipbv XaySoWas, 1780^0,5 aXXas \a/3elv. KaXais eXe^as1 T77 TU^TJ 8' otjiiat jaeXew/ TouSe f w rj/juv rjv Se TIS irpodvfjLos f/, 910 crdeveiv TO Oelov fiaWov etKOTws cxei, ou JLIIJ ja' inCa"^r]<; ovS" airoaTrjcreLs \6yov Trvdecvdai Tiva 77OT' 'HXeKTpa TT6T\LOV /3LOTOV t,\a yap eo"Tai TTOLVT* e/xoi.

the passages quoted by L. Dindorf, mark, that Orestes could not be said ' to Suppl. fi84, Med. 652, Tro. 481, and take other pleasures,' viz. than he Pers. 266) Agam. 831, OVK &KXa>v ir&pa ought, because he had been embracing p.a.8ovopov \e£a> fiiov. his sister instead of caring for their mutual 902—8. The old copies give these lines escape. to the chorus : Heath and others to Py909. rrj TISXJ; KT\. ' Fortune has lades. doubtless a care for this (viz. for our safe 905. Seidler shows, by several in- escape) together with us,' provided we stances (Med. 125, Hec. 381, 435, Orest. co-operate with her; for, he proceeds to 1082), that ovop.6. rivos is a mere peri- say, the god assists the willing, cir^vhovri phrasis for TIS or Ti. The addition of ydp rot x® debs (7vAAaJu/3a*'€!, as the KXtivhv, applying to ovofia and not to saying was. trarmpla, makes the present passage re910—11. The sentiment is the same as markable. The sense is, ' how, having in Aesch. Pers. 738, &AA' orav iAe? he ™ Kd^ivovn ]S and naiphv Seiv 6e6s. See also on Hel. 1443. 912. Of the various corrections of this Kafie'iv, which bear a kind of correlative sense, derived from shooting at a mark, verse, the old reading of which was ovZev see Here. F. 203. Translate, ' For this is fj.' eViV^et yy ouS1 aTrocnrjaei^ with the the part of wise men, not, stepping be- variants —y, —77, Monk's appears the yond present chance when they have most probable, as given above. Kirchfound an opportunity (literally, ' not hoff attributes the same reading to Harleaving their vantage-ground when they tung. In illustration of the future incan take another aim '), to indulge in dicative following the aorist subjunctive other pleasures/ i. e. which are foreign to with ov [ji^t Monk cites Soph. Oed. Col. their present purpose, as now Orestes 450, aAA' oii T( /xri Aaxtacr' — °vTe —' and Iphigenia have been forgetting their ovricns ij|ei, and Electr. 42, ov s Aa0e?f, where &\\ws is Scaliger's.your sage counsel, prevent me from first Bothe adopts another way from Heath, inquiring about my sister Electra, and her /i^, 'KPdvTas TUX?)S Ktuphv, Aa@6t/Tas present fortunes.' —irpa>Tov, scil. irp\v TjSovas SAAois Xa/ie'ii'. There does not \rj£ai &c, v. 904. seem much force in Dr. Badham's re914. The common reading, given above,

400

ETPiniJOT

OP.

TwSe ^vvoiKzl fiiov e^oucr' evoaC/xova.

I
OSTOS Se TroSaTros, KCU Tii'os ni(j)VKe TTGUS ;

OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP.

5"r/)d(^to5 6 $&)Keus ToGSe /cX^erat varrfp. 6 8' ecrrt y ' 'ATpiois dvyarpos, opoyevrjs e/ids ; aveijjios ye, judvos e^10^ c r a ^ s <£iXo?. OVK 171/ TO#' OUTOS ore narr/p eicTewe fie. OVK ^ " ~yj>6vov y a p 2Tp6(f)LO<; r\v arrais rwa.

1$.

Xa~lP

OP. 1$. OP. J^. OP. 1$. OP. I<]>. OP. I'P.

Kdjads ye (rcoTrjp, ov^t crvyyevrjs \LQVQV. TO. Seim S' epya 7rws IVXT/? ^Tjrpos 7re/3i ; crtyw/xev avra.' Trarpl Ti/xwpcou i/ico. ^ S' a i r i a Tts di^^' OTOU KTetvei TTOCTIV ; ea TO. jxrjTpo^ ovSe
^

7r

°°''-S

915

920

\i-Ol T7)<; i[X7]S OpOCTTTOpOV.

925

930

and retained by Dindorf, Kirohhnff, and (see however on v. 1071), makes this Dr. Bailham, is called by Monk " mani- clause a second interrogation, reading festo absurda." He accordingly gives aj"r! TOU KTI'IVH •wSaiv; The meaning what is really much weaker, (pi\a yap perhaps is, TI 5e T^ itparyixa. i\v, % alria 1 iffrL TaijT e/uoi. Hermann has 6 ^woLKti. ' She has been incredulity, or rather, of half suspecting married to Pylades here.' See Electr. the existence of a thing in itself almost 1249. incredible, is conveyed by ov TI TTOV, 91S. o 8' eo-ri y KTK. ' And he is the Ar. Ran. 522, Soph. Phil. 1233. But son, I presume, of Atreus' daughter, my tfwov, which Monk and Badham here relation by blood, is he not ?' The ye is prefer, has a slight tone of banter, ' I omitted by Monk, who gives 4O-TIV (SO should think that,' &c, or is simply an also Kirchhoff), and fpo\ for epos, with expression of opinion, as Ajac. 850, faou Aldus. Strophius had married Anaxibia, -rakatva, rijvb" '&TO.V K\VT) rpaTiv, i)|e[ sister of Agamemnon ; and consequently fi.4yav KOIKVTOV iv irAo-ri TTO\CI. Pylades, the son (to which <5 5e refers, as 931. Whether, with W. Dindorf, we the next verse shows), was first cousin to read "Epivdy, or with the old copies 'EpiIphigenia. — satyrs, sure, certain; the vioiv, pronounced as a trisyllable, is of usual meaning of this word, which is little moment. See v. 970. So Qeuyvvin often applied to
I&IFENEIA II EN TATP01S. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. OP.

a>0r)ixev ov vvv -rrpatTOv <Wes aO\ioi. eyvaiKa, fiyjrpos *cr OVVCK rjkd.crTpovv OeaC. wcrff aljJLCLTTjpa crrofu' eVe^jSaAeiv i[xou. TI yap TTOT is yrjv TTJVS' ivopd/xeva-as TI XPWa fyacreLv ; p'rjTov rj y ^ Xeyoija' av dp^al 8' aiSe JXOL iroWStv novcov. iirel ret [JL7]Tpbs rav6' a ariyS>jj.ev KaKa es x&'PO-s 'rjXOe, [xeTaSpo^ais 'Epuvvcov r)\avi>6[JLeo-da (f>vyd8es, \evdev /XOL iroBa es r a s 'Adrjvas fS1^ y enepxpe Aoijias, SLKTJV irapaoy&v r a i s avcovvjAois deals.

401

935

940

of this distant inhospitable land.' The vulgate, which depends not upon iceAfvasense is, ' if you were persecuted by the 0e}s, but upon £Tt6p0iX€v
VOL. I I I .

3P

402

ETPiniAOT eoriv yap ocria \jjrjs foots a-Tvyov^evov' 01 8' icr^ov aiSa), ^ivia. ixovorpdne^d irap4(T)(ov OIKCDV oVres iv ravTw crreyei, o-iyij 8' ireKmjvavT* airpocrcfrOeyKTov p, OTTOS 8aiTos yevoljjuiqv TrcofjuxToq T avTwv S es 8' ayyos iSioi> IO-OV aT7ac7i

945

950

et)(ov 945. eoric Monk and Badham for eoTiV. Cf. Here. F . 1284, oil y&.p &Tas eirtrpocrHe uses the somewhat —Scria if/?i<pos, ' a holy tribunal,' the•qydpovs exuAreopagus, established by Zeus for the select word Teinaivc, though perhaps this refers (if the reading be correct,) as if a passive to the Homeric use,' to build ships.' Dr. verb had followed, like t£ei'i(6fj.7iv vir' Badham, who at first adopted a.TTp6tr6€yKToi>, 4\&6vra 81), which would stand, if the in- which he compares with airSppyrov. Tatermediate verses (945—6) be regarded dte arcanum consilium de me inierunt, as parenthetical, and the apodosis to eire! ut ab ipsorum dape vinogue separatus be supposed to commence at this verse, essem. In favour of airp6a(p6eyKTos are which will of course involve tie after /ueTa- such compounds as airpovkyopost airpoffSpo/xcus in v. 941.—The abhorrence felt S6KTJTOS, & C , and •xpoaipdiyKT'bs Soph. from holding converse with a murderer, Phil. 1067, while against the vulgate at least till he had been purified, and pro- air6
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. Kayay eXeyfai, rfKyovv Se criyrj

[JLCV

feVovs

OVK 7)£LOVV,

KOLSOKOVV OVK

403 955

eiSeVat,

rjv

K\VO) 8' 'A6r)va£oi6vua Treipa/nqpuj.. ocrac fi.ev ovv etflvro ireio'deio'ai BCKTJ,

960

965

955. ^Xey^ai, to put questions to them 961. This verse is the only one in as to the reasons of their treating me so. Euripides where an elision takes place at The old copies give K&ywy* e|€A.€y|ai, the end (not taking into account a choral which Hermann and others print Kayii senarius in Orest. 1489). We might read '£eA4y£ai. The compound verb is ' to is SLK-QV %<7Tf\v T ' , o r m a k e % or measure of wine served to each guest posed to those who continued the chase,1 on this occasion (see Schol. on Ar. Equit. avilipvTOL %(rav, v. 9 7 1 . — $rj<pov Trap 95), the Athenian people instituted the avrijv, ' close by the place of the trial.' feast (TfAe-rV, Bacch. 238) of the x<*«> This was the subterranean chapel under or second day of the Anthesteria. Monk the Areopagus, alluded to in Electr. 1271, •jrdyoy Trap* amhv ^dcrfxa Svcrovrai x®01/ds. would transpose 958—60 after v. 954. marked out for themselves,'

3

404

ETPinuor ipr}
XO. 1$.

970

975

evrevdev avSrjv Tplirohos eK ^pvcrov d? /x' eire/JLifte Sevpo SioTreres 'A6rjv£>v T iyKadtSpvcrai yBovi. dXk' jjwiTep 7)iuv a>pi(rev crwTTjpCav, ' r)v yap 6ea% KaTda-^oy^ev /3peTa<;, 980 T€ \rj^a KOX ere iroXvKanro) enedfet. crretXas MVKTJVCUS iyKaTacrr'qa-o) irakiv. aXk', £> ikrj6elcr, a> KacrCyvrjTov Kapa, crwerov Tra/rpaiov OLKOV, ZKCTGXTOV 8' ijxim &)S Tajx o\&)A.e rravTa /cat TO, JJe\oTTbSa>v, 985 ovpdvtov el [ifj Xr/rpofJiecrOa 6ed<; fipeTas. Seivrj TL<S opyrj Sai[ji6vo)v eire^ecre TO TavTaXeiov
' determined on having.' So Aesch. Suppl. 1071, S i\raTov 54 juoi 252, dpl&fuu Sf rl\v TC Hfppal$wi> xBdv(Tr6fia. See on Hec. 1000. 970. v6w. The law or precedent laid 986. ovpdvwv. Cf. v. 87. down by Pallas on the present occasion, 988. Whether tnr4p/j.a depends on eire1 vmav Xams tyi\<pouri rbv tpeiyovT ctei.— feffe or &-y€i, or, as W. Dindorf thinks, aviSpvToiffiv, ' restless.' Monk gives avi- in a manner on both, is a disputed point. fipiroio-i /i ^K&arpovv, which is an itn- Intransitively, with a dative, i-xi^atv provement, perhaps, were there authority occurs Hec. 583 ; transitively, Cycl. 392, for it. if the verse be genuine. The old copies 975. aaaoi is an obvious correction, give otel, Canter fryei. Dr. Badham thinks but not a necessary one. Schone com- some feminine participle originally stood pares a similar instance of enforcing a in place of Sia -nivav T'. favourable response by the same threat, 989. Iphigenia now reverts to the subHerod, vii. 141. ject which had been pressed upon her 976. AoKiii' Scaliger for Xafiiliv. The attention by Pylades at v. 904, and had two letters, )3 and K, are very often con- been touched upon in the concluding fused in MSS. Many instances are given words of her brother's speech. She adon Aesch. Suppl. 541. mits that she has long been anxious to 980. KaTdurxwuev, ' if we should secure.' return home, and avows her willingness See on Suppl. 15, OiSforou iraynAiipias to forget the cruel treatment of her father fxzpos Karatrx^v tyvy&St HoXvvelKei 64- in her desire to restore the house of the \av. Atridae. She would gladly too escape 983. & tplXri x^P D r - Badham, Aldus from the terrible necessity of preparing having £
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ.

405

Apyu yeviadai Kal ayrj<; r e yap crijs crwcrat/xi 8' OIKOUS* T»)Z> #eoi> S' 6Vws Xa#c<) 995 Se'SoiKa /cat Tvpavvov, rjVLK av /cevols KprjTnSas evprj Xcuras dyaXjaaros. 77iSs S' ov davovpcu ; Tt's S' evearu /JLOL Xoyos ; dXX' e! fjikv iv TI TOVO* ofiov yevr\crerai, 1000 ayakfxd. T otcrets nap? eif evTrpv/jivov veas a^et?, TO Kivhvve.vfxa yiyverai KOKOV TOVTOV Se ^(opicrdelcr iyto /xev But how to betray her trust to the god- the old reading may have been ayi) in the geneimage of Artemis is to be removed, that ral sense was the object of her dislike, is the present difficulty. If both it and v. 775-—Actftu is, perhaps, rather the deherself can be put on board ship, well liberative subjunctive than directly deand good; if the statue is left behind, pending on Sirais. In Hipp. 518, SeSotx she is undone. oirciis IAOL fi^j xiav <pavr]s (rocp^jy tf>avt? is a 990. eicritieTv. Whether this depends probable reading. The meaning virtually on Trplv or on irp66vixoy ex», is not veryis, dAAa TTOJS \ddto T7jp 0t6vi TOVTO [lev clear. Hermann maintains the former, yap SeSoiKa. ' Anxiety indeed to be at Argos I have 997. Kprfir'iSas, for fiddpoy, the base had before you came here and I saw you,' whereon the image stood. adding, ' aliter inepta diceret.' But the 998. Dr. Badham conjectures, TT&S oh natural order of the words need not be Bavovixtu ; rls 5" iviaraX poi \6yos ; departed from, ' I have long ago wished, 999. iv TJ TOVTO, this one combined even before you came here, to be at act. There were two acts in fact, but Argos and to revisit you.' It is obvious she speaks of them as one, because the that, before the dream narrated at the separation of them would be fatal to her. beginning of the play, she had believed Markland gives TOOO', but in this case iv Orestes to be still alive. TI would become the predicate, where TL 991.
the

MSS.

having

r$ KTUVOVVTI.

have written, eis ev TOVT6
But 6/jiod means, as Monk translates it, ' by one operation.' reads rQ KTS'IVOVT'I fxe. But see on Ion 1002. TO{ITOV cannot refer to Orestes 1498. At the end of the next verse 8e\a> (who would have been TOESE, besides that is very awkwardly repeated. Perhaps, o-v is immediately afterwards addressed to bpBixrai wore, or ird\iv, as Markland pro- him), and therefore it must refer to &yahposed. ixa. There is some difficulty in this pas995. adxraifii T" Markland. Hermann sage, which seems to mean, ' if you get contends that Se is right, though his argu- me and the statue (the latter being the ments are perhaps rather subtle. He ren- express object of Orestes' voyage) away ders it, simul autem patria domus te from the land, well and good ; the risk is incolumi non erit deserta. As the MS. worth venturing : but, if you only carry Flor. 1 omits
406

ETPiniJOT av 8' av TO (TOVTOV Qi[ievo% ev vocrrov

OP.

ov [Aijv TI (ftevyoi y ovZi a el Oavevv crcocracrav' ov yap dXX' avrjp JMCV IK oopcov Oavoiv 7To6ewbs, TO. Se yvvaiKos acrOeurj. OVK av yevoip/iqv crov re Kal ju/^rpbs ovevs' TO Keivrjs alfia, Koivofypwv Se aol al tfiv OeXoLfJi' av Kal davav Xax^v lo-ov. Se y, TjVTrep jxr/ aurbs ivTavdol weo-co, OXKOV, rj o~ov Kardavciiv fiasco jaeVa.] S' aKovcrov el irpoo-avTes tfv rdSe

1005

1010

, TTWS av Ao££as ideo~mo~€

t ayakjAa $eas 7rdXio"/Aa ITaXXaSos TTpocrwTrov etcriSetv ; drravTa yap crvvdel? TOLS' ets ev VOCTTOV ikiri^a Xafielv. i
TTWS out' yevoiT a v w o r e ju-^C7 i7ju.as

1015

uave.iv

0' a fBov\6ji.eo-da; rfjBe yap voei. safe, I shall be undone, because I shall be accused of having connived at the threat.' 1004. The sense is, ov tpeiya rh KVV-

copies) is as unique as evTavOo! in tragedy ; the 76 is bad; and after Orestes had said,' I will live and die with you in common,' it was needless to add, ' and I SiSpevjua, ov"S el Oavetv fxe XP^?i cuiffaffdv will return home with you or dying will remain with you on the spot.' Monk, a"€. The accusative <xw
IQIFENEIA H EN TATP0I2.

407

[VOOTOS 7T/3OS OIKOUS" 17 Se ^SOUXTJCTIS

OP. I3>. OP. 1$. OP. OP. 1^. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP.

ap' ow Tvpavvov SioXecrai SwaCfxeO' av ; 8euw rdS' eliras, d\X' ei o~e crwcrei OVK av SvvaCcrdrjv, TO Se npoOvfJiov rjvecra TI S'j ei jne raw T<5Se KpvxjjeLas \ddpa ; ws S^ CTKOTOS XajSovres efw delpev av ; KkerrToJv yap rj vv£, r»js 8' dXrjdeias TO <£ eio"' ivSov Iepov <^uXa/ces, ovs ou Xrjo-ojAev oifLOL' 8ie0dpiJiecrda' irws cwdet^ev av; f^611' 8o/«3 JHOI Kawov i^evpr/iJid TL. volov TI ; 86£r)s /ACTCISOS, &>9 Kayw /jidOoj. Tats cats dviats eipio-Kew Setval yap ai

1020

1025

1030

(f>ovea ae rjo-ej ^prjaai, nanoion TOIS efiots, ei Kep

ae \e£opev 6vew 6ea, in this light,' viz. that both of these objects may be effected together, since you are resolved to carry oft' image and priestess together. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 45, TpBe yhp rpavas ipa. Eur. El. 639,

1035

rightly admitted by Monk and Badham. The remark is evidently addressed to Orestes and Pylades. 1025. On the neuter form , which is the correction of Bro. of the editors. In favour of it Schone daeus,) is the MSS. reading, and the inwell compares Iph. A. 9G5, el irpbs "Ikiov terpolator doubtless meant, as t£a SeTpev Iv TiyS' ewa/ice v6aros. But it is a com- b & yf mon law in monostich dialogue, to com1027. iepov Dobree for iepol. Markmence with two verses; and the sense is so complete here with that number, while land lepo(piAaK(s, which Hermann adopts, /SouAjjms is so mere a tautology, and fiov- comparing vao
408 OP. 1$. OP. I<£. OP. 1$. OP. I<£. OP. I<£. OP. 1$. OP. 1$. OP.

ETPiniAOT riv alrCav trover'; vTroirTevco n yap. ov KaOapov ovra, TO 8' ocriov Sacra) fy ri hrjra (JLCLXXOV deas dyaXft dXicrKerai, ; TTOVTOV ere TTTjycus ayv'icrai fiovXiqcroixai, er' ev Soju.oicri (BpeTas, e ca ireirXevKa^ev. KaKeivo vti^at, crov 0t,y6vro<; a>s, epS. irol STJTO. ; TTOVTOU vorepov el7ra9 eicfioXov ; ou mOs ^aXtvoIs XwoSeVois 6p[ie2 credos, cri) 8' ^ TIS aX\os eV -)(ep°^v olcrei O p e r a s ; eyw1 Ovyetv yap ocriov icrr e//,ot fJ-ovr). ITiAaSijs 8' 6'8' T7)U,rv 77-ou rera^erai cj)6vov ; Tavroz' xepoiv croc Xe^erat [xtaa/M eyoiv. \d6pa 8' avaKTOs ^ etSoTOS BpaaeL? raSe ; Treicracra JJLVOOLS' OV yap av Xadoij^i ye. ye TTITUXOS evrfprjs wdpa. «at

a o l Si) jxeXeiv xprj rdXX'

OTTCOS

1040

1045

1050

efei

1036. vvoTTTeia, I suspect what you irpos vabv, as here iK0d\\«r$ai. But will say respecting me. Monk injudi- Iphigenia has a deeper scheme than that; ciously adopts Markland's alteration, TIV she will take care to convey the image to aiTiav (Tyovo^; oi>% inroirTevo) Tt yap. the very spot where his ship is moored, 1037. S^ffw, i. e. Xe^o/iev as 8<&, and which.' Kirchhoff would read 4cp''6ye, TIS for ris. ' to fetch which,' &c. 1046. TT6VOV Brodaeus, 86\ov Mus1041. I t is not easy to choose between grave, for (p6vov. Either emendation crov 8iy6vTos, ws ipa, ' you having touched gives a good sense ; ' What place shall be it, as I shall say,' (in which case vityai assigned to our friend Pylades here in the depends on j3ouA4 XPW ' viirrtiv. T h e latter, which ia described as polluted, and the following Seidler's, is preferred by Hermann, Kirch- verse confirms this view. hoff, Dindorf, and Matthiae; the former 1047. ex*"7 for ex*"' Kirchhoff. by Monk and Badham. 1049. 76, the reading of the MSS., 1042. irotSiJTa; ' Whither then (will seems more forcible than Monk's viv. you pretend to carry it to) ? Do you Aldus has
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. evbs [JLOVOV Set, racrSe avyKpvxpai raSe. dXX avTiaXfi /cat Xoyovs TretcrT^ptous evpi&K' e^et rot Swa/xiv eis OLKTOV yvvrj. TO. 8' aXX', icrws av vdvra cru/XySai^ /caXai?. a) (^iXrarat yurat/ces, eis Ujica? ^S /cat ra//,' eV u/xiv eWiv ^ KaXw? v elvcu /cat crTeprjdrjvai, T' a8eKi\6pov dXXrjXat? yevos, croitfiLV Te KOiva irpayn-aT dcr^aXecrTarai. cnyijcraO' rjfjuv /cat crvveKTrovrjcraTe vyd<;. KOKOV rot yXwcrcr' orw TTUTTT] vapfj. bpare 8' a»s rpeis [lia Tuyr) TOVS ^tXrarous 7^ yijs iraTpcoas vocrros ^ daveiv e^et.

409

1055

1060

1065

crcoOelcra 8', a>s a v /cat cru Kowcovfj^ crwcrco cr' es '.EXXaS'. dXXa. 77po§ ere trive to reach the ship, and to persuade the distinction in the degrees of comparithe chorus to be silent. Dr. Badham, son is most objectionable, and the verse who is generally a follower of Monk, is as weak and worthless a one as could tacitly adopts this, and Kirehhoff made be conceived. Of the next line also sus the same correction independently, though picion may with some reason be enterhe would further read aoi 8' aS. By tained ; but it is not so manifestly an TaXAa Iphigenia could only mean the safe interpolation as the present. 1064. iria-rij Hermann for TTIVTIS, and escape after she has reached the ship; whereas Orestes would mean, the inter- irdpa for irapp. The subjunctive howvening steps to he taken in getting the ever after oar is without ai* is sufficiently common. See on Ion 856. By ' a trusty statue out of the temple. 1052. rdffSe, the chorus. See on Ion tongue' she means a tongue that will speak TO Kaipia, but not ra air6ppr]Ta. 667. Aesch. Cho. 546, aii>a> Se KpinrTeiv 1068. v6
VOL. III.

3G

410

ETPiniAOT ere /cat C\r)<; yovdroiv r e /cat rS>v ev Sofiotcn tyCkTaratv,

1070

fJLrjTpbs irarpos re /cat TZKVOV, OTCO Kvpel.

Tt (j>are; TLS VJJL£)V (ftr/crlv, rj TIS ou dikei, acrde, ravra. /xr) yap alvovcrtov Xoyovs Kayo) /cat /cacrtyvijTos raXa?. XO.

Odpcrei, C\r] Secnrouva,

/cat CTGJ^OU [JLOVOV

1075

ws e/c y ' e/xou o~ot iravra <jiyy\Ori<jera,i, ICTTW )U,eyas ^ e v ? , S

1$.

ovaurde jivdov /cat yivoicff crbv epyov rj&r) KOX aov elerfiaivetv ws avri)l T^^et T^crSe Koipavo<; ~^9ovo<; dvtxiav i\dy)(a)v, el KaTeCpyaarau, i;eva>v. a> TTOTVI, r)irep p AvXC&os Kara ecrweras e/c irarpoKTovov fie /cat i w roucrSe T' - ^ TO Ao^iov ou/cert /SpoTOtcrt Sta cr' eTrJTVfjeov crrofxa. dXX' evfievrjs eKfiydi [iapfidpov -^8ovb<; es Tas Aurjvas' Kat yap evvao ov vpeiret

1080

1085

proached quite to it. At a distance, the the impOivios TTOUS may be her's alone, appeal to individuals, ai KO} ae &c, 1079. She here turns to Orestes and would have been unintelligible. Her- Pylades. Compare Rhes. 339, (ri T* eS mann adduces an ingenious argument irapaivtls Ka\ ov Kaipias -W6TVC. Compare the address of this verse, because it appears from v. 130 Helen to Hera and Aphrodite under simithat the chorus consisted of virgins, lar circumstances, Hel. 1093 seqq., & Moreover, Srip is masculine only ; a diffi- TT6TVL, % Alounv ev Aetcrpots Trlrveis, KT\. culty which Monk meets by reading t¥ TW 1083. TTO.TPOKT6VOV, irregularly used for Kvpei. Bothe also prefixes an asterisk, as IK Trarpyas X 6 P ^ KTeivobtrT)s /ite. The to a dubious passage. If the verse be position of Seti/rjs suggests a doubt of its genuine, 8TCJ> Kvpe'i may be taken as a genuineness. The poet, if he wrote general formula, like 5s fxoi ir&VTes els ev these concluding lines at all, ought to flKere, apparently said of women alone, have written, efrrep AvXtSos Kara irrvxas Iph. A. 1127, and as so used because no rb irplv [x iawcras—aSitybv fie Kal vvv. feminine equivalent to J n n was in use. 1086. tu/Atv^s €K^T)8I, depart (i. e. (So perhaps aiVia av8' '6TOV in v. 92G.) suffer your statue to be removed) proWe cannot be certain that all the mem- pitiously, and without anger at the stealthy bers of the chorus were maidens, because means to be adopted, from this barbaric the use of the singular in the address to land to the renowned Athens. Schone Iphigenia, v. 126—42, clearly shows that compares T&S evSalfj.oi'as 'ASiivas in Oed. it was spoken by the coryphaeus, and so Col. 282.

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. XO.

vaietv, Trapov aoi iroXiv ex e w / euScu/ opvis, a irapa trtTpivas TTOVTOV SeipaSa?, OKKVOJV, eXeyov olrov dei'SetSs euftWrov £vvero2s fioav, OTL vocnv

411

crrp. a. 1090

KeXaSeZs a e i JAO\.IT
iy COL

Oprfvovs, a-nrepos

1095

irodovcr 'EWdvoiv dyopous, iroOovcr ApTejAiv \o^iav, a trapa KvvOtov o^dov oitceL (j>oivLKoi 6' d T evepvia. KCU

1100

1089. The chorus, in a beautiful but very difficult ode of the glyconeau metre, bewail the captivity which they now endure far from their homes in Hellas. They compare themselves to the Halcyon, that bird of sorrow that sits on the solitary rocks and sings for its lost mate. They long to revisit their native land, and Delos, where Artemis is worshipped with more congenial rites. They recall the time when first they were sold as slaves by victorious enemies, and assigned as attendants on the priestess of the Tauric temple. Would that they had never known what happiness was, for then they would have felt less keenly their present misery. The goddess whom they serve is now about to depart; Pan and Phoebus will attend her voyage to Athens. They will be left, while fair breezes waft away the swift galley. Would that they could take wings and fly away to join in the festive dances and marriage gaieties in which they used once to rejoice !—It is remarkable that throughout the singular first person is used. Ibid. Aldus has Ttis ireTpivas. By the omission of TCIS, with the two best MSS.,the antistrophic verse has the final long syllable resolved into two short. The Halcyon, commonly translated King-fisher, was some kind of sea-fowl, the note of which was thought peculiarly plaintive. Hence Ovid, Her. xviii. 81, ' Halcyones solae, memores Ceycis amati, Nescio quid visae sunt mihi dulce queri.' Aristophanes appears to parody this passage, Ran. 1309, a\Kv6v€S, at Trap' deeaots 0aAa
fia against Barnes' oiKrphv, which most of the recent editors admit, Aesch. Agam. 1 1 6 2 , v[j.vov(ri $' vpvav fidi[jLa
Htvcu TvpuTapxov &TT)V. Similarly in Cycl.

fid,*la.K.xov yiav is 'a song about Bacchus.' Of course, olnrphv is in itself probable; but why should transcribers have changed an obvious and ordinary epithet for a peculiarly choice epic noun, by which the construction becomes involved instead of simplified?—zhiJjvtTov KTX., intelligible to those who are themselves experienced in woe. Cf. Iph. A. 466, ov (rvve-rh. avveT(£>?.—'6TL depends on ev^vvtrov, 'namely, that it is thy husband (Ceyx) whom,' &c. 1094. [email protected], I set my sorrowful strains alongside of yours; I compare the one with the other. So KarafidA.. Ae
a human, songstress. So &TTTtpos tpdris, ' an omen not derived from birds,' Agam. 267. 101)6. ay6povs, the assemblies; Here. 412. El. 723. This and the next verse are glyconean polyschematislic, answering to the ordinary form in the antistrophe, as v. 1092, 1109, and v. 421 and 439. 1100. For the ' full-tressed' date palm

3 G •2

412

ETPiniJOT yX.au/cas 6a\\ov Ipbv i\a£as, AOLTOVS aiSiW. (jytkav, Xi/jbvav 6' eVkicrcrovcrav vSwp KVKkiov, ev9a KVKVOS yxeXcw§09 Moucras depanevei. a> iroWaX SaKpvwv Xi/3aSe?, at Trap^tSas ets ejaas €TT€crov, aviKa irvpyuw eV vavcrlv i/3av epeT/xotcri Kai ov Se Si' e/A7roXSs fiapfiapov rj\6ov, tvda r a s eka<j)OKTovov Kopav Xarpeuw

1105 a.

1110

1115

(prjXovcra TCW Sta. sent the chorus as yvvames V7ia\v &yuv. appears from Photius, BaWbs, \4ycrai But see on v. 1096. Kal AffT&tpavosTTJS €\aias, and again, 1112. viarov ^AOov is like <=A0E«< 65bi>, OaAA.bs, KAa5os e'Acti'as' 3} Trap rb 0d\- as Aesch. Theb. 711, ^ 'A6r)s otiobs av \ov. TdffS' t rAafiov
I&ITENEIA H EN TAYPOIH.

413

TOS SvcrBaCixov'1 iv yap dvayK
fieTafidWei 8' evSaifiovCa'

1120

TO Se /xer' evrn^ia? KCLKOV-

crdai dvaroLS /Sapvs aldJv. /ecu ere fiev, TTOTVI , 'Apyda

(XTp.

OXKOV

crvpitfiiv 8' 6 ovpeiov H a w s 6 <£ot/3os & 6 kirraTovov Xvpa<s rejjixfiei Xnrapav

1125

1130

still nearer the truth, as Kirchh off sug- resolved into two short; and for the congests. The doctrine here is the same as text, nothing can be more appropriate in Here. 1292, where see the note ; viz. than the proposition, conveyed by //erathat it is better never to have known ySa'AAei, that happiness is not lasting. happiness, if we are destined to experience Kirchhoff proposes //eTa^oAi) SvcrSaireverses. There is great truth in the re- f ( mark ; a beggar's child, ill-clad, cold, 1121. T£> Se for T£> yap Seidler, these half-fed, shows, to the surprise of unthink- particles being often confused. Of course, ing people, no signs of unhappiness, be- evrvxias is the accusative plural. To cause it has never known what comfort avoid the ambiguity with the genitive, and luxury are. And so ' in hardships,' Scaliger would read eiirvxiav. The plural the chorus goes on to say, ' one is not however occurs Ion 482 and 1506. afflicted, if one has been brought up in. 1125—7. She describes the ai\bs of them from childhood. But happiness is the TpirjpavArjs by a poetical figure; 'and liable to a reverse (p-fTapdAAei) ; and the the wax-fastened reed of the mountain being brought low after prosperous cir- Pan by its shrill notes shall encourage the cumstances is to mortals a heavy lot.' rowers.' On oiipziov see v. 1140. Compare Ale. 926. Hel. 418. Troad. 634. 1130—1. Something is here wrong; 1119. Ka.fi.vei is adduced from one MS.but as every editor has his own conjecfor Ka/xveis. So also Reiske and Milton. ture, it is a hazardous matter to restore 1120. The reading in the text is Lent- the original. Hermann omits e«, Seidler ing's correction for ^ueTajSaAAei dvadat- and Bothe, followed by W. Dindorf, give ftovia. He compares Here. 1291, Ke/fArj- ES a, Monk ila', which he is confident is JUCVOJ Be tpaiTl /xaKapicv irore al yuerajSoAal right; while for the MSS. reading, asiSaiy irovqp6v. The two short syllables /^era it|ei, he thinks the poet may have put are isochronous with Xi/j.i> in v. 1183. Dr. jueTa fj.e\ovs Tri^-jrwv. Certainly a^ei is Badham is dissatisfied with this slight cor- suspicious, because the same word was rection, S' e(5 for Sus. He thinks ovvtpo- used in v. 1124, so that the sentence, as the text commonly stands, virtually is, ah tpos Sva-Sai/Mo/nf was the original reading, and that utTafSaAAei is corrupt. But [Lev pavs a£et Kal *o?/3os #Jel 'A8J)vas. with aiyrpoipos it is obvious to supply The most probable and natural reading av6.yKa.is. Monk says, " verba a sensu appears to be ire/iif'ei Xnrapav | 'AOrjraiW pariter et metro aliena confidenter mu- eV! yav, because Phoebus would escort tavi in [xerafioKal 5' evSaifj-ovia, lo suchor conduct his sister Artemis and her every change is happiness," by which priestess, while ct£ei would only be aphe means, that as change cannot be for plicable either to the ship itself or to the worse, it must be for the better. The Orestes. In the antistrophic verse the metre however still has a long syllable metre has been happily restored by Her-

414

ETPiniAOT [eisj Avrjvaioiv em yav. ifie S' avTov irpdknrovcra /Secret poOioi<; \_aipi S'] to-Tia *Se irpoTovoi Kara TTpapav virep aroXov iKTreTaaovcTL TroSas *re 1135 aw. OLKeLCDV S ' V77£p

kv VCOTOUTLV

1140

aijxi doatpvcra' oL<; oe crTairjv, out KOU mann, who reads -n-pbs for /xarepos. It is Dindorf, or aepi. The latter is not at all probable that els here, yap for be in v. necessary to the sense, and is an unusual 1121, arav for Tap in v. 1117, the omis- dative which has all the appearance of a sion of oh in v. 1116, and v&rois afxois ingloss or amplification of eKirerd'o-ovo-i. v. 1140, are all due to some officious me- Hermann edits aept 5' to'ria re irpSrovoi trical transcriber, who sought to restore KTX., and Monk, after Markland, aept &" exact syllabic correspondence at the ex- lo-ria Kal itp6rapoi, though he seems to pense of the sense, and without knowing admit the truth of Seidler's criticism, the laws which regulate the licences in that the Kal is here "prorsus absonum." Kirchhoff gives aepi $' Itrrla . . . irpbrovos glyconean verses. 1132. irpoXiirovtra Hermann for Xi- (so MS. Pal.) Kara j irpqpixv KTA. and in the antistrophe, els eptv opw^eva iroXvvovaa. Monk transposes the 8e, giving e[x avrov 5e Xtirovtra.—irxdraicrip thevoiKiAa | (pdpea KTX. We might perhaps supply the lost monosyllable by trot. present editor for irXdrais. 1134. irp6rovoi, as the word implies, Seidler gives irpb nrporivov. But the and as has been explained on Hec. 114, chief difficulty lies in the antistrophe (v. were properly the ropes which secured 1148). the mast at the bows and the stern, ir6Ses, 1138. tviiXwv irvp is the moving upper ' the sheet-lines,' being fastened on each ether, according to the theory of Anaxaside near the stern. Hermann however goras. thinks that by irp6rovoi, both here and ia 1140. Monk gives vdiroiaiv ifiois for Hec. 114, the ropes are meant by which vtbrots a/iois, and he is probably the sails were furled or unfurled; and right, for the verse should certainly be Monk says they were those, " quorum glyconean. In the strophe, v. 1126, ope vela eriguntur." The ir6Ses (accord- we should perhaps read either ovpeiov or ing to Hermann and Seidler, and indeed, ovpifldra. See on Androm. 103, where consistently with a word meaning the the metre suggests alwe'iva. for alireivq.— bottom or lower end of a sail) were the Qod&vaa, ' quickly moving.' two lowest extremities of the canvas, 1142. x°P°~'s , like trraaa xopoh where they are fastened to the ropes: Electr. ] 78, which Monk well compares. Schol. ad Ar. Equit. 436, 7r,' seated at a marriage / pand as they unfurl them. If the anti- feast,' is a doubtful sense. The context strophic verse be right, we must here requires that she should say,' Would that omit either 'urria, with Bothe and W. I could take my place in the dance, where

IQITENEIA

H EN TATPOIZ.

415

f7rap6dvo<; ev iripi

TTOS' eiXtcrcroucra Ckas

1145

vpbs rjklKOJV Oidcrovs es d/xiXXa?, ^apijoiv ^airas *T' eis epiv afipoirXovTov bpvvjxiva, TTokwoiKiXa cftdpea KOU TrkoKafiovs ye1150 0OA2. TTOV V 0 ' 17

TWvSe

formerly also I joined the festive ring at playing in rivalry,' as in v. 1094, and this a marriage/ Hence it is very likely the is by no means improbable : though we poet wrote, O6L KCU irdpos 4v euSoiclfiOLS may supply some more appropriate paryd/tois. The genitive would naturally ticiple to irAoKct^ous, like Koo-ixov/nevr], follow from the corruption of irdpo? epinto from 7repij6aAA.oJueVjj, ' putting on.' Dr. irapSfvos. It is doubtful if the words Badham compares Soph. Antig. 1093, l could mean either ' a maiden honourably K^ p 0d px born ' (Monk), or ' virgo nobili digna con1151. The common reading, yivvmv nubio ' (Hermann). See however on v. tirnia&v, is defended by W. Dindorf on 134. Kirchhoff proposes irdpoiB' CVSOKI-the ground that the dative, in point of fiova' 4/j.as, retaining the MSS. reading syntax, depends on Trcpt&aAAofj.4va, though fiarepos. in point of sense on io-Kia^ov. Monk's 1145. Hermann's correction for irapa ylvvas, though it is metrically admissible, •n6V €i\ion the stage at the moment TTXOVTOIO els epw, has been corrected by pearance when Iphigenia, probably apprised of his the present editor, and with not greater approach, is leaving the temple with the rashness than others have used, in read- sacred image in her arms. Explanations Ing X^-'SHS 6' (Markland and Badham), ensue, which afford an opportunity for KOX rhv ajipdirXovTov (Bothe), real xalTasmaturing the plot that has been agreed (Monk), no! xa^Tas a0p6ir\ovToy €I)T' | on.—irvAaipbs, /cA^Sou^oy, Upla.—tf8ri EIS epiv (Schone), or u.fjf>6ir\ovrov'6T'tisReiske for $; 5}j, which Monk strangely epic (Hermann). The sense is, ' and en- retains, because he does not remember tering into a rivalry of rich adornment of any passage where tf$n commences an the hair.' This, by giving irXdraujLv for interrogative question. In the next verse irXdrais in the strophic verse, restores T€ was added by Bothe. Dr. Badham, the metre with close accuracy. Hermann, with superfluous praise, admits the conwith more violence, there gives ^odicp jecture of Jacobs, hdiTTovrai. But, as Aa/iireiv is an active verb (Ion 83, 87), 'dis1149. Monk gives

416

ETPiniJOT

dSuTois * T ' iv ayvois crafjua \dfnTOvrai rrvpi; XO. T^S' eo'Tti', rj crot Trdvr, dva^, epet cratficos. eo. ea' Tt ToSe /AeTaipet5 ef aKLvrfraiv (3d6pav, 'Aya/JLe/xvovos Tra?, 0ea$ dyaX/x' e^ aiAeWis ; 1$. aVa|, ey' auToG iroSa crov eV Trapaardcnv. 00. Tt 8' ecrTiv, 'I<j)Lyev€La, Kaivov iv So/xots ; ocrta, y a p OLOW/X e7ros Tooe. 1$. 00. 1$. ov Kadapd [JLOL TO, OvfiaT r/ypevcracrd', ava£. Tt jovKOioagav TOVTO a ; i] oogav Aeyets ; SV TO T-^S ^eou TTOKW eSyoas direcrTpd<j>7j. i$. r) viv cretcrjiios earpexpe oxftuv 8' 6/xjU,aT&)v i$. 00. rj 8' atTta Tts ; ^ TO Tftii' £evcoi> /xvcro? ; i$. ^/S', ouSef aXXo1 Set^a y a p Se8paKaT0i>. 00. dX\' ^ Ttv' e/cavov fiapfidpcov (X

1155

1160

eo.

@o.

1165

1170

the passive here may well mean Kaioyrui, KeXevQov—Si>s Ka0apo-ia
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. rjXBov TOV (j>6vov 0 0 . TIV ; eis epov yap TOV fx,a0elv 1$. fjirjTepa KareipydcravTO KOLVOJVCO 0 0 . "AnoXXov, OV8' iv /3apfidpot,<; erXr/ rd8' dv. 1$. Tracr^s Siary/Acns rjXddrjcrav 'EXXdSos. MU. ^ TWVO efcari 017T ayaA/x eg-co 6i>ov. 00. jaiao"ju,a S' eyvcos TOIC i^ivoiv voia> Tpoirca ; 1$. rjXey^ov, cos ^eas /3peras drrecrTpd^rj TTOXLV. 00. crocfi-qu cr' edpexpev 'EXXas, &i; TJCTOOV /caXco?. 1iXTpov dyyeXXovTi CTOL ;

417

1175

1180

1171. OIKHIOV KTA.' ' The guilt of adopted by Kirchhoff. If any change is murder they had upon them when they necessary, Kal (XvyKa6t7; TIS tip rdb' ^JXTTKT^V superstitious scruple, on a well-meaning fSpoT&v irore; Tit. Badham thinks the barbaric prince, is illustrated by this best correction would be, ouS1 iv fiapfSd- scene, compared with the very similar one in the Helena, where Helen persuades pOLS TIS CLVT* €T\T]. 1175. The reply to the preceding verse Theoclymenus that certain funeral rites is, in effect, oiib' •r\vis utTaaT-fiffa, that I may re-Badham compares Ar. Vesp. 174, o'lav move it from the pollution of blood, which irp6<pa
VOL. III.

3H

418

ETPiniJOT

1$. TOV JJLOVOV 'OpecrTrjv ijjibv a$e\cf>bv 00. ws 8rj o-€ crwcrats ^Sovcus dyyeX/xaTcov ; 1$. Kal iraripa ye Irjv Kal KaXais irpacrcreiv i/xov. 00. crv 8' es TO TTJS #eoi) y i£evevo~a<; eiKOTO)?. I<£. iraadv ye fiLO~ovoJ> 'EWdS', rj fi aundikeo'ev. 0 0 . Tt SrJTa Spa/iev, pdl,e, Tolv ^evow nipt; 1$. TOV vofJbov dvdyKrj TOV TrpoKei/xevov ere/Hew. 00. OVKOVV iv epya ^epvi^Ses £M/>OS Te crov ; I<£. ayvols KaOap/JLois irpa>Td viv vCxpau ddXco. ©0. 7Trjyaio~LV vSaTtov TJ dakacrcria Sp6o~Tepov yovv TTJ 0ew nriaoiev dv. I#. Kal Ta/xd y OVTCO /xaXkov av KaXws ex o t 00. OVKOVV Trpos avTov vabv eKTrvrrTei Kkvhatv; 10. iprfpCas Set- Kal yap a'XXa hpdcrofxev. 00. ay' evda -^prj^eL^ ov (f>ika> Tapped* opav. 1$. ayvio-Teov [JLOL Kal TO TTJS Oeov /3peVa?. 00. eiTrep ye K^Xts e/3a\e VLV fLrjTpoKTovos. 1$. ou ya/3 7TOT' av viv rjpd[X7]v fiddpatv diro. Agam. 521, uripv^ 'Axaiuv xa'pe r^" nub arpaTOv. Many instances have been given on Choeph. 497.—TI Matthiae for ri, which would have implied that Thoas knew some message had arrived from Argos, and wanted to know what it was. —Monk's o.yyti\avTt here is no improvemerit. In the next, he needlessly inserts y3 after yOpiari]v. 1184. Kirchhoff puts no question at the end of this verse. 1185. Kal (rjv TE irartpa Monk, because " rhythmus est insuavis et ye a loco alienum." He thinks the poet should not have made Iphigenia tell a gratuitous falsehood about her father; but he had not perhaps fully considered the Greek doctrines and practices on the subject of deceit. 1186. Monk, who says nothing about the sense of a rather obscure verse, reads els TO TTJS 6eas, because he sees no meaning in the ye. It belongs rather indued to av Be than to 6eov, but its force is exerted generally on the verse: ' You however took refuge with good reason in your duty to the goddess,' i. e. you estaped from the bait by saying you were

1185

1190

1195

1200

detained here by the services of the tempie. By inveiv the metaphor of swimming away from a bait is happily kept up. Cf. Hipp. 470, is Se T^JV TVXVV weaova' oai\v <jv, niis ttv eKvevaat So/ceij; Ibid. 822, iriXafos eiVopoi TOITOCTOI',fiirrefi-S}TOT' £ia>cuaui iraXiv. Young students will not confound this with ejc'veuo-e from tKveveii', v. 1330. 1190. iv epycp, ready for action; the same in effect as ITOI/IOI. 1193. This verse is cited by Stobaeus, Flor. iv. 20, besides several grammarians and Diogenes Laertius (quoted in the notes of Herm. and Dind.). It was a yvaifiri well suited to the Greek notions both of the sanctity of the elements and of the purgation or lustration, by material means, from moral guilt. 1195. Kal rafid y KTA. This verse is ambiguous : she means, ' this will also suit my plans of escape ; ' while Thoas is to understand by it, ' my duty to the goddess will be more satisfactorily performed.' 1196. etcrciirTei. See on vorepbv IKfiohov, v. 1042.

I&ITENEIA H EN TATP01S. 00. 1$. 00. 1$.

St/caios rjv&ejBeu oiaOd vvv a JJLOI y€v£o~0a); o-hv TO aiqjxa'weiv rdSe. Seo-jua TOIS ^ivoiari irpocrdes.

00.

1$. 00. I#.

419

7TOI Se or' e/c^vyotev aV ;

'EXkas oiSev ovSeu. 1205 tr' eVi Seo-)na, TTp6o-rro\oi. KaKKOfiL^ovTcov ye Sevpo TOVS £dvovs 0 0 . ecrrat raSe.

TTIOTTOV

00.

•f]\iov npocrdev TC flOl CTTUjJuTTeilTT

00. 1$. 00. J#. 0O.

oio

o~oi.

/cat 73"dXet irefixpov TLV' ocrrts eV So/xots \ii\wuv aTravras.

1210 UT7 crvvavTaiev

1202. SI'KOIOJ, a rare feminine form, 1208. For TVX«S Hermann gives rayas, used also in Heracl. 901, and justified by * injunctions,' a rare word, and one not the occasional use of S Kal r) Kvpios, very likely to have been here used by Heracl. 143, Aesch. Suppl. 712. Monk Euripides, even if we could be sure that gives SiKaios in his text, but apparently, it meant Trpo(TTdyfj.aTa rather than Ta|eis from his note, he preferred SIKCUOV, after (Aesch. Eum. 286). One cannot help Elmsley. The meaning would be dif- suspecting, that ei for ,u}/ is the true ferent, ' piety and forethought are right,' reading in the next verse, and that Thoas —a general sentiment much less pointed asks, ' To warn them that what will and appropriate than the old reading, befal them, if they should meet the mur' Your piety and your forethought are derers?' Thus Iphigenia completes her right (disinterested).' On the article sentence, a-i\\iavei—/u/xyetp, and he his, joined with only one of two substantives each interrupting the other. Elmsley quotes v. 1410, pvGaivT6 re), or the expression of sense. 1207. TtpoaOtii
3 H2

420

ETPiniJOT

1$. ©0. 1$. 1$. @O. 1$. I3>. 00. 1$. 00.

fJLV(rapa yap TO. TOK£S' ecrri. orei^e teal a-qiiaive crv fnfiev ei? oi/>w TTekd&LV. GO. ev ye KTjSeveis TTOKIV. Kal v f y ' ouSeis jaaXicrra TOVT eXefas ei? eju.e. *eiKOTCt>s. 0 0 . ais etKorcos ere iracra davfxdt^t TTOXIS. crv Se jxivcov avTov wpo vaav rfj Oeu 1215 Tt xPVIxa ^P^ > ayvicrov Trvpcrco jxekadpov. Kadapov ws jaoX^s irakw ;

transposition of this and the two following ham gives Kal (piXSi y' ovs Set jUaAiora, lines, edits trvvavTyiiv, which he refers to with a protest against those editors who " dialogum sanissimum atque integerrieAe|as, thus :— mum misere luxaverunt." He thinks the I. ev SS/xots fj.ifj.uetl/ airaVTas' 0 . CT€?^€ lost commencement of the next verse may Kai (T'fifj.au'e (Tv. have been Kal TTOAITOS y'. In saying 1. Kcd tyiXoiv ye 5€? /xd\i(TTa 0 . TOUT* cfiAcu, &c, Iphigenia really means Orestes, while Thoas supposes it said of himself. I. /iT^Sei/' €iy oi^/ip TreAafeil'. 0 . JUT; This is ingenious, and it appropriately (TvvavT(at\v
I. y.v
follows eu ye K^Seiieiy TrSXiv, i. e. ov fl60 . eS vov Tobs TroAiTas, dAAa Kal tpiAovs KTjdevw.

One more conjecture may be hazarded :— I . e*K(5T£(jy.

0.

a>y €IK(JTC<JS (re Traffa

I4\ Kal (pi\o>l' ovSels—0O. fid\L(TTa' TOVT' eAe|as els e^ue.—14>. jj.ep.^ierai fx. The same use of juaAiCTa seems to occur in

That something is wrong in the passage as it now stands is more than probable. Iph. A. 364. However, it is safer to leave Monk does not much mend the matter by the corrupt words in the text, especially as we cannot be sure that the present transposing v. 1214 thus :— arrangement of the parts of the verses is exactly right. iraiTa 9a.vfj.dfet ir6\is. I. Kal tyiXwv y' ou SeTjuaAitTTo. 0 . TOGT1

W. Dindorf's opinion is, that v. 1214, ws £IK6TUS KTA. (to which the first part is wanting in the copies, and which Markland transposed, as a senarius, to follow v. 1202), is an interpolation. Schb'ne transposes vv. 1212 and 1213, so as to

1216. Trvptfip Reiske for xPvcri?- The emendation is confirmed by Hel. 868, o*£* 8' av Ke\ev8ov, et ris efiXatyev iroSl o~Teifiti>i> avoo~io), Zos KaQapaito
Hermann gives KI5KA(JI, because Thoas afterwards is seen within the temple, while here she appears to tell him to purify the exterior. However, the irvpabs construe TO! ye 5e?/iriSiva nfXdfeiP was equally applicable either to within KTA. The initial supplement, (IKSTOJS, is or without. There is still an unnoticed from Hermann's conjecture; and it has difficulty in KaBaphv us /j.6\r]s irdAiv, and no very high degree of probability, though another in the use of fxeXaSpov, which it is admitted by Schb'ne. The common ought to mean the palace of Thoas, not reading of v. 1213 is Kal tpl\oiv y ov- the temple of the goddess. The latter 8f!s /iaAioTa. Elmsley reads ou Sei /j.d- indeed is occasionally called ne\a9pa., as Aiara, ' we don't require the presence of in v. 69 and 1287, but with the addition friends;' W. Dindorf, with Hermann, of Seas and TaSe, which prevented the Kal v ye 5€? fj.d\i(rra, which might sense from being ambiguous. He asks if ironically mean, that she cannot do with- this was to be done, that she may return out her brother's aid. Lastly, Dr. Bad- to it purified, whereas it is now polluted.

1&ITENEIA i«P. @O. I
00. 1$. 00.

H EN

TATPOIZ.

421

av S' e£a> Treptixjw ol £' e Spew ;

rt TTCTTXOV d/jLjAdTcov

Trpo0ea6ai.

y\v o

'yjpovit>€iv,

[XTJ TrakajAvalov ayav

OOKW

Aa/3tw ;

TOVS' opo<s Tt? ecrri

1220

00. 1$. 00. I<2>.

TO, TTJS #eov Trpacrcr' e7U cr^oXrjs

et y a p &>5 ^eXw Ka6a.piJ.bs 6'Se Tre'crot. TOUCTS' f a p ' eK/3aivovras 17817 hafi-droiv Kal ^ e a s KOCT//,OVS veoy^ous T ' apvas,

fivcrapov

opco

a s $

iKvCxfjco, creXas Te Xa/jiTrdScov rd T ' dXX' ocra iyu> £4VOMTI Kal dea KaOdpcria.

1225

S' avScii TroXirats TOUS' Return, that is, from the expiatory rite, to the space in front either of the temple or of the palace; for both were represented on the proscenium. Monk reads ws JU^AT? Trd\iv, ' That she, the goddess, after having been brought out, may return to her shrine when it is pure.' But the old copies give fi.6\Tis, with the variant /A6\IS or f*6Ao<s. Now, the strangers had been guarded within the palace, as appears from v. 1079, which seems clearly addressed to Pylades and Orestes;—

turally follow upon the loss of the word that governed both the infinitive and the accusative, viz. xpv1 2 1 8 . •KaXa/j.vo.'iov, i. e.
fiiafffm,

&yos TTpoaTpAiraiov,—a remarkable ellipse. Photius; vaXaixpcuos, (povtvs, r) fimp6s. Tra\afJ.yatoi yap \tyovrai ol fiia. ^eip5s avb'potyovovvTts' irapa TT)V iraXajx-qv Kal Zeus izaXapvaios, 6 rovs TOIOVTOVS Tifj.cupo6^.evos' Kal irpo<jTp6iralos, 6 irpoffrp4ir(av TO 'ayos avrols. 1221. iis OeAw. Ambiguously said, Kal crbi/ tiafiaiviLV S(J- because she really means, ' may it result ip epyov in my escape.'—At crvvfixo/j-ai Thoas apfMOVS, T7)cr5e Koipavos x^Wis, pears to leave the stage. 1222. The Up' in this verse seems to dvaiav i y x , pi y y | indicate some error. Kirchhoff conjecvwv. tures dAAa yapffaivoVTase£cu KTA. And to the palace Iphigenia alludes when 1223. ipvas for apaevas Pierson. What s h e s a y s , rjviK3 Jzi/ 6' e|&> irepuiiriy ol £4VOL. is meant by Oeas K6O~[XOVS is uncertain. Consequently, it was the palace that was To the audience, of course, it was not so, polluted, and the palace alone that Thoas because they saw the attendants bringing could purify, because the office of purify- certain ornaments from within the palace. ing both statue and temple devolved upon Probably a peplus to envelop the statue herself. Considering these points, and is meant among other things. Kirchhoff also the improbability of either irvpaoi or would read K6(T[LOV. The singular is so KVK\

422

ETPiniJOT

vaatv vvXcjpb'; ^eiyoas ayvevti 6eoi<;, ydfjiov creC^ei (jwd^icov rj TOKOIS fiapvveTai, \ir\ TW Trpoo-Trecrr) fxvcros rdSe. J i b s ATJTOVS r dvaaaa irapdiv, TJV vtyat (f>6vov 1230 KOX 6vo~(tijxei> ov XPV> KaOapbv otKTjcrets oo^iov, 8' r/fJieis io~6[Jieda. rdXXa 8' ov Xiyovcr TO1% TO. irXeiov eiSocrtv deots crdi re crTy/xatVw, XO. euirais 6 AOLTOVS yovos, crrp. 1235 ArjXi,acn,v VJ

1227. irvAmphs, see v. 1152. 'If any were by Earth in vexation for her ejected one either, as a servant of a temple, keeps daughter Themis, who alone possessed the pure hands for the gods, or is hastening power of predicting the truth. The sumto conclude a marriage, or is oppressed mary of the legend is this:—Latona, by labour-pains.' Such persons espe- having given birth to Apollo and Artemis cially are warned to avoid contracting a in the fertile vales of Delos, carried the pollution which would bring ill-luck to male child to the heights of Parnassus, where at that time a monstrous dragon, themselves or their future progeny. 1231. ov xP'h' She means, at Athens. sent by Earth to protect the prerogatives Cf. 1086—8. But by KaBapbs 56(ios she of her daughter Themis, guarded the is supposed to describe her own Tauric oracular seat. Phoebus, yet an infant in his mother's arms, slew this fell snake, temple, purified from the pollution. and took possession of the infallible oracle 1233. TO TrXelova el56, who know the rest of the business, i. e. what remains in the centre of the world. But, in punishof the plan yet to be executed. Monk, ment for his having ejected Themis, Earth objecting without any reason to the sent up dreams, which used to delude article (which is not uncommonly added to mankind, who trusted more to the preirXtav even in the simple sense of' more'), dictions derived from thence than to the gives rots T€ ir\eiov' €ld6
IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX.

423

Kapno<j)6pots yvakoL? * * * xPvcr0K°fJiav [$oi/3ov] iv Kiddpa cro(f)bv, a T inl TO^ la ydvvTau, (f>epev Xviv a77o

1210 a

XLTTOVCT'

CL(TTdKTa>V jxdTrjp

TOLV /Sa/c^euovcrav Aiovvcna

JJapvacnov Kopvcpav, 001 TTOlKlXdvaiTOS 01VW7T0S SpOLKCUV

1215

CTKiepa f Kara^aXfcos eu^>t>A\« 8d(f)va, ya? k read yvaXoicn with Monk or eV yvaXoiS fabled to flow, in quick course. So in with Dr. Badham, and the construction Oed. Col. 1251, ao-Taur) XelPuv SaKpvoy. indicates that either a verb or a par- For the construction of Ao^eTa O., revelling with root as the Latin vallis, {yvaXa, T« Dionysus, i. e. where Dionysus holds his KOtXwfiara rod ftpous, and Kvpius al TSIV revels. Monk and Badham adopt DobpSiv KOI\6TT)T€S, Schol. ad Phoen. 237,) bree's conjecture 0aKxtvde'<>'a>'> ' revelled may have had the metrical power of a over by Dionysus,' which would resemble dissyllable {gwallois), as the X appears Virgil's Virginibus bacchata Lacaenis sometimes to have been doubled in pro- Taycfeta, and Ovid's bacchatamque jvgis nunciation, as in eVaAAios, TeXXevTavTos Naxon. Dobree compares Bacch. 1296, (Ajac. 210) &c.—Kapiro(p6pois, a mere e/iapijTe, irao'dr' i^ePaicxtvQy ir6Xis. The poetical epithet, perhaps, since Delos is, active however is sufficiently defended by now at least, " bare and desolate," as Mr. Aesch. Edon. frag. 59, ed. Herm., ivQovClark informs us (Peloponnesus, p. 19). la''i supposing that a tering) scales.' And so the word is used word has been lost in the antistrophe, v. in Phoen. 109, Kcndxa-Xitov airav ireSioc 1200. Kirchhoff's opinion is, that a finite atTTpdtTTei. The order however of the verb (eriKT€ would suit the metre, sc. words indicates some adjective on which AaTi) has been lost before xPu(roK(W»'> 8a0ra depended, and none occurs more and he would read <£epe 5' Iviv (or vtov) in probable than KQ/rdttpimTOS. Monk prov. 1239. We might also supply -reKovaa, poses KardQpaicTos, W. Dindorf Kardand adopt the correction of Burges and iratTTos, Hermann KardxXaivos. Bothe Seidler, a Hymn. Del. v. 206, for mention of this was meant for the dative of place, or river, the waters of which are called some word like eiAi^flfls should be re&
424

ETPinuor 1250

€TL VIV €TL /Bp€(f)OS, CTt

eVi /narepos dy/caAcucri C T eV ypvcreo)

ddcrcreLS, iv axptvSeu Opovco

1255

deacfxirav Kao'TakCas \iiaov yas e p v fjiiXaOpov. &€/JUV S' iirel yas laiv TraiS' airevdacraTO * * * dno t,adio)v VTTO,

yj>v)(TTr)pi(iiv,

avr. 1260

vvyia,

Xdcov ireKvaicraTO (fxicrfLaT' oveCpcov OL ITokeCTLV jJLepoTTOJV TO. T€ TTpWTO,

rd T tTteiff

ocr eju.eA.Xe

VTTVOV K a r a

Svofapas

1265

1247. S/<()>eir€ Seidler for a/Hpciret. The probable in itself, and admits of the word bears its usual epic sense of ' fre- equally probable insertion of CTIKTE (as quented.' suggested above) in v. 1237. For air1250. €Ti 0pi<pos KTX. Compare v. tvdo-aaTo see Med. 1G6. It may be re232,fipetposen, viov eri 6d\os kv x^pc^ garded as a synonym of a.iru>KiTis at Delphi, see compares Orest. 591, 'AirSWctiv, hs ^eo"- Aesch. Eum. 2. For reKvoutrSai, usually o^. this seems the best of all.—iroAecni', profor arr6. Hermann supposes TivBSiuos to bably from 7TOAUS, as in Hel. 1332, TTOAEW have dropped out after a.Trevd
I&IFENEIA

H EN

TATPOIZ.

425

evvds (j>pd£,ov Tata Se TOLV 4>olf3ov cjidovcp dvyarpo? S' es vO\v[jLTrov op/iadels TTCUSZW Dufei' e'/c Zltos Opovwv, Ilvdiwv SojMov -)(0oviav a
1270

yeXacre 8', OTI TEKOS a<£ap e/3a

TroXvxpvcra deXcov XaTpevfuara cr^etv CTTI S' ecretcrev KOfi-av Traucrat

dub Se ^lavTocrvvav

VVKTOJTTOV

1275

VV^LOVS

i£el\ev

/cat TL/xas TTOXLV

1280

Ao^ia, 1266. sSrii (ppufav — navTtloov. This old copies seem to agree in ty&vbv or is the reading of Dr. Badham for KKTO xl/atSfbv, corrected by Scaliger. $votp€pas yas evvas e(ppa(oi/. yaia 5e [T7jf] 1272. ja\viv vvx'ov Seidler for Seas Seidler also has , omitting yaia, and placing SE hotf thinks faxpvo'ovi' should be read for after IXUVTCLOV. SO also Monk, except Ca64wv in v. 1252. 1274. yeAaae 8' KT\. Compare Hel. that he gives ae! instead of &va. Bothe, whose arrangement and interpretation of 1349. ' And Zeus smiled (to see) that this chorus is undeserving of notice in his child had come straight to him from detail, here treats his readers to a porten- a desire to possess the service of his goldtous solecism, Tata 5' eVae ixavrt'iav stored temple; and in confirmation of acpeiXeTo rifxai/ Qoifiov, KTA. According it (e7r!) he shook his locks (in assent) to to the reading given above, the sense is, stop the nightly prophecies, and took o$ Kaff vnvov €. Cf. fused in MSS. (as ipal and €fie in v. 58), but here the reading eVe! would naturally 1101-2. 1268. $&6v

VOL. III.

31

426

ETPiniAOT irdkvdvopi 8' iv ^evoevTL 9p6v
XO. AT.

XO. AT. XO.

©das aVaf yrjs TrjaSe irov Kvpti /3e/3«s ; KaXetr' dvaTTTv^avTes euyd/x<£ovs TrvXas efft) fxekddpav T<2j>Se Koipavov y6ovo<;. r i 8' eaTLv, el XPV PV KeXevaOeiaav Xeyecv ; /3e/8acri povhoL SCTTTV^OL veaviai 'AyafjLenvoveLas TTCUSOS e« /3ov\ev[x,dT(t)v evyovTC<; en yfjs rrjcrSe KOX crefxvov jSperas XaySdrres ev KOXTTOIO-IV 'EWdSos ve(os. dincrTov etTras jx/vdov ov 8' tSeiv 0e\ei$ avaKTa ^Ke vtv oVov Kvprfcras roucrS' aTrayyeXets Xdyovs-

1285

1290

1295

1282. |fc^eis, though perhaps a7ra£ cius, ut gravi urgente pericnlo, ornnes \€f6}j.(vov, is clearly right, the allusion simul indistincte appellat sacrorum admibeing to the number of eiriJAuSes and nistros. Hinc est, quod paopol who were attracted by the famequibus chorus est, et fidjfiioi ^TrifXTiirai, of the oracle. Cf. Ion 640, Kal robs quod proprie non cadit in chorum, voixev QeireiJiirov, oi 5' $)Kov |eVoi, Si<xS' cantur." Herrn. For this reason, viz. TJSVS ae! Kaivoi iv Kaivoitriv •tiv. — because she was not in particular adSdpat) 0poTo'is, i. e. Brjictv, avoKar- dressed, the reply of the coryphaeus is, € quid est, si me dicere, spurious and deceptive divination sent by jussam a te, oportet ubi sit. We susEarth. Hence Zeus had first to remove pect the true reading is, oi xpb P-b Kthese Dreams, and then, by verifying Xeyeiv, ' I must not tell you where the Apollo's predictions as Ztvs Te'Aeioy, to king is, unless I am specially ordered to give back the ancient reputation to the do so.' There is a little apparent inconDelphic tripod. Literally, ' And at the populous (Delphic) seat frequented by sistency in the messenger first asking, many strangers (he gave) confidence to Where has the king gone ? and then mortals in the responses of oracles.'— adding, ' Call him out of this temple.' For aoiScus, elsewhere called v[xv(?§ia, see 1291. /uo(7TaTeiV, Heracl. 44. " Nun-

I&ITENEIA H EN TATP01$. AT. XO. AT.

opar', airiaTov ws yvvaiKetov yivos p-erecrTi y V\LIV T£>I> TreTrpayfieuc juaivei; r i S' rjfjbLV TMV £evcov Spacr/Jiov OVK el KparovvTcav irpos irvXas ocrov oi Trpiv y av elirrj TOUTTOS epjjLrjvevs roSe,

427

1300

eir' evSov etr' OVK k'vhov d p ^ y o s x@c

00. AT.

oiTj, ^aXare KXfjdpa, TOIS evhov Xeyca, Kail hea-TTOTTj o-rjii-qvad' ovveK eV : irdpeL[JLt, KaivSiv 6prov dyyeXXcov TC? dix(f>l Sa)/xa ^eas TOS' loTr)6/3ov Tre/xi/ras eaco ; i^evSws Xeyovarat /x' aid' dirrjXavvov Sd/xwv

1305

1299. |U€T6(TTi 7' the present editor for seems to be some irony in KpaTovvTav, as /xeretTT'i 6'. Hermann defends the re, if it were said to remind the man that videte quam perfidum —,• participesque others were his masters, not he the masestis &c. Monk gives fierecmv after Seid- ter of them. ler, Dr. Badham X"M"' after Markland, 1302. kpjj.i]vihs is here simply 'an inand so Kirchhoff, but the crasis is not a former,' /J.7IVUT}}S, as has been explained common one. By placing a full stop on Here. F. 1137.—E?7TJ; for efrroi is the after y4vos, the ye becomes appropriate. necessary correction of Porson and others. ' methinks, you have had some share in The error probably arose from a misunthese doings.'—[j.epos is pleonastically derstanding of the sense as OVK h,v elitoi added, not strictly as the nominative to irp6Tzpov. Perhaps it would be better to /•teVeo-Ti, as Monk supposes, but more pro- read ot>, irpiv y Uv etwri KTX. 1304. roTs evSov. See on v. 97. bably, because in all cases of the genitive, jueTeCTt fiioi rovSe Trptiy^aros & c , fiepos

1306.


Compare

ip6pTov xpefas, Suppl. 5. " Expectat paullisper nuncius, ecquid responsurae sint. Non respondentibus, ipse pultat fores." Herm. Instead of a servant, as was expected, Thoas himself appears at the portal of the temple. Thus the chorus Cho. 283, Kal TOIS TOLOVTOIS ovre Kparri-are convicted of having deceived the pos jiepos ehai p.iTaax^v, and Agam. messenger, by asserting that he was ab490, /ieffe^eiv is the reading where //.epos is the accusative, the full sense being, extu fiepos TI irpdyfaaTos perk of Flor. 2, adopted by Schone. 1309. The common reading, tj/evSHs (i. e. ovv) &Wois, which is commonly shortened to /teTe'^iB irpdyixaros. Simi- eKeyov a'ISe, Kal n' KTA., is manifestly larly, when the chorus say to Apollo, corrupt. That given in the text is the Eum. 545, TI TovSe irol /xeTecm irpdyfia- correction of Pierson. Hermann gives TOS; the full sense is, rl jxipos roBSe il'tuSas &p' a'tSe, with Matthiae, who had followed Pierson in his edition; and W. irpdy/j.aTos e a r ! irol Kowrj fiefi' T]p.S>v ; 1301. KpaTovwav iruAas, the royal Dindorf adopts this, without expressing palace; which was near, but not joined much confidence in its truth. Bothe has to the temple. The messenger had come ipvSp' Eheyov a'/5e. Monk proposes etpijto the temple, convinced that the king aav a?5e (KCU JJ.' airijAaujw S6p.uv), which was within. They tell him that Thoas has scarcely any probability. Dr. Badhas gone from thence; but he persists in ham omits ^evSiis e\tyot> as a gloss on knocking at the temple gate (v. 1308) some word, which he thinks may have before he is convinced of the fact. There been zTrXaatrov. All these emendations was originally, i. e. before the verb had passed into an impersonal form, either added or left to be supplied. Literally then the meaning is, ' there is a share to you in these things in part.' We have virtually the same construction in Aesch.

3 i2

428

ETPinuor ws eKTos et^s" crv Se KCLT' OIKOV rjcrd apa.

@O.

TL TrpoahoKoxraL KepSos rj Or/paijxevai;

AT.

av9i<; TO. rwvSe o o-TjfjLava)' T<X 8' iv TTOCTL r) 'vddSe trapovT aKovaov 17 veavis, r) O~VV

^€VOLCTLV ot^erai

ayaX/x'

crefxvbv dzas

1315

So\ia S* o-v[JLopa<s

60. AT.

<j(x>tpvcf 'Opeo~Tr)v

60.

rbv irolov ; ap

AT.

ov ToicrBe /3o)[xols Bed

00.

S> Oav^ia.

TTCUS ere jxtitpv

AT.

ju,7j 'vTavOa

rpexpyq crrjv tfrpev', dXX' axovi

TOVTO yap

ov TvvhapXs

c a b a l s 8' ddpyjaas

crv

TCKT€L KOprj ;

KadocnaiaaTo. ovo/xderas

1320 rvyut; JXOV

Kal KXVWV iKp6vTLO~ov

Siwy/iov OCTTIS rovs

60.

1310

feVou?

OiqpdcreTai.

1

Xey'' ev yap etTras ov yap dy^iirXovv iropov

1325

(fieuyovcriv, aicrre Sia^vyeiv Tovfibv Sopv. are liable to an objection, from which ' whom the goddess had had consecrated Pierson's natural and easy correction is (by her priestess) to the altar here.' free, that tta\—S6fj.oiv is made a par- Monk reads thus; tv rois 76 pa/iots dean enthetical clause. On tfo-6' &pa see v. Ka.8ai(Tuip6priirov, could Thoas know his name and pedi- Ar. Nub. 695, €K(pp6i'Tt(r6v TI TUV (Teavrov gree?' Hermann replies, " Finxit Euri- TrpayfidTttju. pides Orestis nomen et genus notum esse 1325. ayx'nrhow, short-voyaged ; opTauris, sicut Iphigenia quae esset scie- posed to irehdywv, far out in the open bant. Itaque Oreste nominato, statim sea. Hesychiua ityxiirovs (ayxtir^ovs), res omnis patere debuit Thoanti." eu8lalc6fj.i
H EN TATP0I2. AT.

429

eVet Trpos d/cras rjXOo/JLev #aXacrcrias, ov vav<s 'Opeo~rov

Kpv(f)LO<; rjv euy

o~v Secr/A

s, i^eveva

airoo-Trjvai irpoo-a) CUS, a>s a.Tr6pprjrov X6ya Qvo~ovo~a. Kal Kadapfibv, ov jaerw^ero. avri) 8' oinaOe Secrju,' e^ovaa TOIV tjevow ecrrei^e -^epcrL 7)peo~Ke \L4VTOI

1330

Kal r a S ' •iji' VTTOTTTO. /Aei>, O~OZ<JL npocnroXoLS,

dva^.

Xpovo) o , iv rjixiv opav TI or) OOKOI TTAZOV, ava)\6\v£e Kal KarfjSe ySapySapa JIXCXTJ /xayevova', a>s
1335

1340


iv rjcrav, Katnep OVK K.avTavd' 6pS)jj.ev 'EXXaSos i^eco? (radios

1345

1332. &c peTipxeTo, ' which she went clever fraud. She knew the ways of the to perform.' Commonly, like nereABeTv, country, and she knew how to turn the to go in pursuit of some person or object, superstitious awe of the rustics to her own II. v. 148, 6 5' "A/3a;'Ta fteTfjix""0 ical purpose. Hermann takes KaraSetv for IIoAuetSoj'. With KaBapfxhv supply from decantare, and thinks it conveys the nodiaovva some participle like TtXovaa. tion of protracted acting of a false part.— 1333. auT^, alone. The strangers, SOKOI Matthiae for Sotcr]. tied hand to hand, went before her, and 1338. payevovtr' Reiske and others for she followed holding them by a chain. fxarevov(r\ This, says the messenger, excited our 1340. /j-h—KT&VOISV, i. e. (p6$os or suspicion, but we satisfied our minds that ^povrls /ii) KTA., ' lest they should have all was right. There is not the least killed her.' The present optative would contradiction here, and Dr. Badham un- of course have implied fear lest the atwarrantably reads pot for \iiv. If the tempt should be made, messenger's own opinion had been op1345. 'EAAaSos yeis OS. See v. posed to that of the wp6(rwoAoi, he would 1292 and Cycl. 85. The next verse have used the emphatic i/wi. Cf. Hel. Hermann transposes to follow v. 1394, 1549, v/juy 8' rfv /J-ev 5j5' iirotyia, \6yos T' " feliciter," says Monk, who follows him iv aWijXoiai, TU>V iTreta-paTav iis 7TAT)0OS without appearing to consider the remote ei!V)' StetTiwTrZ/j.ei/ 5' '6fu»s, robs £ovT£s. have copied a verse into the text fifty 1337- avai\6\v£e. This word means lines before its proper place! Dr. Badthe cry of good omen raised by women ham rightly condemns this rashness ; but at a sacrifice. See on Aesch. Agam. 577- too hastily concludes that the verse is •—KaTjJSe, much the same as eVijSe, with either corrupt or interpolated. All the the notion of magic songs being directed poet meant to say is this: ' we behold, at a person. The performance was a on arriving at the place, a Greek ship

430

ETPiniJOT Tapcrcp KarfpeL TTLTVXOV iirrepafievov, vavra<; re irevT'qKovT iiii crKaX/Juiov €^ovTa^, e/c Sea/JLcov Se rows veawas iXevdepovs Trpvyivrjdzv ecrrwras vecosKovTois Se irpapav ti^ou, ol S' eVamSa>j' dyKvpav i^avrjirrov, 61 Se avevSovTes rjyov Sia -)(€pSiv TTOVTO) Se Swres rolv i;4voiv KOL6Keaav. ^ e i s S' d^etST/Vavres, &>s S

1350

well fitted with banks of oars, and fifty the strangers, and for their assistance sailors seated in readiness to pull them.' while mounting the ladder. It was this As oars are often called Trrepa yeiis, so a end, perhaps, that the king's messengers ship is itself said irTtpovvdai. By TTLTV\OS are said exeirf'c"> *° S ras P an& i>o\& togethe oarage is meant, i. e. the whole row or ther with the maid, v. 1356, otherwise bank, like ve&is irlrvXos eifipris in v. 1050; the two would hardly have been menwhile raf,crbsy which, like TTKCLTT), is protioned together. Seidler is probably perly the blade, here signifies iper/iiv. wrong in supposing the line was let down PhotiuS, Tappoi.—ra irXarvfTfiaTa T5>V in order that the strangers might pull the KGITT6}V' KOX avrh T<> WTepai/xa. A s for ship closer to them (which was more than Ka.Ti]pf)s, it is aptly explained by Hesy- two men could have done); but Hermann chius, probably from this very passage; can hardly be right in saying " solutos rcaTTJpzs, Ka.T7]pTi diS6vTts TOIV The word is explained by the Schol. on \ivaiv icaOleffav, the other ol 5e KX. trir.,— Thuc. vii. 34. As the ship was on the point of departure, and only waiting to 1354. oKpeiS^a-avres, being no longer take the strangers on board, the sailors restricted in our actions ; becoming reckwere hauling in the line which had fas- less, or unsparing. In Soph. Antig. 414, tened it to the land, and, as they did so, this rare verb is rather oddly used; eif TIJ were letting down the other end, which TOCS' cupeiS-ricroi ir6vov, ' if any one should they had tossed overboard, to be seized by be remiss in this duty.'

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS.

431 1355

-ioiv re, Kal Si' evdvvTrjptas ol'a/cas i£r)pov[j.ev evirpvfjbvov veto?. Xoyoi 8' i^wpovv, TLVL Xoyco KX£TTTOVT€S CK yTjs f;6ava Kal 0vr)Tr6\ov<; ; TWOS

T I S a>i> *
6 o' etir', 'OpicrTrjs,

1360

T^CTS' 6'ju,atjuo9, ais ju-a

'Ayajxiiivovos irals, TTJVS' hapayv aoektprjv, r/v aTrwXecr e/c oo, dXX' ovSev rjcrcrov ely^6^ecr8a Kal Trpds cr' enecrdat odev TO. Seiva. irX-qyn Kelvoi re yap arlhrjpov OVK eT^ov ij/xets T£" TTvyfiai o

1365

Kal KCSX' d.7r' ajxifiolv rotv vtaviaiv a.\La es irXevpa. Kal Trpos rjirap rjKovTiiCpro, f ato~T€ ^vvdmeLV Kal £vvaTroKajjLeLi> [xiXyj.

1370

1356. ivOwrifplas, the rudder-port, i. e. the aperture through which a rudder (or rather, paddle) was protruded on each side of the stern. The method of hanging these double rudders has been explained on Hel. v. 1536. It is clear that they could be removed from below, for the attempt on the part of the king's servants to detain the ship, by unship., ping the rudders, was made while they stood beneath the stern. Seidler well compares a passage in Lucian's Toxaris, § 6, where this very scene is being described, and which exactly confirms this explanation, tin\aiJ.[iai>ovTcu rov cncdcpovs ijdij TvXiovros, inKpefxai'i'v/j.evoi T&V nyda\i<jovi Kal hvafiaivtiv irtLpdifjLtvoi. This is professedly from apicture. Lucian's narrator had mistaken the object of the men in clinging to the rudders, supposing them to be endeavouring to board the ship. It is needless to add, that e^rtpovfiey has the true imperfect signification of an attempt made without success. 1358. \6yoi S' KTX. 'And words began to run high, On what pretext are you stealing and conveying out of the land images and priestesses ? Who, and whose son, are you, that you are for taking off this lady for sale in another land ? ' To Seidler and Elmsley is due £
vov, to Matthiae 6VTJTT6AOVS for —ov, " sententiainvidiosius universe enuntiata," as Hermann observes, after him. The emphatic crv, which is wanting in the copies, was restored by Markland. 1366. T« Savd. For the article see v. 320 and 924. The man points to his bruises, and says, ' these terrible blows on the cheeks.' 1368. rjjxe7s r e , scil. OVK ^%X°^V-

Compare v. 373 with v. 1477—8.—For •if
Ppaxiov€s. 1371. This verse is either corrupt, or, which is quite as probable, spurious, since the sense ends naturally and easily with the

432

ETPiniJOT Setvot? Se o~y]\idvTpQio~iv ia(j)payicr[J.evoL ievyo[Aev irpbs Kprj/j^vov, oi jxev ev Kapa. KaQai\L eypvTes TpavfiaO', oi 8' ev bfip-acnv oydois 8' hno-raQivTes evXafieo~Tepa)S 1375 e\x,apvd\heo~Qa Kal TreVpots ifidWofiev. dXX' eipyov rjfJias To^orac irpv\ivr)S eVi crradevres lols, u>o~r avacrTeiXai irpocra). Kav roiSe, Seivbs yap KXV&OJV wKeiXe vavv trpbs yrjv, <j)6>3os 8' rjv, wore /AT) reyfat 7rd8a, 1380 Xaf3a>v 'Ope
preceding verse. Hermann's correction is not very improbable, ws T<£ ^vvaTrrziv, ' so that our limbs were powerless through fatigue simultaneously with the engagement,' i. e. so that we no sooner engaged, than we were tired out. Monk is hopeful that all readers will take his emendation for the genuine reading, SOT' e|avanrveiv KTX., ' so that we lost the power of breathing.' It is not in favour of his expectation that the only passage which the Lexicon quotes for Qavcnrvtiv is Plato, Phaedr. p. 254 C, where e|ctrairvtvaas is, ' having recovered his breath.' Matthiae and W. Dindorf adopt Markland's conjecture, which is the merest tautology, i s £iV T' areine?? Kal £vvaitoKafxtiv

jUeA-rj.

1372. Photius, oij/icwTpa, trtypayibas. This gloss refers perhaps to Iph. A. 3'25. Here it is an ingenious expression for ' marked with weals.' 1376. irerpots the present editor for ndrpovs. The Greeks say either Hvai iterpovs Tivbs, or flaWeiv \tdois riydt, as remarked on v. 318. 1378. hvatntihai, 'to send us further back to a distance.' Monk well illustrates zipyeii' and b>v<xtn£\\£iv from Thuc. K

vi. 70?
137iJ. &Ktt\t, ' had neared her to the shore.'—
Siate fj.li is not Greek, and because Aldus has
by Kirchhoff, who says SITTE is wanting by the first hand in MS. Pal., and accordingly he marks a lacuna. Monk strangely takes TE'-ylai 7r6flos 8' ^v, it will at once be seen wherein the sense is different from (p6&os ijv fii) TE'7|EIE. The latter would express that she hesitated, the former that she positively refused to wet her feet; the effect or result of her fear. Dr. Donaldson's view of this sentence may be seen in his Gr. Gr. § 602, d. 1383. €U(TEAJUOU Pierson for eiHrh/xov. 1384. T<S T" for TJ> 8' Markland, the old copies having a full stop at peas, and omitting the SE in v. 1385, so that ayaXfia was taken for the nominative to 4
I&ITENEIA

H EN

TATPOIH.

dyakfux,. W)bs * § ' e/c {iecrrj<; ivirep ovveK Ev^uvov nopov f ) y ol S e a r e v a y / x o v rjSin> i K p ^ eiraicrcw d\p,rjv. vavs S \ ecus [iev eVros r\v XtjLievo?, e^wpet, ord/xia $Lairepa>cra Se Xa/3p<w fcXvSwia cru/ATrecroucr' rjirelyeTcr &ei.vb<s yap iXdwv dvejxos i£a£<j)vr)<s f vews <w#ei TTakifj.Trpv[Jivr)S6v ol 8' eKaprepovv /cv/^a XaKTi^ovres" es 8e

433 1385

1390

1395

1385. The 8' was added by Markland. ata est; he should at least have said jactaKirehhoff gives caiis 8'. Cf. Bacch. batur; but it is doubtful if the verb can 1078, e/c 8' aiBepos (pavi] TIS — ape^Sri- bear this sense. Dr. Badham does not TIJS 'EAAc£- away from her course.' 80s, and Monk has edited, after Pierson, 1395. The old reading, iraXiv irpvp.r n yrjs 'EWtLSos yavrai, yeas Xdfieade, vi\ai, is unquestionably corrupt, for how Kaircus p6Qi a\hs KevKaivtTe. The addi- could a sudden squall thrust back the tion of aXbs is wholly needless. Cf. Hel. ship's stern-ropes, which were already 1575, p<S0m T" e{«7ri^ur\aTo Porjs. The on board, v. 1352 ? Hermann's corold reading is slightly corrupt, xdfieaSe rection is one of his happiest efforts K&irais, p"6did re XevKaivere, corrected byin this play. He cites Hesychius, iraAi^Reiske and Scaliger. We have a\a po- Trpvp.v7]bbv, oiov Tva\ifj.Trpvixvov x&p*r\
VOL.

in.

3K

434

ETPiniAOT Trakippovs rjye vavv. (yraueicra Se Trats rjij^ar, '/2 ATJTOVS OV JJL€, Tr}V cnjv leptav, irpbs 'EXkdSa e7c fiapfidpov yrjs, /cat K\OTTOI<; crvyyvod' e i\els Se /cat i\eiv Se /cd//,e TOVS o/Aat/xovas Sd/cet. vavrat S' iirrjv^firja-av ev)(aZcriv /copies , yvfjivas e'f iircofiiSav X*Pa
Se ftaXkov Trpbs irerpas yei, o"/ca^>os' ^w /xeV TIS es ddkacrcrav a>piJirj0y] irocriv, dXXo? Se rrXe/CTas i^avrjirrev d /cdyw ju,ev ev^us Trpos ere Set)/)' a crol rets €KeWev
1400

1405

1410

compare Ion 1208, yvfivct in 1406. Photius, paWov p.aXXov, O.VT\ TOV ae! sal iiaXXov. And he quotes the authority of Alexis and Menander, adding in a preceding gloss, oSras Xeyovcxiv &vev rod

Kal
therefore may be regarded as one of the later Atticisms which were begun to be introduced in the time of Euripides. 1407. o M€" Tiy - ' Some of them (the ship's crew) rushed with all speed into the sea, while another proceeded to fasten twisted nooses from the ship to the shore.' The old reading ayxvpas was corrected by Musgrave. Kirchhoff says the p is by an alteration in MS. Pal., which therefore had aynvXas by the Xafiovaa ireirXovs t£ aKpas eVco/AiSos ep- first hand. Dr. Badham explains this p7j|e. It was the point of junction of the of the messenger's party, who endeafront and the back part of the dress over voured to detain the fugitives when the the shoulder. The MS. Flor. 2 has a ship had again come to shore. Hermann remarkable variant, yv/xvas e'ir/3aA<Wes more probably understands it of the saieirufiiSas, whence Matthiae, followed by lors' own efforts to secure the ship from W. Dindorf, gives yvfiyai eK0aX6yres being dashed against the rocks. The wXei/as. However, not only are the two words are certainly ambiguous, as it is participles together inelegant, but e/c/3a- not stated to what the ropes were tied, XSVTZS is like a corruption of a gloss e|t- and irAeKTal ayKvXai is as likely a term 0aX6yT(s, ' pulling hard at the oar,' or for ropes to fasten a ship, as it is applimay itself be a gloss on e| 4TroifiiSav, cable to loops or nooses thrown round ' protruding their hands,' thence cor- prisoners to secure them. rupted to eVw/ifSay. For yv/iyas 4% 4ir.

I&ITENEIA H EN TATP012.

435

OVK ecrTLV e\7rts TCUS TTOVTOV 8' avaKTcop *IXLOV T' eT

XO. 00.

cre/Afo? UocretSaw, HeAo7rtSais 8' ivavTios, /cat i w irapi^ei TOV 'Ayafxe/juvovo? yovov crot /cat TroXirai?, ws €OLK€V, iv -^epolv Xafieiv a8ek(f>T]v 6\ rj §6vov TOV AVXL&I afivrj/JiovevTov 0ea TrpoSovcr' aXicr/cerai. at rXrjfiov I<£tyeVeia, crvyyovov jxera 6avei irdXiv fioXovaa Seo-irorcov ^epa?. a> -rrdvTes dcrrol TrjoSe fiapfiapov -)(0ovo<;,

1415

1420

OVK eta TTC<JX.OIS e/^ySaXovres rjvtas

TrapaKTioL Spa/xelcrde, KaKfBoXas vew$ 'EXXTJVLSOS Be^eade, o~vv 8e rfj 0eS

1425

anevSovTes dvSpas Sucra-eySets Orjpdo-ere, Ot S ' CJKVTTOfJLTTOVS €.X^€T

€S TTOVTOV T r X d r a S ,P

ws e«: OaXdcrcrrjs CK re y ^ s t7T7revyxacrt Xaj36vT€s avrov<; rj Kara
1430

i

1415. Monk omits the 5e, by which ance from the attempted sacrifice at Authe preceding re is answered by the fol- lis, by which she had become devoted to lowing Kai vvv. This simplifies the syn- the service of the goddess. Dr. Badtax, and is unobjectionable in itself, ham's reading has not sufficient probaBut KOX vvv is, ' and accordingly now;' bility to supersede the vulgate; % 6vov evfKa, ' forgotten so Troy, but is opposed to the Argives,' re far as the sacrifice at Aulis was concerned, and 8e being occasionally used when but not further/ there is some contrast between things 1423. OVK ela —• Spafie?V is the old 1427. Monk, placing the question at reading, which Hermann defends, though 5e'|e6vov Sea, to have forgotten her deliver1432. aiOts, ' hereafter,' cf. v. 1312.

8 K2

436

ETPiniAOT ov /xevovfiev A9HNA. 7701 770i Siwyfjiov roVSe vopO/JLeveiS, dvat; ©oas ; dxovcrov TrjarS' 'AOrjvaias Xoyovs. Travcrat SLWKCOV pev/xd r i^opfJLCJV (nparrov. TreTrpojxevos ydp deo-fydroicri Aogiov Sevp' yXd' 'OpecrTrj<;, TOV T 'Eptvvav -^okov ^evycov d S e X ^ s r "Apyos eitrvefi^Kov Sejaas, dyakfid 6' Ipov ets ifirjv d£.h> cr oS' rjfjuv JJLV0O<;' OV 8' di 'OpecrTrjv TTOVTLO) Xaficov crdXco, JJoo-eiScov ydpiv ifir/v aKv^iova TTOVTOV TWTJCTI VWTO. Tropd/xevcjv TrXaTTj. fj-aOatv 8', 'OyDecrra, r a s e/xas e77to"ToXas, /cX.veis y a p avSr/v, KaCrrep ov napojv, 9eas, Xwpei Xa/3o)p dyaXjxa crvyyovov re o~rjv. OTOLV 8' 'A0y]vas r a s 0eoS[xrjTov? JU-OXTJS, ^<SyOOS TIS €O~TLV 'AT6C8OS TTpb<5 eCT^OlTOlS

1435

1440

1445

1450

opoicrt, yeCrojv SetpdSos KapvaTtas, 1438. Teirpaj/ie'eos Hermann for K - Hipp. 86. She adds 0e2s, because Orestes Trpufitvois. He rightly observes that the was far away at the time, *nd he could oracles themselves are not TreiTpup.^va,— not have heard any voice but a preterunless indeed we recur to the Aeschylean natural one, spoken from the heavens, doctrine that Fate is superior to Zeus, The same licence is adopted in making who delivers oracles through his Trpocpfirris the Dioscuri address Helen when far out Apollo. Monk conjectures irtirpaifj.evoi', at sea, Hel. 1662. ' i t being fated.' We might compare the 1451. Carystus was a mountain ridge not infrequent use of elptiiJ.evov, e. g. at the southern extremity of Euboea, so Aesch. Agam. 1598. called from its walnuts (Photius, Kapuer1442. This verse is found in Flor. 2, refa, jhos Kapvuv). It is mentioned by but not in MS. Pal., and Kirchhoff' consi- Homer in the catalogue of ships, II. ii. ders it an interpolation. 539, as one of the settlements of the 1444. x<>-Piv £/")»'• Poseidon and primitive Abantes. It is still called KaAthena, formerly at variance on the Tro- rysto. Tibullus praises its fine marbles, jan affairs, had come to a mutual under- iii. 2, 13, ' Quidve domus prodest Phrystanding immediately after the capture of giis innixa columnis, Taenare, sire tuis, the city, Troad. init. sive Caryste, tuis ?' The deme or village 1445. Trop8ixzio>i>, scil. aurbv, convey- called 'AAal is mentioned by Callimachus, ing him, Orestes, in a ship. Monk gives Hymn, in Dian. 173 (quoted by Barnes). irop9fj.eveiu with Tyrwhitt, adding, " cjuod as containing the translated image of certum videtur." If change were neces- Artemis: —jj 5W, Aaifaov, 'AAas 'ApcupT)sary, iropd/AtiKTcvv irKdrrjU, ' to convey the viSas olK'{](Tovo'a $j\6es a7r& ^tcvdlris, anh ship,' would be not less likely. 8' ttirao Tffl^ia Taiipav. 1447. auSV Seas, the voice of a goddess,

IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX.

437

tepos, 'A\d<; VLV ov/xos bv s vaov ISpvcrau Operas y»Js TavpiKrjs TTOVWV TC crwv, s Trepnrdkav Kad' 'EXkdSa

1455

OLCTTpOLS 'EpiVVV.

*'ApT€fXlV

Se VLV ySyOOTOl

TO XOLTTOV vfivyjcrovcrL Tavpoirokov deav. vofiov Te 0es TOVS'- QTa.v koprdX^ Xews, Trjs o"7js ayr}<; atroiv 8ep2? •T/aos avSpbs aJ/xa T' i oo"tas e/caTi #eas> oV<ws TI/ACI ere 8' d/z<£! cre/^vas, 'Ityuyiveia, BpavpavCas Set r>jo-Se

1460

1453. '(Spvffai. She does not say p >- sative in apposition to not to tro;', because the act of consecrating the statue would be done by others. For 1461. offias eVaTf, religionis gratia; Teu£as the old copies give rd^as, cor- to concede or recognize the demand of rected by Pierson, who compares the the goddess for a human sacrifice, without Homeric phrase T6ux€iI/ irepucaWza vt\6v. actually perpetrating it. The bloody Perhaps rd£as might stand, in the sense rites of this otherwise amiable and benign of ' appointing her a temple to dwell in.' goddess must be referred to her primiEuripides, with his usual regard for the tive connexion with hostile Chthonian etymology of names, does not content powers, as the Latin Diana was but anhimself with deriving Ta.vpov6Aos from other title of Proserpina.—For 6eas W. 3 Tavpot, or 7] 4v Tavpois TTOAOV[J.4VT), butDindorf, with Markland, gives Bed. B introduces Orestes' own wanderings as Unas rtfias %XV> which seems probable, one element of the name. The Greeks and so Kirchhoff has edited. Monk, who themselves, as Hermann observes, did does not acknowledge the substantive not know why she was called by this otn'a, either here or in v. 1161, or in title. Photius in v. (to whom Hermann Bacch. 370, (though he admits Homer adds Etym. M. p. 747, 52) gives various so used the word, Od. x. 412,) thinks it ' on account of the holy goddess.' explanations, all connected with ravpos, means, It is not unlikely that deas for did T' is a bull. For v. 14.">5 see above, v. 84. really a correction of transcribers, who Sophocles mentions TavponoAa AAs "Ap- only knew the adjective o'tnos. Still, we Tf/iis, Ajac. 172, apparently in allusion may render it, ' to satisfy the sacred rite to the herds of oxen slain by Ajax at her of the goddess.' instigation. Ar. Lysistr. 447, ^ ^apa W) T^V Taupon6\ov Tavrr} Trp6
438

ETPiniJOT ov /ecu reOdipei KarOavovcra, KOX iretrkwv dyakfjid croi Orjaovcriv evwrfvovs va?, 1465 a s civ yvvoLKes iv TOKOIS xjjv)(oppayel<; Xe'nraa iv OIKOIS. rdaSe 8' itarepiTeiv ~)(dovo<;

00.

oiKOLias ovveK • egecrwcra oe Kal irpiv cr ApeCois iv Trayoi? xpij^ovs tcras Kpivacr', 'OpeaTa, f/«xl vofxtayL es Tavro ye, VLKav, icrripeis ocrrts av \jjy](f)ovs \.d/3r]. d\X' iKKOjJLii^ov v Xoyots

rfj 9vov
1470

1475

thinks a verse has been lost which followed this; but neither critic objects to the use

1464. vewXaiv &ya\ixa. The reference of i/6/j.ttT/j.a for V6ILOV. This word occurs to the peplus of Athena Polias is evident. indeed in a chorus of the Persae 8,56, of In imitation of that ceremony perhaps the genuineness of which the present editor similar offerings were made to this Artemis has long felt, and still entertains, strong in her attribute of EiAeiOum. Much the suspicions, and also in Soph. Antig. 296, same was done by the Italians to Diana but with reference to its usual meaning of ' money.' Probably Euripides wrote Kal of Aricia, Ovid. Fast. iii. 2C7—70. 1406. tf/vxoppayus, ' who have died in v6fxov Ka8tG'Td/A7]i'y VLKav KT\. Compare, for the use of the middle voice, Eum. 676, childbirth.' 1467' TaoSeyvva^Kas, the chorus, whom eypyyopbs (ppovpi)fxa yrjs KaSifTTafxau Eur. Iphigenia had before (v. 1067) pledged Suppl. 522, TV6\^IXOV 5e TOVTOV OVK £y& herself to convey safely to Hellas. By Kadi(rTafjLai. For the institution referred yyu>lxf) SiKaia the disinterested decision ofto, cf. Electr. 12C8, Kal rolin Xonrots SSe the chorus is meant, who at v. 1076 had v6{X0S T€(?7J of Kptvfiv is however ' to separate.' who quotes €|s
1&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX.

439

ocrrts KXVCOV aVtoros, OVK 6p6a>s fcp iyo> 8" 'OpeaTr) r, el epa)v fiperas #eas fiifir/K, aSeXcfyfj r oiyi dv/xovfiai- TL yap TOUS crd£vovTa<; 6eovs ajxiXkacrdcu KCLXOV ;

is crrjv avv 6eas dyak^ari yalav, KadiSpvcrcuvTO T eurv^ws TTejAxpa) 8e /cat rao-S' 'EXkdS' el$ e

1480

ywat/cas, axnrep abv KeXeva/M e^ierat.

A®,

XO.

iravcrrjs Trjs ijxrjs o-e/xvov ySperas. IT iv evTv^Ca rrjs (TOit,o^ivr)yjfju7jv aKoaicn SeBey/Jiai,. £> [xeya aefivr) NLKT), TOP ipov

1485

1490

1495

/cat fja] Xijyots crreifiavovcra. 1476. &Trto-T6s (eo-ri), aTnarzi, ' i s dis- Pylades. For the genitive polpas, scil. obedient.' See on Heracl. 968. eVesa, compare Soph. Oed. Col. 144, ov 1484. \iyxw—iper/j-d. See v. 1428. irdfv /xoipas euSai/UoviVoi vptirris, ' cera1 Bacch. 789, ov (p-q/xi xPW '
440 ETPiniAOr I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. rious by W. Dindorf. See however the note on the oft-repeated five anapaestics at the end of the Bacchae. The appeal to NI'KTJ (Ion 457, 1529), whether as the same goddess as Athena herself, or, as in Ar. Equit. 581—9, her companion or nap-

p , probably has a more or less direct allusion to the poet's success in exhibiting the play before the judges and the audience. The singular 4/j.bi/, contrasted with 8pd
I^IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

VOL. III.

3L

IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

IT is allowed by all modern critics, that the Iphigenia at Aulis lias come down to us in an imperfect state. There are good grounds for believing that it has been extensively interpolated by a later writer, after the decline of the true Attic drama ; and that the form in which we have it is due to a desire to complete what had been left by the poet himself imperfect, or to remodel it (avao-Kzvd£av) for exhibition after his death. "We are expressly told by the Schol. on Ar. Ean. 67, who quotes the authority of the Didascaliae, that after the death of Euripides his son of the same name (some say, his nephew) exhibited at the City Dionysia (ev ao-rei) the Iphigenia at Aulis, the Alcmaeon, and the Bacchae. There is no improbability therefore in. the opinion entertained by many, that the younger Euripides completed what the elder had left imperfect. This indeed is more than probable; because the interpolations, which can be detected by internal evidence alone, are by no means badly written in general, and are, many of them at least, just such as a somewhat inferior genius might have supplied, especially towards the decline of the a r t ' . Critics do not by any means agree as to the parts which are genuine and those which are spurious in the body of the play; but the epilogue, as we now have it, is allowed to be the work of another hand, and to have superseded one that probably existed entire in the age of Aelian, who cites two and a half verses from the play by name, that evidently belonged to the concluding scene.—The question of interpolation however has been fully discussed in the course of the 1 Hermann's judgment of the comparative merit of the interpolated parts is much juster than Monk's, in the present editor's opinion. The former says of the spurious epilogue, that it is " non prorsus contemnenda," and that even the latter part of the parode (v. 231—302) is " neque inusitatis metris scripta, et diligenter observatis antistrophicorum numeria exaequata" (Praef. pp. viii, xxiii), while the latter says (Praef. p. 217), " Non dicere queo, quod dixit Hermannus, ea scripsisse poetam recentiorem ; nam ad meum quidem sensum ista sunt Interpolatoris foetus audacissimi, qui, minime poeta cujuscunque gentis, nedum Atticae, ingenio pariter et sensu expers, Parodo revera Buripideo sua melica subjunxit."

3L2

444

IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

notes 2 . A large part of the play is undoubtedly the work of Euripides ; for the attempt of Boeckh to attribute the authorship to the younger Euripides fails in every point3. It is, moreover, one of his very best works; and though both difficult and very corrupt, it is one that will fully repay the most careful study. Miiller calls it * "one of the most admirable of this poet's tragedies, and based upon such a noble idea that we might put it on the same footing with the works of his better days, such as the Medea or the Hecuba." In truth, the desponding anxiety and wavering mind of Agamemnon ; his struggles between filial affection and patriotism, between fear of his wife's anger and the army's resentment; the determined and half-threatening Clytemnestra, who finds she has been deceived by her lord, and refuses to resign her daughter into his hands; the chivalrous and natural part of Achilles, who offers to save the maid even at the cost of his own life, but dares not in the end oppose her magnificent act of self-devotion to her country ;—all this is excellently described, and contributes to invest the play, imperfect as it unfortunately is, with an interest second to none \—The subject of it, which is the earliest, in point of the history, of all those relating to the Trojan war, was taken from the Cyclic poem of Stasinus, known as the Cypria, which was designed as a kind of introduction to the action of the Iliad. The Grecian fleet is detained by adverse winds in Aulis, between Euboea and the mainland, and Calchas has declared that Iphigenia must be sacrificed to Diana, in fulfilment of a vow made by Agamemnon, that he would offer to her the most beautiful object that the year of her birth had produced. Induced by the urgent 2 Hermann's general statement of the case, according to his own conclusions, which lean rather on the side of genuineness in the doubtful passages, is given in these words (Praef. p. xxviii), " Qua forma hodie habemus bane tragoediam, ea non poterit pro nova recensione haberi, sed nihil est nisi vetus tragoedia, fine truncata, cui quae deesse videbantur, aliquot post Euripidem seculis ignotus scriptor adjecit, augens ille earn paucis quoque aliis in locis aliquot versuum accessione." 3 Its fallacy has been well shown by Monk, in the Preface to his Latin edition, Camb. 1857. 4 Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 379. 5 Aristotle (Poet. cap. xxviii.) cites the character of Iphigenia at Aulis as an example of want of consistency or uniformity; since she first supplicates for life, and afterwards consents to die. It is difficult to attribute much weight to the criticism, though it comes with the sanction of a great name. The part of Iphigenia throughout appears singularly natural. Her first impulse is to live ; but, when she clearly perceives how much depends on her voluntary death, and how Achilles, her champion, is compromised by his dangerous resolve to save her; lastly, how the Greeks are bent on the expedition from motives of national honour, she yields herself up a willing victim. It would be quite as reasonable to object to Menelaus' sudden change of purpose, from demanding the death of the maid, to the refusing to consent to it.

IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

445

persuasion of Menelaus, in whose cause the expedition had been undertaken, Agamemnon consents to a fraudulent scheme for conveying his then marriageable child to Aulis, as if to be wedded to Achilles. To this effect he has sent a letter to his wife at Argos, ordering her to conduct the maid thither without delay. But he soon repents, and consigns another letter, cancelling the former, to the hand of an old servant whom he believes to be trusty, but who afterwards proves himself devoted to Clytemnestra's interests. This second letter is intercepted and opened by Menelaus, who upbraids his brother with treachery and deceit, and with want of zeal in the cause of Hellas' glory. They part in anger; but the sudden and unexpected announcement of the near arrival of Iphigenia and her mother, who were to have been stopped on the road, gives a new turn to affairs. Menelaus is touched by his brother's evident distress and perplexity at the prospect of meeting his daughter. He offers his hand in a cordial spirit, and refuses to be a party to the death of a maid for any selfish, purposes of his own. Agamemnon however represents to him that the army, resolutely bent on the expedition, is not so easily to be put off. They are already clamouring for the sacrifice, headed by Calchas and Ulysses. The consequences of refusal may be, that not only the girl, but the parents who would save her, will fall victims to their unreasoning fury. Clytemnestra and her daughter now enter, and have an interview with Agamemnon. They are both full of the subject of the approaching marriage; but he answers evasively, and endeavours to induce his wife to return alone to Argos. She however refuses to leave her child, and conducts her into the royal tent, there to await the arrival of Achilles. He, knowing nothing of the pretended marriage, comes accidentally to inform Agamemnon of the discontent of the army at the long delay. He represents himself as no longer able to control his own troops, and describes the coercion and actual danger in which he is placed as the leader of the war-loving Myrmidones. Clytemnestra meets him, and offers her hand to her destined son-in-law. He, of course, is astonished; explanations ensue; the old servant now reveals the whole secret; and Achilles yields to Clytemnestra's importunity, and promises to use his best exertions to save the life of the maid. Agamemnon, little suspecting that his wife has been made acquainted with the whole plot, and that his own servant has given evidence against him, again has an interview with her. Here she charges him openly with the intention to kill Iphigenia, and at considerable length, with threats mixed with entreaties, urges him to change his purpose. Iphigenia, who has been apprised of the fate that awaits her, in a very touching speech implores her father to

446

IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

spare her, and carries in her arms the infant Orestes to add Weight to her appeal. But Agamemnon is relentless ; he replies that necessity has no law ; the honour of his country demands the sacrifice. Again Achilles comes forward; he is flying from his own enraged troops, who threaten him with death if he dares to save the life of the maid on the ground that he is betrothed to her. They will have her blood ; but he is prepared for them, and will fight rather than yield. At this crisis of affairs Iphigenia resolves to devote herself for her country's good. She avows her readiness to die, to resign the prospects of marriage and happiness in this life, that it may be said of her, This woman saved Hellas. Achilles hesitates, offers a last alternative of safety, and at length yields. Even Clytemnestra seems reconciled to stern necessity, and receives her child's last injunctions with some composure. A procession is formed, and the maiden is conducted to the altar of Artemis with a threnos between herself and the chorus. "With this the play ends: the spurious epilogue without doubt represents the genuine one in so far as the substitution of a deer for the human victim on the altar is described. But, as we have it, the scene is described by a messenger, whereas Euripides seems to have made Artemis herself appear at the end, to inform Clytemnestra of her daughter's miraculous removal to another land, the Tauric Chersonese, where, many years later in the history, she is found and brought back to Argos by her much younger brother Orestes. So far, and no further, are the plots of the two plays, Iphigenia at Aulis and Iphigenia at Tanri, connected. The former commences, the latter concludes, the far-famed legends of the house of the Atridae and their part in the Trojan war. Internal evidence confirms the statement already given, that the present play is the latest from the pen of Euripides. If he had left it quite completed, like the Baechae, it would be hard to account for the treatment it has received from interpolators. Probably it was finished for him, according to the best abilities of those on whom the task devolved, whether Euripides the younger, or some poet of a still later school. On the whole, with a considerable laxity of metre, and the frequent use of rhetorical rather than of tragic terms, there is much excellent writing in it. Not a few ancient authors quote it by name, and Ennius seems to have translated it.—The chorus consist of maidens of Calchis, who had crossed over to Aulis for the purpose of seeing the Grecian fleet.

TA TOT APAMAT02

ArAMEMNON. ©EPAIKiN. XOPOS. MEKEAAOS. KAYTAIMNHSTPA. l*irENEIA. AXIAAEYS. ArrEAOS.

IIP02niIA.

ETPiniAOT IO>irENEIA H EN A¥AIAI. AFAMEMNfiN. '12 Trpdcrfiv, Sofj^av T&vSe irdpoiOev QEPAnnN. . ri Se Kauvovpyels, ATA. ©E.

Trevcrei.

1—48. It has been objected, as an argument against the genuineness of the first part of this play, that in no other known instance has Euripides commenced without a regular prologue, if we except (as of doubtful authorship) the Rhesus, which, like the present, begins with anapaestic dialogue between two actors. As in the Greek Argument to the Rhesus we are expressly told that two spurious prologues formerly existed, so in this instance it has been thought by some critics that v. 49 seqq. was composed by another hand, as a prologue, and that a second was current in the time of Aelian, who cites, with, the name of the play, two and a half verses (Hist. An. vii. 39), which appear to have been spoken by Artemis in a pseudo-prologue. With regard to these verses however, no doubt can be entertained that they belonged, not to the prologue, but to the lost exode of the play (see on v. 1509). The present opening of the play we believe to be, if one or two doubtful lines be excepted, the original and genuine one. Its remarkable beauty and fine conception of character have not sufficiently been dwelt VOL. I I I .

cnrevSa. upon; and it may be added, that the fondness of the poet for astronomical allusions is perceptible in v. 6—8, a passage believed to have been rendered by Ennius ap. Varro L. L. p. 29 and 353.—Agamemnon is seen advancing at early morning from within his tent at Aulis. His anxious, careworn countenance betokens a sleepless night and a load of grief on his mind. He holds in his hand a letter which he has just written. An old man, his attendant, interprets his feelings, calms his agitation, and moralizes with him on the uncertainty of human greatness. 2. The title 7rpe
3M

450

ETPinuor TOI yrjpas rov[j.bv avirvov Kal in' 6da\fJboi<; 6£i>

ATA. &E.

TI'S TTOT ap aarr/p

6'Se

S'eipios, eyyus TTJS kirraTropov JTXetaSos aacroiv e n {/.eo-o~rjpr)<;. ^ OVKOVV (j>06yyos y OVT opvidcov ovre Oakacro-qs' \_cnyal 8' avij

10

am coming,' and immediately add, ' be p. 23. Matthiae is disposed to think quick'—'lam hastening.' Such a repe- ^eipws here improperly used for the tition of the command would imply a bright star Aldebaran, in the constellation He quotes the authority of peevish and irritable mind in Agamem- Taurus. non, which we are not justified in assum- Eratosthenes, who says, TOVS TOIOVTOVS affrepas ol a.(npo\6yoi ^etpiovs Ka\ovo~i, ing. Whereas irtvaei, ' you shall hear,' sc. TI KtxLvovpya, is aptly answered by Sia T^V rrjs cpAoybs nivqaiv. Photius (in , ' I am eager to do so.'—TOI for v. (ripLov) says 'ifSt/Kos 5e irdfra rh &
IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. roVSe /car' Evpiirov

451

€)(ovcnv.

\_Cyiii.j T I oe <xu crKTjvris CKTOS cuo"o~eis, 3

AydfJie/xvov a v a f ; ] 8' rjav^Ca TrjSe KOLT KO.1 aKLvrjToi (f>v\aKal

CTI

ATA.

AVXLV

EflXS) ere, yipov, (flXco S' avSpcov os aKw /3iov itjeirepacr ayvcos, d/ TOVS S' ev Tiyxat? rjcrcrov

022. ATA-

15

20

Kai ju/^f TO /caXoV y ' ivravda fiCov. TOVTO 8e y ' eorlv TO /caXov o~aX€p6v f

l

TO (fnXoTLfLOV

eL 8e is however wrong in objecting to CTKTJVJJS, added Bacch. 1150, which is the same as S6/MWV in v. ,1, the Hermann and W. / ' tent being doubtless represented Dindorf regard the entire verse as a mere general's on the stage, as in the Hecuba. For gloss on rh KaXov. The poet may have ' it is sufficient to refer to Hec. 31. written Kai fpi\or{^.ois yKvKu ,uef, KT\., Troad. 156. Orest. 1429. since it is to the ambitious alone that 14. TTJSS. Monk needlessly gives such honours are sweet. The corruption •r-fivde, after Blomfield. would easily have arisen from a variant 15. b.K.ivT\TOi. The change of the p pp Kai rots fyiXoriixois. Kirchhoff supposes watch for the morning, or last of the four some lacuna. It is not improbable that night-divisions, would have caused a stir both this and the next are interpolations. in the general silence. See Rhes. 527 seqq. g qq That the comic writer Macho in Athe6 T hThesefifine lines li b naeus, vi. i p. 244 44 A A, h has a similar iil verse, 16—20. are quotedd by noticed by Stobaeus, lviii. 2, as from EiipLiriSov p y Porson, TAUKU jUee, irpo. Plutarch cites that he parodied a verse off Euripides, Eiid the first three, p. 471 C (De Tranq. An interpolator was as likely p y to have Anim. cap. xi.), and Cicero alludes to them, taken k the h words d from f d embodied bdid a yvdixi) Tusc. Disp. iii. 24. The 3]<srrov iiraifu in a comedy. Certainly, the pel/ and the of Stobaeus is thought to have been an Se come very abruptly if we omit only the error of memory from Hipp. 264, OBTIO words KOI rh (p^Ti/xof. One argument rb \ia.v 5)G(Tov iiraivui TOU the ggenuineness of both the verses / ) /A7)5eey &yav. against g ' i in is, 21. Kai f / y—yt. 'Andd yet, 'tis i that h Tore fiev KT\. iis an immediate p ( ^ epexegesis fyp hv, f (viz. i cv i i off h so that h the h conthis position of life office') ffi') that h Good G d exists,' i ' i. i e. iis commonly nexion is interrupted by introducing a considered to exist. This is clearly bet- new clause about the sweetness of ambiter than to join T& Ka\bv fliov, which tion; though this objection would be met Monk gives as an optional alternative, by reading /cal (piXort/xois. Agamemnon It is difficult to translate rb Ka\bv, since is thinking of his own case, and of the it conveys Greek idea, meaning y ' at one y a purely py g enmityy of Artemis, when he says, h end d andd obb i h affairs f f i off the h gods d not set right ih time the that which is db desirable as the ((i. e. the neglect g j pg of their just prerogaject of a man's success in life. 23. Monk rb, Markland tives)) overthrow life h lif ;'' andd off the h clamour l 2 M k omits i b with i and Bothe, and he justifies the unusual and dissensions of his army in conseexpression by Electr. 1351, oicnv 5' 'icnov quence of their detention, when he speak3 Kai rb Zitctuov, to which he might have bitterly of the yvSiixat Swdpea-roi.

3 M 2

452

ETPiniAOT Tore

@E.

TO. 6ea>v OVK bpQwdivr fiiov, Tore S'

25

X SvcrdpeaToi SieKvaiarav. OVK ayajucu ravr' avSpbs d/ OVK etii Traaiv a i(j)VT£VoJ> a 'Aya^fivov, 'Arpevs. Sei Se ere ~^aipei.v Kal XvirelcOaf OVTJTOS yap e
TO, 6eS)v ovTOi fiovkofiev' ecrrai. av Se XajaTTTTjpos <j&aos a/tTreracras o*eX.Tov r e

rrjvo*, r)v Trpo ^epav KOX ravTa

35

en

iraXiv ypafifiaTa

o~vy)(eLS,

Kal o~(f)payitl€L<; Xuets T OTTICTO), /5IVT€15 r e Tre'Sft) irevKrjv

Kara Sa/cpu \io)v,

dakepov

KOX TOXV

aTropcov

40

28—33. These very fine lines are also clarius ardeat, Bothe. quoted by Stobaeus, cv. 6, with the va36. en f}a.v See Herod, vii. 239. Iph. Taur. 727. Bzuiv ovroi ^ov\ofx4ycav %o"Tai, and, with Hence in Hipp. 864, ££tAl£cu irepifioAas the two last verses omitted, p. 33 E. o~(ppcvyio'iuiTtoi/ is ' to unwind the envelope of the sealed fastening.' Bothe trans34. cv Se KTA.. The connexion is not quite clear. He seems to mean,' But you, poses vv. 37 and 38, because " non obsigas if grief and anxiety were no parts of nantur litterae expunctae." But Agathe human lot, show fretfulness and memnon would first settle the writing fickleness of purpose in your present ac- according to his mind, even after many tions.'—KafiTTTTjp, according to Photius, alterations, and then proceed to seal it. was a torch or candle made of a bundle 39. irtvKTiVy the piece of thin pineof twigs (probably dipped in resin or fat, wood on which you have been writing. as is still done in some countries of Eu- Hipp. ] 253, KOX T)]V 4v "IS d rope). Thus a/iureTdo-ai would mean to expand and spread out the lighted end to 40. Kal T&V air6pav KTK. ' And you fall increase the blaze. Excitans ignem, ut short of no perplexity, so as not to be

I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. fir) ov fxaivecrdai. TI novels ; TC viov Trepi croi, (f>epe KoCvcacrov [iJvQov e's 17/Loas. 7T/3OS o' a.vop ayaOov TTLCTTOV re crfj yap JX dXo^w Tore Tvvhdpea)<;

453

45

<JVVVV[X<§>OK6IXOV re Sucatov.

ATA.

iyevovro Arjha ©ecrTiaSi rpets rrapOevoi, $oifSr) KkvTain.vy)crTpa T, i/xrj £vvdopo<;, EXdvr) T£* ravTiqs 01 TO. irpSiT* rj\0ov 'EXkdBos veavCcu,

downright mad ;' a Greek way of saying, specting the prologue which here follows. ' your perplexity comes near to madness.' W. Dindorf supposes it to be one of two 42. Nothing can be weaker than the spurious prologues, both composed in common reading, ri wove?*, TI novels; r( order to adapt the play to the usual meviov, Ti viov KTA. AS several copies give thod of Euripides in commencing with a TI FEW only once, Monk concludes that narrative of events ; while Hermann reT( novels was doubled in consequence of gards it as a genuine prologue, only inthe accidental repetition of ri viov; This serted in an unusual place by a licence was also Blomfield's opinion, and so Bothe not altogether strange in the decline of has edited. But in fact, TI viov was the tragic art. In the judgment of W. doubled to suit TI irov€?s TI irove?s;—For Dindorf (in his introduction), this proTrepi Monk gives irdpa o~ot, which is pro-logue is " oratione scriptus minus quam bable. The other reading may mean qua Euripides in prologis uti solet poetica, ' what is the matter concerning you ?' ne quid de vocabulis quibusdam locuaccording to the epic use of Trepi. tionibusque dicam non Euripideis." In 40. T<JT6, not unfrequently used for the notes on the play at this verse he irore, but less indefinitely, ' on that for- calls it " prologus a poeta recentiore loco mer occasion.' See below, v. 880 and perinepto insertus." Kirchhoff expresses 869, where the servant, who is evidently no doubts about its genuineness, nor does the same man as the present speaker, Monk. To the present editor, on a caremakes the same avowal as a proof of his ful consideration of the style of versificaattachment to Clytemnestra rather than tion, the entire passage appears undoubtto Agamemnon.—For Tri/xirei the old co- edly to be from the pen of Euripides. pies give irifxirev (the MS. Palat. Tr^uTre), Now, though a true prologue, as the term doubtless by an alteration made on ac- implies, naturally opens the action of a count of TJTE. But cf. Bacch. 2, ov play, it will readily be seen that this prjcis TLKrei Trod* 7} Aibs K6pi). Hermann ad- contains a direct answer to the old man's mits a conjecture of his own, which is by question, Tt viov irepi aoi, /3ao'i\ev; It no means probable, iri/Mirsiv — 5i/caio?. is not, perhaps, very hazardous to conjecHere, as often, Sinatov is ' disinterested,' ture, that as the monotony of the poet's (not influenced by itipSos, Med. 87,) a prologues, i. e. their general sameness of sense overlooked by Hermann, but rightly composition, had been objected to, (as pointed out by Monk. With Clytem- Aristophanes in the Frogs shows us nestra then the man formerly went, as clearly that they then were,) he took this ' fellow-attendant on the bride,' i. e. as method in his latest play of varying the vvfupayayhs along with others. So Cly- established order, while he adhered to his temnestra says to him in v. 870, ^A0es usual plan of explaining how matters els ''Apyos ^ef?' i][j.a>v, Ka/ubs ^IUS' aet stood at the conjuncture of affairs with iroT6. Bothe gives tfoi vv[*
49—114. There are two opinions re-

51. "With T& vp. a\$. Monk compares iiiya. o\8i
454

ETPiniAOT Setvat 8' aireukal /ecu KO/T dXkijXwv oi>os tjvvicTTaO', ocrns pr/ \a/3ot rr\v -napBivov, TO Trpa.y[xa 8' diropo)? et^e TvvSdpeio irarpi, SovvaC Te jU7) Sowai Te, rijs T I / ^ S OTTO>S axjjaLT apiara, Kai viv elarjXdev raSe, op/covs (Twd^jjaL Sefias Te
55

65

OTOU Tri'oal (pepouev '^4^)po8tT7js !\cu. 62. crvvaiivveiv Heath for avvafxiveiv, 53. It is easier to supply some verb to aireiAal, like 4x(hpovi> or 9}uav, than to and below Ka.TTLO'Tpa.TeiKTtii' Markland for •—etieiv. take aireiAa! >ca\
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

455

rj S' et\e6', <ws ye ^TJTTOT Sx^ekev Xafielv, 70 MeveXaov. iXdcov 8' CK <&pvyS>v 6 rets 6?ea§ Kpuvas 6'8', &)? 6 [iv9o<s avdpcoTruv , avdrfpos jx,kv tlfxaroiv a) r e Aa/XTrpos, /3ap/3apa) ^Xt ipwcrav fc>xeT' i^avaprrdaa's 75 'EXivrjv 7T/3O? "iStjs /Sovcrra^/x.5, ZKSTJIJLOV Xafiwv MeveXaow 6 Se «a^' 'EXXdS' olcrrpijcras SpOfjLO) opKovs TraXatovs Twddpew /JiapTvperai, &)? ^37) fiorjOeiv rolcnv TjSifoj/xeVois. TOvvrevOev ovv "EXXrjves a£ai>Te<s Sopl, 80
the same had been long ago written on tine MS. (B. Kirchhoff) had oiaTpfous the margin by the present editor. But fiov, corrected to fiSvos. Bothe cannot be Hermann seems right in taking Trj/oai right in explaining the vulgate by KIXTOHT'Arfpo5iT7)s as a periphrasis for epaij, so rpfiffas cEAAa5a [i.6pa>, Graaciam stimulans that the sense is, ' whosesoever love, ac- in fata, as if from tcaTOKTrpeTv. Compare ceptable to her, impelled her to choose for the neuter use Prom. 855, olvrpriffaffa him.' The optative is used, because the T}JV irapaKTiav KeXevBov. As the rejected actual words of the speaker are adapted to suitors of Helen lived in various parts of past narrative, eAoO, OTOI tiv (pepoxrl ffeHellas, the extent as well as the speed of irvoai 5A4>po5iT7js.—On Trvelv, used of in-his journeys to them singly is well exspiring love, see Aesch. Ag. 1177pressed by 5p6fia. 70. For &s -ye Hermann gives us 5e, 80. This verse is quoted by Aristotle, Monk Ss
456

ETPiniJOT te erTpaTTqyeiv *7racri MeveXea) 85 elXovTo, ervyyovov ye. ra^Ca^a oe aXXos r t s axj^eX' OLVT' ifjbov Xafieiv rdSe. rjdpoierjJievov Se KOL £JVVCO~TCOTO5 crrpaTOv dirXoia, ^pcofxevoi /cax AvXiOa. 8' 6 [xdvTL% diropixt. Ke)(pr)fievois dvetXev 'Ifyvyiveiav rjv eerireip iyoi 90 'ApTe/JuSi, Qverai rfj TOS' OIKOVCTTJ neSov, K<xl TTXOVV T eereerdai KOLL KaTaerKaas $pvyu)v dveraerL, fjurj Ovcraeri 8' OVK eivav raSe. KKVOJV O eyo ravr opfiw KrjpvyfAaTL TaXdvfiiov CITTOV irdvT ai£vai errparbv, &)S OVTTOT' av rXas Ovyarepa KTaveiv ijxrjv. ov 8rj p! dSeXc^os travra 7rpocr(f>epa>i> Xoyov CTretcre TXrjvau Seuvd. KO.V SiXrov •ypa^as tirefixpa TTpbs hdpapTa, TTJV e/j

84. Traat the present editor for Kara or KaTa. The same appears to have occurred to Markland, but he rejected it, preferring &TpaTi\yrjo'ovra. Hermann, Bothe, and Monk give Kdpra after Heath, " Menelai maxime causa;" but this does not seem the true Attic use of Kapra. Hermann mentions with praise an equally improbable emendation of Seidler, Ka.fj.bv arparTtyeiv Kpara, whiie W . Dindorf admits the still more violent one of Jacobs, Kafxe arparov y avaKra. It is likely enough that Kara or Kara arose from a gloss KaTa, i. e. Kara. %a.piv Meee'Aew, by which the genuine word was ejected, and the spurious word written long, for the metre's sake. I t is clear that naffi is the word required by the context; and the restitution of it is not beyond the limits of a reasonable probability. In the next verse ye is used as if it were o~vyyov6v ye 6vra, i. e. ws e'tKbs ^\v T6V ye trvyyovov eXe&dai. Eustathius, cited by Hermann and others, remarks from this passage that Agamemnon's election to be commander-in chief was a popular one, and not conceded to him as king of Argos, as Homer represents it.

94. opBlif!, ' loud,' or, as Monk prefers to render it, ' rousing.' 96. av T\ds. So Rhes. 80, trirr' av <po[St)6e\s ioSi, Sei/xaivav T65C. The next verse and a half, according to Hermann, are said aside, because the old man cannot be supposed to know that Iphigenia has really been given up for sacrifice by her father. If he had known it, he must have known also that the marriage with Achilles was a pretence; and be could not then, at v. 124, have asked, ' How will Achilles bear his disappointment ?' But this view involves the necessity of regarding v. 104 •—7 as also withheld from the old man's hearing. I t is more likely that, as the latter knew the demand had been made, Agamemnon should now admit that he had weakly yielded to it, while time yet remains to retract his consent. Moreover, in saying /i(W—?o>ej', v. 106, he seems to mean, ' the only persons who know it beside yourself.' H e is sending a confidential servant on a confidential message; and it was hardly likely he would withhold from him the circumstances of the case. On this supposition alone we can perceive why, without any cogent reason, Agamem01 K9. Kexprn™ * Heath for —os. T h e non communicates to him the contents of reason of Calchas' injunction is declared the letter which he is to carry, v. 113. in Iph. T . 20, on yap dviavrbs reKOl Ka\Xiffrov, 7J#£OJ <j>wo~6p(f} dinreiv QeS.. 97. oil Sv), ' whereupon,' i. e. seeing 93. OVK elvai. For '6TI 8e OVK e£eo~ri my reluctance. Cf. Alcest. 5, and the note.

IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

6E.

457

dvyarip' ws ya.p.ov\x.ivy)v, 100 TO T d^Cofia TtxvSpbs iKya.vpovjj.evos crv[A7r\e?v T A^a^ois ovveK ov 8e\ou \4yoyv, el fxr/ Trap' T)[JLOJV elcnv is $diav Xe^o?1 iret.0cb yap ei^ov rqvhe irpbs Sa/xapr' ifirjv, \pevorj crvvdxpas dfj.(f)l irapdivov ydfiov. 105 [JLOVOL 8' 'A^ai,(t)i> to~ii.ev a>s e^et raSe Kaks^as, 'OSvaaevs, Mevekeots 9\ a S' ov Kakws eyvcov TOT , avdus /Ji.eTaypda) /caXws TrdXiv is TijvSe SeXrov, rjv KaT eixfipovrjs CTKLOLV \vovTa Kal o-vv&ovvTa JJL etcreiSe?, yipov. 110 6 dXX' eta X ^ P ' rdo-h' iwio'ToXas Xaficov npbs "Apyos. a Se K€Kev0e SeXros iv TTTV^US, Xdya) (j>pdo~o) <JOL TrdvTa Tdyyeypa\x,\x,£var TTLCTTOS yap akoy^a) TOLS T' e/xots 86(JLOL(TLI> et. Xeye /cat cnj/Aau/, tVa Kal yXtucrcrij 115 criWom rois crots ypdfJLjxao-iv avSw. TrefXTTOJ crot vrpos r a t 5 TTpocrOev

8eXrot?, a) /tijSa? epvos, /AT) crreXXeii' Tav cra.i' tt'ii' 77y)os KoXirwhrj TTT&pvy Evj3oCas,

120

100. irffLirtLV. Monk and Bothe give 190. " Mirus-vocabuli usus," objects W. ore'AA.eij' with Markland, comparing v. Dindorf, who includes these two anapaes117—9- The change is certainly a pro- tics in the same condemnation as the prebable one. ceding prologue. 101. iK-yavpovfievos, like eitirayAoifievai 117—163. In this dialogue, which eviin Hec. 1156, 'magnifying,' 'expressing dently continues the action of the play, admiration of/ &c. and which is completely Euripidean in 104. TrtiBii T-fipSe, this argument, this style, W. Dindorf finds a duplicate corninducement, mencement of the drama, which he con105. ctjUi for avTi Markland. Monk ceives to have been adapted to the openretains CWTI, 'in return for the maid,'i. e. ing anapaestics by some later poet who to get her sent,—a rather forced use. interpolated the intervening prologue. 112. nenevBe, intus habet. Rhes. 620, We do not share in his suspicions, much ov yap iaff birov T O I W Sxnpu X®^v ' e s 3 ' n Matthiae's, that the whole passage K€K€u0e -n(aXiK6v. The resemblance, both is by another hand.—It will be observed in words and ideas, of this passage to Iph. that Agamemnon speaks in irregular, or T. 760, rav6v7a Khyyeypufxp.zv' 4v 8e\Tov spondeo-anapaestics, as far as v. 143, the •nrvx^ts \6yu> ipp&aw 001, has been made rest of his speech, like that of the servant, an argument for the spuriousness of this being in the regular dimeter, prologue; but the inference is evidently 120. The old copies give -rav KoK-irdSti. ill-founded. Thus the Trpbs completed the preceding 116. avvTova, avvqSa, av/j.cpwi'a, con- catalectic verse. The article is rejected gnienlia. Compare tTvvTtivmi> in Hec. by Monk and W. Dindorf.

VOL. III.

3N

ETPiniJOT

458

AvXiv ets aXXas tupas yap ST) TTCUSOS

SaCcro^ev v

©E.

KOU

ATA. ATA.

ov fieya vcr(ov dv/xbu inapel crol erf} T a\6)(w ; ToSe KOX Seivov. ©E. (jrnLa.w 6 TL (f>rjs. ovofJi, OVK epyov, irapiyoiv *AyCk&)<; OVK oTSe ydfjLovs, ovS' o Tt Trpa

TT
125

130

121. hiXtv. Probably in apposition to man it was a IJ/EUSTJS ydjxos, there certainly •mepvya, though Hermann construes it is some apparent inconsistency in the with i\iiT7i Theb. 104. Theceived by it; he is nosv told distinctly, meaning is, ' secure from the swell of the that OUK oiSe yd/tous, ovS' on trpdacofiev. For irapexeif ovofia compare Hel. 1100, Euripus." 122. els ixWas wpas, at another time. i p X i M P Hermann gives els rhs &Was Sipas, with is. ibid. 1653, e7rei—rols 0eo7s napAldus, in the sense of ' next year;' and X f so also Matthiae, and Kirchhoff. But it 127. The words T?)
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

459

Xe/crpot?.

©E.

ATA.

©E.

@E. ATA.

©E. ATA.

oeivd ye roA/ms, 'Ayd^e/Jivov dvag, bs T Aavaols. oLfjLot, yvcofias i£ev\dcrcr(i)v fjsq TVS ere XdOrj

135

140

145

TratSa KOfJLitpvcr i Aa.va.oiv irpos ecrrai. Kkrj9po>v S' i^o

132. 4K$d Marklaad for evfidaeiy. spot where two roads diverge, look in Monk gives Ketcrpovy 'for a bride/ which every direction, taking heed lest a muleis not unlikely, but is far from necessary, chariot should pass without your notice The dative is superfluously added, on the on wheels at full speed, conveying the principle noticed on Hel. 3. maid hither to the Grecian ships.'—/XTJ 133. ir6\nas Monk after Markland, TIS for ju-rj TI Markland. on account of the f\yes following. The 149. tarai, ' it shall be done.' Several Greek poets at least were not so studious MSS. add rctSe, which Hermann and of accurate correspondence in tenses. Dindorf adopt. The formula may be He says, ' You have engaged in a fearful defended by Alcest. 328, effrai rdS', etrrai, undertaking, in that you promised but it is more like an interpolation to your daughter to Achilles, and then were complete a dimeter verse, and the best for bringing her to the altar.' Where MS. omits it. — Agamemnon, having 9jyes manifestly relates to his present heard his willing consent, adds, ' Then change of purpose.—&s T £ Canter for start at once.' Monk ejects this verse on insufficient grounds, viz. because of the 142. /J.'fi vvv KTX. ' Mind now that you hiatus at the end of it (a matter of indifneither sit down by the fountains in the ference in irregular anapaestics), because woods, nor give way to soothing sleep.'— i£6ppa occurs below in an active sense, ' Hush! say not so.' Matthiae explains and " sine causa et parum decore Agathis rightly, " quia somnus minime con- memnonis sermo interrumpitur." A bet-. ter objection to its genuineness would have venit fido mirtistro, hanc suspicionem a been, that the yap gives a reason, not for se amovet verbis ei(prifj.a 8p6ei." For his starting immediately, but for watching the accusative after IQetrdai see Orest. a ' * n e cross-roads. This consideration 871. Androm. 1205, naXaias x°LP^0S among others has induced Hermann to KotKbv fivxhv SyindSos %ov. transpose the present verse after v. 152, 144—8. ' And whenever you pass the

3N 2

460

ETPiniJOT 150

r^v yap \yiv\ TrojUTrcus d

irakiv i^op/xa, crete @E.

7rtcrTos Se pd(ra<; r d S e TTWS CCFO/ACU, Xeye, TTCUSI aedev

ATA.

rfj crfj T

dXo^w.

payi8a (f)v\acrcr' rjv eiri SeXra) rfjSe /co/Ai^ei?. i#u Xet//ccuVei rdSe (£a>s T^fSij Xdju,7Toi;cr' 'Hews re Te0piTnra)v TWV 'AeXCov

155

160 Qvvyroxv 8 ' oX/3ios es xeXos owoet ouo zvoai/Aav' OVTTO) yap

€v T I S CLXVTTOS.

XOPOZ. ijxokov ajJLcjn irapaxTiav

. a.

where it occupies a much more appro- an animal to its full speed, compare Soph. El. 712, 'Imrois btxoK\4\, and he is possi- tfftifTav. Antig. 109,a (pvydfia tvl bly right, because Trofj-irals avrav natu-o^vTeptp KivtiuaiTa x ^ P' — With lets rally means ' to meet the escort.' Not supply either czavrhv or avTovs. By indeed that, with Hermann, we are com- 6v/j.4Xas the piles of ancient masonry are pelled to explain the syntax by TO7S irefi- meant, the same as TO. KVKX&TTWV {3d8pa TVOVC'L VLV, nor that the accusative is inde-in Here. F. 944. Mycenae is often so fensible with any verb implying motion described, e. g. Tro. 1088. Iph. T. 845 towards, (as even Tre\d^iv takes an accu- &c. inf. v. 1501. sative in Rhes. 14, Androm. 11C7,) but 155. 4irl Se'ATcu T7j5e. He hands him that it has the appearance of a metrical the letter. Hermann gives T^J/SC, with interpolation, like Ta5e above. Less two MSS., and so KirchhofF. happy is Monk in giving viv felsinv. 152. 156. Whether AevKalvti or X&inrovaa, The i in leVat is common, as is well or both are here transitive, is not very known. Compare <j>8oyyhs Ultra Hec.clear. We have a\a XtvKtxlveiv in Cycl. 338, with atpirifj.' b^drccu eAeu^epof ibid. 16, and AdfiireLv aarepa in Hel. 1131. 367, TOIV yap nzyaKtav tyux&v Wts Ajac. Perhaps the meaning here is, ' the morn154, and 6vp
IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. xpd(ia6ov AvXiSos ivdkCas, EvpiiTOv Sia KeXcracra, tSa, TTOXIV e/xav, &ThiV rpo(f>bv Apedovcras. (TTpariav ws Te TrXaras vavanropovs eav, ous e7n TpoieXctTais ^iXiwavcrci' OV gavdov M.€vi\aov Trdcrets lengthy form in which it has come down to us, it is in great part spurious. Most critics agree that what follows v. 230 to the end is adapted from the Homeric catalogue of ships. Monk has accordingly printed it separately at the end of the play. Both he and Hermann however admit the genuineness of the parode up to that point. Kirchhoft' prints the whole as if from the pen of Euripides. The present editor, admitting the difficulty of coming to any certain conclusion on so nice a question, is inclined to agree with W. Dindorf in believing that part of the first strophe and antistrophe is also spurious, with the whole of the epode that follows it. It is true, that this leaves only fourteen verses for the genuine parode ; but there are three ways of accounting for this; (1) the ode may have been left imperfect by the poet himself; (2) the spurious may have expelled the genuine; (3) the unusual prevalence of short metres at the beginning of the play may have caused the parode to be purposely abridged in length.—The undoubtedly genuine lines are glyconean, while the others are often laxly and vaguely written, like the work of an imitator not fully conversant with the true laws of that metre. —The chorus, composed of young women of Calchis in Euboea, declare the object of their coming across the strait to be simply curiosity to see the collected Grecian fleet.

461 165

170

the two verses combined form a regular glyconean, with a pherecratean termination. Thus 6irAo
462

ETPiniJOT ivenovcr' 'Ayafiefivovd T evirarpCoav arkkkew iirl rav 'Ekivav, air Evpcora 8ovaKOTp6as a KvTrpis ecr^ev.] iroXvdvrov Se Si' aXcros *AprejatSos T}\V0OV opofxiva, oivicrcrov(Ta TraprjS' i/xay alcr^wa veodaXei, do"7rtSos epvfia KOI /cXicrtas 6ir\o(f)6povs Aavaoiv dekovcr tTTTTWif T' o^kov ISecrOai. KaT€toov oe ou Aiavre (rvveopa> To^ OiXews TekafxSivos re yovoi'j TOIS Haka[xivioL
180

avr. a.

185

190

195

200

185. SACOS 'Apr€/j.iSos. Mentioned which had TO?S lois with Flor. 2,) here in reference to the sacrifice to that the later editions TTJS ^a\afj.?ifos. Turn goddess, which is the point of the play, it and change it as we will, the article is In the next verse the old reading Spu/ie- inconsistent with Attic usage. va.v was emended by Canter. 196. T]hofj.4vovs. As Palamedes was 188. veoSa.Ae'i, for yeofljjAeT, is perhaps commonly regarded as the inventor of the cra-a£ \ey6^evov. There is apparently an game of drafts, (which are called TtoXvallusion to maiden modesty, and if so, of TTXOKOI from the board being marked with course i/ifVepoi ir6<jns in v. 170 could not five intersecting lines in cross directions, have come from the pen of Euripides.— vetrtra Trenreypa/j-iia, Soph. frag. Naupl. affirtSos zpv/j.a, for (frparhv affniaiv 7re- 381,) this plural participle must refer to
IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. Trdpa Se MrjpLovrjv, ''Apeos otpv, 0av[xa fipoToicrL, TOV anb injaatcov T' bpioiv Aaipra TOKOV, afxa Se Nipea, KakkicrTov 'A^auav

463

205

TOV lcra.veyi.6v r e TTOSOLV

rbv a 0eVis re'/ce /ecu XeCpcov i^eirovacrev, eTSov atyiaXoicri Trapd re /cpoKaXais Spofiov e^ovra crvv 8" iirovei ap[j.a rerpoipov eXCcrcrcov nepl VIKCLS. 6 Se St^pijXaras ifioar' co KCLWLCTTOVS

210

215

ISo

Kevrptp Quvo\iivov<;, ,e^ fiecrovs XeVKOCTTlKTO) Tpi^l

220 "Qoyiov
/3aXlOV?,

201. 7rcJpa Se, 'and near him.' In this against horses, that the place on the sense, the accent should stand on the first Euxine called "AxiAAews Sp6/ios was dedisyllable, as it has been placed also inTro. cated to him as a hero after death. Of 570. the present passage Hermann still has no 204. Nipe'a. Pronounced Ntp5) by suspicion, though he says " vereor magsynizcsis. II. ii. 673, Nipei/j 6s KaWitr- nopere ne non his rr.etris usus sit EuriTOS av^ip inrb''I\iov rfKOev. pides, sed servavi, quia nihil variant libri.M 206. Iffaveixov, for Itr/ive/uiv. Bothe Monk reads eiSov aiyiaAo7s irapa Kpotcamakes an hexameter verse, if such it can Aoir re, and calls it " metrum antispasbe called, ia6.vzy.6v re -irodolv, \ai^/ijp6- ticum," by a somewhat forced name. Spoixov 'A%i^o. Perhaps, \ai\f/T)p6Spofiov 215. kXitro-av, scil. kavrbv, eAiiro-6fj.eT"AXI*-VI by which each verse will be glyc. vos, running in a ring, or rather in the polysch. curved SlavXos, and so turning to and fro, 209. QeirSvaffzv, ' educated.' Theocr. ava
464

ETPiniAOT (reLpo(f>6pov?, l Spopcov, 225

ka S' VTTO crvpa

ots TraperrdWero crvv OTTXOLCTL Trap avTvya, KOX crvpiyyas dp/^aTetous. vaS>v S' ets apbO^bv rfkvdov KOX Beav aOev ais rrX^crai^i, f/xei\ii>oi' aSovdv. KOI Kepas i^ev r\v Se^iov irXdras zycav ^^ 6 MvpfAiScbv vAprj<; vavcrl Oovpicus. 8' eiKoaiv KCLT a.Kpa NrjpfjSes ecrTacrav deal, crrj/j.' 'A^Lkketov crrparov.

230 <JTp.

235

240

221—3. aeipo6povs W. Dindorf for chaic. . Hermann for —av. stance of a Greek chariot with four horses The addition of the article is not accordabreast, as is sometimes represented on ing to true Attic usage. The same recoins. The two middle, he says, were mark applies to [iziKivos ^8oz>^, ' honeyed piebald, the two trace-horses were bay delight.' As however this does not well with spotted fetlocks. By avr-tipeis Kafi- suit the antistrophic verse, Hermann Trsucn he means that the outer horses first gives juaAAoj/ aSoj/av, Bothe fj.4\ivoy aSomet and as it were faced the Ka/nrr^p at va.v. The only proper meaning of either the end of the stadium. Compare Soph. form of the adjective appears to be the El. 721. Bothe understands it to mean, epic one, ' made of ash-wood.' It would ' rivalling each other in the speed of the not be a serious change to read Kiav i]Socourse;' but the words cannot signify vav, as -fXL \iav might have easily passed this. into [jLeKivav. 225. irvp(r6Tpixas Monk, which is 235. irAaras ixav' Having his ships doubtless right on the presumption that on the right wing.' The accusative Kepas the verses belong to the age of Euri- is used as in Rhes. 485, 4xj' * E \cubi> pides. e3/r€ Se£iiv Kepas—wdpetTTi cot ireXryiv 227. Trap* Hvrvya, alongside of the ipe7(Tat. Suppl. 657, Kal TOUS |£)i/ ai/rqi front of the chariot. The driver of the 8e£i<)e TfTayfievovs Kepas. Heracl. 671, steeds, against whom Achilles contended, Kal 5)} \aihi* eiTT7)Kev Kepas.—In the next was Eumelus; and the runner kept verse Hermann gives Mup,tu5ct>p for -6vtav, abreast of the front part of the chariot, comparing v. 1352, (rrparhs 5e Mup/ii5i>^ which is here trap' ivrvyoi.. The same oij &oi Tvaprfv; where the same error had phrase occurs in Rhes. 373, 5ox/"a>/ ire- been removed by L . Dindorf. Saipctif (ir€\Tav) (T^KTThv Trap' txi/Tvya.—


240.

itar' &Kpa Pierson for Kar' &Kpav.

The stern, as well as the prow, of Greek ships had sculptured figures of tutelary gods. But the trjj^a or Trapdo-rifi.oi> seems to have been commonly at the prow. Hence one might suggest rrptppcus for Trpv/j.i/ais. But see v. 275.

I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

465

'Apyeuav Se TaicS' icnjpeTjxoi OLVT. /3'. vaes icrracrav iri\a<s' &>v 6 MrjKLCTTewi crrpar^XaTas Trais rjv, TaXaos ov rpe'^et irar^p245 Kairaveais re Trais Udeveko? 'ATSCSOS S' dycuv ££t]KOVTa vav<; 6 ©rj crews TTOX? efrjs eVavXd^et Oeav ITaXXaS' ev JXWVV^OI^

250

TTTtpaTOLcnv dpfiaa-Lv derbu, re <^acr/Aa vav/3aTcus. BOLO)T5>V S' oirKia-jxa, vovTias vrjas et.h6p.av ecrroXtcr/xeVas1 rots Se KC£8/AO? iji> -xpvaeov Zpanovrr e^ S' 6 yrjycvr]<; ^atou (rrpaTOv-

cnp. y'. 255

260

v re rotcrS' icra? aycuv ^v OtXews TOKOS /cXurav QpOVldS* eKklTTWV TToXlV. 246. 'ATSI'SOS, supply 77JS. But Do253. TWC BOIUTUV. Again the article bree plausibly proposed 'AT0/5ay. The is an evidence of spurious and inaccurate son of Theseus meant is either Acamas writing. Kirchhoff says it has been added or Demophon. Barnes remarks, after by a later hand in the Palatine MS. HerBrodaeus, that this is said in praise of mann thinks the poet may have written, Athens. Homer makes Menestheus the or ought to have written, T6 Se B. oirleader of the Athenians, and assigns to Aur/xa. him fifty, not sixty, ships, II. ii. 551 — 6. 255. ((TToXiff/Xfyas Scaliger for eutrr. 249. e|)js evavX6xzt, had his ship The word occurs in Suppl. 659, \aibv Si moored next in order to that of Sthe- XldpaXov, 4/xroAia-fievoy Sopi. nelus. 262. Icras, sc. apt6/j.qi. "Iliad, ii. v. 524 251. 9erbv is explained by Hermann et 534 et Phocensium quadraginta naves " ex composito adscitum." The poet, et totidem numerantur Locrensium." whoever he was, probably meant derby iv Herm. AoKpav is Heath's reading for apfitHTiv, ' placed on a chariot,' (or rather AoKpoTs. Hermann and Matthiae give in a chariot,) 'drawn by winged steeds,' Ao/cpaj with Markland. The TE seems apixa, as usual, meaning both horses and necessary in place of Se. carriage. Cf. Alcest. 483. Hermann 263. fy is inserted by Hermann, ^A0' joins Qerbv eSSo-riix6v re, but t h e r e has by Matthiae, on account of the metre, rather an exegetical sense, though it is Bothe prefers aywv ^jy pads KTA.—®povias not very properly added. Bothe gives TT6\IS, the chief city of the Locri of that ^xr^fxiv ye. The use of (pda/xa for trrj/ia division. Thronium is mentioned in II. is hardly correct. Aeschylus uses tiiari- ii. 533, among several other Locrian setfios of ships, Suppl. 694. tlements.

VOL. III.

3 O

466

ETPiniJOT d.vr. dvr y. y 265

MvKTJvas he ras eTrefnre

770.19

vawv eKarbv avv 8' dSeXc^bs r\v Taybs, cos t\os r a s <$>vyovcra<5 [xeXaOpa fiapfidpwv ydpiv yd/Awis vpa^iv 'EXXas a>s Xa/Joi. e/c JJVXOV he. NecrTopos crrj/jLa Tavpoirovv TOV irdpoiKov 'A\(f)e6i>.

bpav,

Alvidvcov he SwSeKa OTOXOI

VCIGW vjcrav, £>v aval; Tovvev<s o.pXe' TMvhe 8' aS vreXas v HXi8o<; Swacrrope?, ous *ETT€LOV<; wvo/xa£e Tra? Xews*

270

275 crryD. S'.

280

265. Mintijj'ar. The use of the singular indicates a later hand. Euripides would have said MVKT]VWV, as in Iph. T. 510, and elsewhere. The 4K is perhaps to be expunged, as Nauok perceived. 267. rjflpoitr/ieVoi/s Hermann and W. Dindorf, the latter of whom compares for the diaeresis Ar. Av. 253, itavra -jap

is called ivapoiKos, because the Alpheus flowed not far from Pylos. 277- AXviixvwv. The word is pronounced as of three syllables. This people of Thessaly are mentioned in Soph.

2C8. "ASpaaros the old copies. a$t\(pbs Markland, who supposed that Menelaus was meant. Kirchhoff records a good emendation of Mehlhorn, avv 5' &p' aii-rhs fiv, i. e. Agamemnon. Translate, ' And in joint command with him was his brother, in the relation of friend to friend (i. e. neither superior nor inferior), that Hellas might get satisfaction for her who had fled from her home for the sake of marrying a foreigner.' Here the

T€ ntpatfiol.

El. 705, e^do/j.os M.dyvT]5 ap^]p} 6 5' oySoos KtvKiTnros, Puviav yei/os. II. ii. 748, Tovvzvs 8' 4K Kv(pov ^ye 8I5OJ /cat e^/cotrt vrjas' TDJ 5* ' E w ^ p e s %-TTOVTO fj.tveTTT6htfJ.0L

Perhaps it is best to take

v as a mere periphrasis, (TT6\OS

being the cut-water or front of the prow, Aesch. Pers. 410, 418. It can hardly mean 'twelve fleets,' as 6 TTSS ffr6\os " re ! e X < "P £1 in Pers. 402. Hermann, supposing this strophe, which does not agree with its antistrophe even in the number of verses, to have come down to us in a very mutilated state, reads SuSeicd(TTOXOL vaes ^cav, with marks of a lacuna. 1 phrase irpa^iv Aa/3eiV, for SiKrjv or TTOIV^V, Kirchhoff assents, but justly adds, " paucissima sunt, quae certa ratione corrigi is to be noticed as not truly tragic. Hermann observes that the passage is adapted posse videantur." from II. ii. 58fi seqq. Compare, for the 281. "Eimous. This people are enumention of 'EAAas generally, rather than merated in II. ii. 619, where four leaders of the two royal brothers as personally are mentioned, one of whom is not Euinterested in the expedition, Iph. T. 12, rytus, but Thalpius the son of Eurytus. ihv

I'.aAKivtKOV vrefpavov

'lXiou Q4\OJV

AajSetV 'Axatous. 276. 'A\
Hence Hermann reads ¥.vpi>Tov S' &va
ruvde, after which he supposes three verses to have dropped out. The narrative proceeds in a tolerably equable tenor to the end, and the deviations from the Homeric account are not in themselves

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. dvaLov frjyev, wv Mey avacrcre, ras vqcrovs mv/3arais aT Aias

467

285

o 6 SoLkafJuvos evrpo(f>o<;

os TO Xaioi> i;vvaye,

%vr. 8'. 290

CJV dcrcrop wSe/c' evcrTpo^xiiTOLTaicn vavaiv iW /cat vavfidrav

ws 295

w r t s et Trpocrap/jLocrev

fiapfidpovs ySaptSas, VOCTTOV OVK

sufficient to establish his theory.—On the dorf; but Homer calls them ''Excyday use of the imperfect uy6/ia(e, see Heracl. iepiay, ii. (125, and the antistrophic metre 8/. inf. v. 416. is no guide to any further change. All that is tolerably certain in this respect is, 284. "Apr/ Tawi>. Eurytus also led the warlike Taphii, because they, inhabit- that v. 287 coincides with v. 302. ants of the Echinades, (Here. F. 1081,) 287- a,Trpoy also fails in its correspondence with the strophe. Hermann supposes Ulysses was *i/Xei'S7js. Hence Hermann, not recog- mentioned, because Homer, ii. 631, intronizing a distinction between &ytiv and duces him as leader of the Cephallenians, aycLtrtrtiy, thinks Tiyepihv Meyyjs was the immediately after the ships from the true reading, some verb like eracrire being Echinades under Meges. And he translost, which governed ''Apt). In this view poses the first verse of the antistrophe to he is followed by Kirchhoff. The correc- follow v. 291, and understands £vyaye tion of i\yty, S>y is certainly ingenious; Ktpas of Ulysses uniting the two wings and it is the more probable because the by himself occupying the centre. 2!)2. crv/j-TrAeKuv, closing in the ranks ; antistrophe at present contains three more verses than the strophe, and the corre- joining his ships to those next to him in spondence is faulty in this place. Some- order. 296. <5 TIS KTX. ' With whom if any thing would be gained by reading rbv one shall dare to engage his barbaric \euK^ipeTfj.oy 5' "Apr;, and in v. 294, &'ioy (Trojan) ships, he shall not return from The departure from the Homeric account the conflict alive.' Cf. Phoen. ] 161. 299. 'aiov is corrupt, and appears to be wa3 noticed by Barnes, who compares a variant of elS6/j.ay. There seems no Ta
3 o 2

ETPiniAOT

468

vaiov TTopevfia, ra Se KOLT OIKOVS KXvovaa 0E. ME. 0E. ME. 0E. ME. 0E. ME. ME. @E. ME. QE.

300

Me^e'Xae, roXjuas SeiV, a cr' ou TOX/AOV yj>eo>v airekde Xiav SecrTrdraicri TTICTTOS el. 30.5 jcXaiots av, el irpdacroi<; a fir) irpdacreiv are Set. ov xpyjv ere XOcrat SeXrov, rjv eyco (pepov. ovSe ye fyipeiv ere [Set] Tracriv "EWYJCTLV /ca/cct. dXXots d/xtXXai Taur' 1 d(^es Se TTJVO e/xot. OUK dv ixedeifjbrjv. QE. ovS* eywy' d^)7ycro)u.at. 310 CTK^irTpftJ Ta^' a p a crov KadaLfidga) Kapa. dXX' eufcXee's rot SecrTTOTW Qvr\(7Keiv virep.

KaXou ye /AOI TOIWISOS

/JiaKpovs Se SovXos wt1 Xeyets Xdyous. Secnror', dhiKovfLecyda. eras o eirtcrToXas

oS'

315

, ouSev rjy Stfci] -^prjerdat 0£\ei. W. Dindorf, "prouli et vidi et audivi ouSf in the next verse is in favour of ov instruclum esse e&ercitum." Perhaps, Xpyv in this. €v9a 5' (so the old copies) elS6/j.ai> rh ira.v308. Kirchhoff thinks Sei an interpolavaiov ffTp&rzvp-a KT\. tion, the original reading of the MS. Pal. 301. (TvyK\-i]Tov. W . Dindorf gives being ouSe ye (pepeiv o~e 5e7. Commonly, (TvKKiyov on his own conjecture, com- oiSe ere Se?. paring v. 514 and 1545. 309. &\Aois Markland for aAAws, which 303. Menelaus and the old servant now arose from a variant a/x/AAa, the Aldine appear on the stage. The former has reading, i. e. ' you are arguing in vain.' forcibly intercepted and opened the letter The sense is, ' Argue that matter with which was destined for the hand of Cly- others,' viz. with Agamemnon himself. temnestra alone. He had been aware (v. Compare Suppl. 195, SAAoicri Sri Vo'rijir' 107) of Agamemnon's desire hitherto to afj.i\\7]6e\s A079J T O I £ 8 \ Hec. 271, TW forward the expedition to Troy; and he fj.ev StKaia) T6J/S' a/j.i\\w/j.ai \6yov. now finds with dismay that the former 311. With this verse Monk compares scheme of bringing his daughter to Aulis Androm. 588, cr/c^7TTpaj Se T$5e uhv Kadaihas been cancelled. Agamemnon hearing jUa|w Kapa, and with the next Hel. 1040, the dispute, and summoned by the mes- irpb 5e
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. ATA. ME. ATA. ME. ATA. ME. ATA.

469

eaTts TTOT iv TTvXaicri Oopvfios KOL \6yu>v a ov/xos, ov^ o TovSe pvdos KvpuoTepos Xeyew. crv Se TI TW8' ets epiv d^tfat, MeveXecus, /3ia T' dyeis ; jSke\\iov eis rj^as, iV dp^as rav Xoycov ravras Xdfico. 320 rpecras o w dvaKakvifico f$keapov, ' a s SeX.T0V, KaKicnav ypa\i\iaTOiv eicropS), /cat irpSiTa Tavry/v acov airaXka^ov ^p ov, vplv av Setfw ye Javaots Tracri rayyeypa/x-

ME. 7} yap olcrff a ^17 ere /catpos eiSeWt,

ATA.

325 elpydcrco

wcrre cr' dXyui^at y' avoC^as, a cru

ME.

\ddpa. TTOV oe KaXaySe? ^ t v ;

al ^eol, crrjs

a

CLTT *Apyov<$,

el

ATA. ar)v

ITOUS'

ME. ATA. 317.

TI Se ae rdju-d 8et (pvXdcraeLV; OVK d roSe ; TI'S TTOT'

Monk for TIS 85JT', and

so Hermann from Bekker's Anecd. p. 369, 8, with the variant 86pat
which arose from the omission of the ye, 325. ciiiiavrpa. See Iph. T. 1372. 326. The rru here is rather suspicious. Perhaps, as new' tipydtrai. ' Yes, I do know, so as to have brought grief to you by having opened it, what mischief you secretly did.' 327. TTOC — Kal. See on Alcest. 482. Hec. f>lf>. Here ral TTOV would have meant, ' You don't mean to say you caught him somewhere ?' Kirchhoff would prefer TTJS for ays ay. (pp. Cf. Orest. 1C66. 328. TrpocrSoitaiv KTK. There is the bitterest irony in this verse. Menelaus now knew that Iphigenia was not to come to Auli3 at all; so he says that he caught the messenger (who was to be the cause of her not coming), while he was waiting the fulfilment of the promise that she should come.

470 ME. ATA. ME.

OTL TO /3ov\ecr0aL p e«Ti£e, vv. 330 o i ^ l Sewa ; TOV efxbv otKeuv OIKOV OVK eacro/Acu; Tr\dyia yap fypoveis, TO. jxkv vvv, TO. oe irdXaL, ra

S

3

5

/

avTLKa.

ATA. ME.

eS KeKOjx^evcrai -rrovrjpd- yXcoo-a' iirtyOovov cro(f>7J. vovs Se y ov /3e/3atos aSiKOv KTrjfia KOV craves 334 Se a

i£ekey£ai,

Kal o~i> \KT\T opyrjs VTTO

oLTTOTpeirov Takrj0e<;, f OVTOI Ka,Ta.iva> \iav iya>. 330. eKvi(e, moved me, incited me to Ko^bs, said of either a person or a thing, do so. Med. 568, otib" &v ah (pairis, et ere Photius, KCKO/J. 331. olKeiv OIKOV. This phrase means, % 334. o-a\vQ-i]o'o^.ai. 332. ir\dyta (ppovelv, like kXiKTa tppo-' to expostulate with,' both here and in Iph. T. 955, seems properly rather to vetv, Androm. 448, is opposed to opda
I&IFENEIA

H EN ATAIAI.

471

olaO* 6V ea-7rovSa£e? ap^etv JavatSai? vpbs "IXLOV, Tut ooKew fxev OV^L ^pyj^ojv, TW 8e /SovXecr^at ws TaTT€Lvb<s rjtrda Trdcrrj1; Sefta? Trpocrdi/yyavatv, KOX dvpas e^coi> d/cX^crrov? ra deXovTi STJIXOTCOV, 340 Ka.! SiSous Trpoapr/o-w e£rjs vracrt, Ket ju.17 rts OeXoi, Tens rpoTroi?'QtyroivTrpLacrdai TO (fnXoTLfiov IK \iicrov, KO.7 eVet Karecr^es dp^as, ju,eraySaX&>v aXXovs Tpo•7TOVS

TOIS

(^iXoicrtv

OIIKCT'

rjcrOa rots irp\v ws Trpocrdep

SvaTrpdcriros, ecrw re KXrjdpu>v cnrdvios- dvSpa S' ov xpewv 345 TOV ayaObv TrpacrcrovTa ju,eyd\a rous Tponovs JJL€0lCU

dXXa KOI fieficuov etvat Tore /xaXicrTa TO^S (f>£Xoi<; rjviK wcfieXeLV yu.dXtcrra Swaro5 icrnv evrv)(£>v. TavTa /xeV ere TrpS>T inrjXOov, Xva ere iTp5)d' rjvpov KO.KQV. of a verse has induced the grammarians 342. T5 KXriBpav (r-rrdvios, seldom at from the truth, even if I should speak at home, i. e. when wanted. Musgrave excessive length, nor —.' One might would read e|a>, 'seldom seen in public' suppose something followed like f*7}Te p Either makes good sense. as ixOpt"1 "6f"£f TaSe Aeyeic d'ucaia. at. 347. $e$aioy, staunch. See v. 334. 338. T<£ PovAeaQai, in real desire; op349. eitriXdov KTA. ' These were the posed to TIJ> SoiceiV. Bothe's reading TIJJ points on which I blamed you at first, viz. 51 a0ovAe speaking with you, even if some desired airts, but most editors, with Monk, adopt it not, but would rather have declined it, ^ASes from the Aldine. Kirchhoff confrom fear or modesty. jectures, d>s S" es At/Aip ^A0sc avTix' 85e

472

ETPiniAOT ws 8' es Avkiv rj\9ev OLVOLS

X™

IlaveXkijvaiv arpa-

TOS,

ov&ev rjcrd', dXX' igeTrXyjcrcrov rfj

rr} rwv

ovpias TrofJLirrjs airavitfiiv. Aavaihai o dv TO npidfxov ireBiov iinr\rjcrapevas 359 acrjaei'os Ovcreiv VTT4CTT7]<; TraiSa* Kai 7re)u,ire(,s ov /Sia, /u,T7 TOGTO Xe^jj?,
6f

a»s yapov-

XlavtKK-fivun (TTpar6s. For inrjAdov cf. 356. n66ev L. Dindorf for iroBh. Androm. 088, TauT' eu tppovwv a' eVi)A- Matthiae preferred riva ir6pov 8', but 6of, ou/c op7»)s X&P'"- F ° r f16 vnlg. he is not followed by subsequent editors. Kirchhoff suggests Wra Tripov rifia ir6eupoj Reiske gave evpov. 352. mavifav, because you wanted a Qev, the best MS. omitting Se by the first favouring gale ;—exegetical of TT? Tvxy. hand. So in Androm. 121, for &KOS TSIV W. Dindorf needlessly transposes the pre- dv(r\^Twv TT6VU>V TefitTv, Aldus and one MS. give TT6VWV evpe7i>, and there are ceding verse after v. 353. 354—5. jul) — ffnr\ii Ilpia^oi; TI. W. non's sole interest to get the ships away Dindorf omits these two verses as spu- from Aulis, and yet he knows that the rious, or rather, as " useless,"—a very whole expedition was planned for his own arbitrary sort of criticism.

473

I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

ouros auTos icrTiv aWrjp os TaS' rjicovcrev credev. 363 d' vTToaTpexjja'; XeX^i/zcu /aerajSaXcw aXXas ypaws ovevs OVK4TL 6vyaTpo
TWO

TTOX(,T<SJ> dcrvverov,

TO. 8'

eV-

dhvvaroi, yeywres avrol Sia^>uXa£acr#(u 'EXXaSos jUaXicrr' eyuyerrjs rakanrapov crreVw, 370 ^ dcXovcra Spdv TL KCSVOV /3ap/3apous TOVS ouSeW? /carayeXaWas efavTjcrei Sta ere K<xi TTJV CT^V eKart Trpoa-rdrqv 0ei[i.r)v civ 363. aiVis Markland for a'jT(fs. This But Monk more correctly supplies Ttt verse has been transposed by the present Trpdyfxara with exo^res, after Matthiae, editor (the more readily, because Monk ' while in the administration of affairs.' independently perceived that the context 368. If erSihrajs and not e/c5i/cws be the required the change) from its usual posi- true reading, it can hardly mean, as Hertion after v. 365. The reasoning pro- mann would have it, ' altogether powerceeds thus: ' You voluntarily ordered less,' for TrayS'iKics aSviraroi, but rather, your wife to send Iphigenia hither,—in that some people retire discreditably from pretence, for her marriage ; in reality, to a pledged undertaking with good reason, be sacrificed. This very heaven which simply because they find themselves unis above us was a witness to your conduct able to fulfil it.—fiiatpvhdtatrBcu seems on that occasion ; and yet now you are to mean, ' to keep the city in their own detected in writing the contrary message, interest to the end,' i. e. to carry with to the effect that you will not slay your them the hearts of the citizens. Bothe own child! Aye, be it so. Thousands of interprets, custodire, servare. others have had it happen to them in 370. This verse was parodied by the conducting public affairs: they try to carry comic writer Eubulus, Athen. xiii. p. 569, them out when they are in possession, and as Porson remarked, 'EAAaSos e-ywye T?JS then they retire from them with discredit.' TaKaiirwpov [irepi'] crei/oj.—For roi/s ouW. Dindorf omits v. 365, and Hermann Sevas, 'those non-entities,' seeAndr. 700. reads jiaXiiTTti y' 8iv, with which he sup-, Ion 594. Photius, oiSeves, rb irA-riBvi'TiKbv poses OVTOS airbs KTA. to be closely con- TOVTO (rvvqdes rois ivaXaiois, Kal ov§4v<ev nected, according to its old order ; ' you teal ouSeffi Kal ouSeVas.— On the idea of trisaid you would not be, though you were so umph implied in KaraytAuvTas, see Med. in an especial manner, as heaven is witness.' 1361. One of the advantages thought to According to the common reading, no be derived from the Trojan war was the stop is placed before ^aAnrra 76, and supremacy of Hellas over the Asiatics, Monk sees nothing to object to in the collectively called fi&pfiapoi.. Cf. inf. v. received text. Bothe gives fidXurrd ye 1400. Troad. 932, Kal ToffdvS1 oifiol yd/xoi to Agamemnon; but it is very unlikely &vr)
VOL. III.

3P

474

ErpiniAor ' onXwv apxovra- vovv 374

XO. ATA.

irdXeos &>s dpx^v dvrjp Tras, £vve<Tiv rjv Beivov KacnsyvrjTOMTL yiyvecrdat Xoyovs jua^as 0', oTav TTOT e/xTrecrwcrtv eis epiv. ^ovXop.al cr elireiv KOKWS av /3pa^ea, [xrj XCav dvco fi\e(f>apa irpos rdmiSes dyaywv, dXXd cra)(f>podSeXbv OVT'. dvr]p yap

aloelcrOai 380

eiire fioi, r t Seiva (j>vcra<; al{xaTr)pbv TI'S d8tK€t ere; TOV Ke)(/3^crat; Xeicrpa

Xafielv mann edits o5 xP*ovs ^icari, ' for the sake on Alcest. 708, seems to require ai ' in of his own private interest.' Monk has return.' The meaning is, ' In replying to lUTjSep1 oiv yivovs tuari, and W. Dindorf your attack on me by a similar recrimiapproves yevovs, which was also the cor- nation, I wish to speak at once briefly and rection of Reiske. But the oSy is not with moderation.' In favour of eS it can Euripidean. The true reading is probably, only be alleged, that this very moderation /AT) TI xp7?M£*TCt"' £K&rl KT\., ' Never on constituted a kind of good method of account of his wealth may I have a person saying evil things. appointed ruler of the land, nor com379. awtppovetTTtpais Stobaeus, —os mander of the forces.' So /j.7] rt is joined MSS., —ov Aldus, with an abbreviated T1 7r0T with an optative in Ion 719, A"? ' termination. els £[xa.v TT6XLV 'IKOIO' 6 ira?s, and in Aesch. 380. ai'Seio-flca, to be modest, to show Suppl. 386. The corruption of the read- consideration or fellow-feeling. Stobaeus ing is thus easily accounted for:—^rj TIVCL h a s avfyp yap xp7la"ros XPri M 7 )^ eI/ ' ^ ^ (pt\e7, the copies of Euripides giving tt J xp M altTxpbs aidtiaO' ov
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. OVK

7PX e ?-

475

an> yap eKTTjcro) € I T ' eyw SLKTJV 8O) O~U>V KCLKOIV, 6 [xrf crd>a-

yj haKvei ere TO (piXorifJiov TOV/ZOV ; aW ev ayKciX-ats

385

evTrpeirrj yvvauKa ^ p ^ e i s , TO Xekoyio-fxivov Trapeis Kal TO KaXbv, ej^eiv vovqpov ^>wrbs ijcWat /cafcai. ei S' ey&>, yvovs irpoa-dev OVK ev, /x.ere^e/x^v eu;

o~v fiaXkov,

OCTTIS

aTroXecras

KCLKOV

ev. crot cj/jLocrav TOV TvvBdpeLOV opKov oi KaKo^pove'; 391 cTTpa/rev' erot/Aoi 8' eio"l

his bad one. The irony of the passage wise course, where before I took an unmakes it probable that this word, like wise one ?' Trapaarx^v, is ambiguously used. Com389. SITTLS Oe'Aeis, ' in that you are pare v. 390. desiring,' &c. 385. Ti ipt\6Tinov, see v. 342. ' Per391. KO.KC poves, infatuated, foolish; haps it is my popularity that stings you see on v. 67. For the long 5 see Suppl. with jealousy ? 'Tis not that; you want 744. to keep a fair wife in your embrace, 392. fleis. e. 8ebs ?)V % irpa£a, The authority of Menelaus in tvfiovXiav for —a, are corrections so fact, as Hermann remarks, had nothing obvious, that it is surprising they were to do either with the oath of the suitors, left for Monk to make. He compares or with the fulfilment of it. They had Orest. 254, raxvsSe/iertBov Xvtraav, &pTi taken that oath, because each hoped to be auippovuv, and adds, that one Paris MS. the husband of Helen: they had joined gives /j.eTe6r]i>. Conversely in Hel. 42, thein the Trojan expedition, simply because copies give irpobQ4fjt.rr}v for npovre07]v. B u tthey were bound, when called upon, to Monk is wrong in reading aAA' iyk for fulfil it. « 5' 4ytb, on the ground that Euripides 394. eroifiot 5' eiffl Monk for y' olfxat should have said fiii ev for OVK ev. On (or olfiai) 5' elo-p. So also W. Dindorf the contrary, we believe no Attic poet has edited; and the correction is highly could have written /iii eS, because yvovs probable. But Dindorf's punctuation OVK eS is here a fact, and is no part of a seems better (' and they are ready to do mere supposition. The meaning obviously so in the folly of their minds') than is, ' Am I mad because I have taken a Monk's o-rpdrev' (eroifiot b" eiffl) fiapia.

3P

2

476

ETPiniAOT ov yap davverov TO QCIOV, dXX' e^et crvviivai Toil's KaKtos TrayivTa<; opKovs KCLL 395 rd/xa 8' OVK diroKTevat 'yco Tinva, KOLI TO O~QV fxev ev

irapd SLKT)? carat, Ka/acrT7;s ewtSos

XO.

ME.

ejae Se O~VVT7]^OVO~L VVKTCS rjfJLepai re avofia SpwvTtx KOV Sucata TraTSa? ov? iyewdfi/rjv. TavTa aoi /Spa^ea XeXeKxat /cat aatfrr} /cat paSicr ei Se /LAT) /SovXet (frpoveiv ev, raja' ey&> dtjcro) /caX<Ss. 401 oiS' aS SidcfiopoL TSIV irdpos \e\ey[A>£vo)v /JLV0O)V, /caX&is S' e^oucrt, (freib'eo'dcu T4KVCOV. alcu, i\.ovs dp' ov^t KeKTyjfiyjv raXas. ei TOVS (^iXous ye ju,^ 0e\eis aTroXXurat. 405

tppeywv. Hepmami gives iycpfiai, pp tiirri (ppevuv, ' I flatter myself, you will find out their folly.' The next verse is wanting in the copies of Euripides, but is preserved by Stobaeus, Flor. xxviii. 10, who quotes it together with that following. ' For the god is not devoid of intelligence, but is able to comprehend those oaths that have been wrongly ratified and extorted by compulsion.' Aeschylus has

e/x€ Se o-vVT^ovffL VVKTCS' Taura 5e OVK

ifTTa.i iroTe. For this reason a comma instead of a colon has been placed after TtKva. — For ire'pa 8i/c7)s, which violates the metre, W. Dindorf would read wapa SiKTjf, and so Kirchhoff, with Porson. But the getting satisfaction even for a bad wife was not a course involving injustice of itself. Reiske's correction trapa SJKTJJ seems at least as good ; and it is preferred ftpKOSj irrtyixa yevvaiois Trayep, Agam. by Hermann, Monk, and W. Dindorf. Il(i9. Stobaeus gives the variant KKT- In fact there appears to be an antithesis T}vayKavTh\ovo~i. Med. 25, Tbv irdvra 396. rb ffbv piv, TO. era trpdy/xara, oy €v eorai, eu 4|el, irapa. S'IKTIS, SC.avvTi]Kovaa Scutpiois xp^" i ' wasting away her whole life in tears.' Electr. 5i8oi5irr)s TTJS SIKT/S. Monk appears to construe T2J abv eu, ' your success.' 240, kvirais ye G'VI/T€TTJK6S. Monk comHermann edits KOV T& abv and Ti/ito- pares II. xxiv. 745, vvKras Te Kai ^para pios, in this sense, ' It shall never be, SaKpvxtovo'a. that your affairs shall be prospered by 404. As K€KTi),ua! has the force of a justice, by your taking vengeance for a present tense, ' I possess,' so eKeKTiifiriv, most worthless wife, while me days and Attice KSKT-ftfjiriv, has the force of an nights shall consume with tears, for imperfect, ' I possessed.' Compare 615a doing to my own offspring what is both and fjSrj. Monk is therefore mistaken in unlawful and unjust.' There is no need editing KeKriffaai interrogatively, and sayhowever of this change, though Kirchhoff ing '' plusquam perfectum illud est ab has adopted it. In fact, the negative is hoc loco alienum." The true use of &pa continued from the preceding OVK airo- with an imperfect (see Iph. T. 351) is KrevSi (as W. Dindorf also perceived). here maintained, ' So then, after all, 1 The king argues thus:—'It shall not be find I did not possess friends, as I supsaid that I killed my children, and that posed.' your affairs were thereby made prosperous, 405. tX ye KTA.. ' Yes, you do, provided while I pine away with grief.' A simpler you do not wish to undo your friends,' enunciation of the sentiment would be, fyv i. e. to bring your nearest relatives to eycl) airoKTavto TeKva, rb obv fief eu e(TTa<, grief.

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. ME. ATA.

Set^ets Se irov JXOI TraTpbs CK TOLVTOV crv(T(TCi)(f)poveiv yap, ov^l crvvvoaeiv evi>.

ME.

es KOLVOV dXyelv TOIS <J>L\OL
ATA. ME. ATA. ME.

€v hpcov irapaKoiXeL (JL, dX\a JJLTJ dpa SOKEI crot raSe iroveiv crvv 'EXAaSi; \E\X.as Se crui> crol Kara #eov vocret r w a . (TKrjTTTpca vvv a/u^ei o'ov KaalyvrjTov iyaj S' e7r' aXXas eip-i jjurj^ava.^ r w a s i\ov<; T eif aXkovs.—

OVK

w IIav€Xkrjva>i> ^ rJKCt) TrcuSd croi rr\v crrjv ayav, 'l<juy€vei,av iv

477

410

415

406. 7rou. On the negative sense of position, and we agree with Monk and this particle see Here. F. 1414. Hec. Hermann that it is probably genuine. It 1 1 9 9 , TTOU TTOT1 &y (piAov rb &&p[ia,pov argues little for the critical judgment of yevoir' tcy "EAATjtrii/ yevos; The sense the Dindorfs to assert that " haec declahere is, ' That is not the way to show matio nuntii quique earn sequuntur duo yourself a brother.' versus Agamemnonis ab homine inept407. This verse was restored from issimo est composita." And that " omnino Plutarch, vol. ii. p. 64 C. The old read- tota hujus nuntii narratio talis est, ut i n g w a s ffu
478

ETPinuor 8' oixaprei, crrjs KXvTaiiJLvrjcrTpas Se//.a?, KO.1 Trais 'Opecrrr??, ak TI rep(j)de(,7]<; iSo)u aXX', cos paKpav €Tewov, evpvrov irapa Kprjvrjv ava\pvx<>vXoi T'# e's Se XapaJ Kadel/Jiev auras, a»s /8opas yeucraiaro. ey
420

425

77a? 8' e's #eW ofiikos CT7JV 7 7 a t S ' O7TWS

Ot 8 ' €v8aL[X,OV€5

iv Tra.cn Kkewol KOL Xeyovcn 8', 'T/xevaios Ti9, ^ TI Trpacrcrerai ; ^ TTOOOV e)(tov BvyaTpbs ''Ayap.ijxv(xiv a v a f iralSa ; TU>V 8' ctv ^Koucras TaSeirpoTzkitpvcri TTJV vedvuSa,

430

417- Hermann, with Elmsley, edits 7]sprecede the proposition, of which it gives ir€fi7reis5e'fias; Add Electr. 1340, IIuAaSr), the explanation by alleging the cause. To ^aiptov XQL, vvpj.ovos. 418. &s TI Hermann for there. The Cyrop. iv. 2, 29. For ais in the sense of optative follows the present verb because eVe! see Tph. T. 1180. in 6/j.apru is implied a/j.a tipeptTo, and as 424. (Trjs iztxpafTKivrjs %apti>. That you is the particle of purpose, ' in order that.' might make the requisite preparations for Compare Ar. Ran, 23, avrbs f}a$i£a /ml receiving a daughter about to be married. irovw, rourov 8' ox®, 'lv& [JLTJ TaXanrcapoTro 425. Ta%^a yap one MS. for rax^ia fiTjS' ax"os
I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

479

avdcrcrr). TIS viv aferai TTOTC ; dW eia, Ta7rl roicriS' i^dp-^ov Kava,

ATA.

435 Kpara. Kal crv, MeveXews *T> dva£, v[j.evat,oi> evTpeTTL^e, Kal Kara crreyas A.wros /3odcrdco Kal iroOcov CCTTOJ KTVTTOS' <j>S>s y a p TOS' rjKei jxaKapiov rfj irapOivco, iirrjvecr'. dXka crreZ^e ScjfjidTcov ecrw 440 ia

o

aAA. iovarrjs TTJS TV^TJS

OLfJLOi, TL (f>£> OvcrTrjvos ;

ecrTat

apgo/xai

els oV dvdyK7)<; ^euy/xai' vTT~rj\0e Oaifxoiv, OXTTC ratv (ro(f>L
Photius, irporeKslay 7]fi4pavliloquy following v. 441 is remarkably fine.

ovofidfyvo'iv, ev 77 ety T^y anp6Tro\iv T^V The king perceives the strait into which yafj.ovfjL€vqv nap04pov &yov
present passage there is an allusion to the compelled to assume the appearance of real sacrifice of the maid to Artemis, as joy; but his heart is racked with the well as to the ceremonial sacrifice to"Hpct consciousness of his criminal concession, and his mind is perplexed how to avert 435. With i^dpxov Kava, ' bring up the the dreaded consequences, on the one sacrificial meal-basket as a preliminary hand, of refusal, on the other, of perrite,' Monk compares Kava. 5J ^vapx4(r6aiforming so fearful an engagement. Human TIS, inf. v. 1471, and might have added cunning, he now feels, has been defeated by the superior wisdom of the god. He Kavouy 5* ivripKrai, El. 11<J2. 436. Hermann adds re, because Mene- wishes that his lot had been cast in laus could only be invited to take the part obscurity, for then he might weep. But of an assistant in the coming nuptials, the for kings and heroes it is derogatory, as principal ceremonies devolving on the men say, to shed tears. So do princes parents. W. Dindorf perceived the right live on a false theory of glory, while they meaning, though he failed to see the re are but the slaves of the multitude. They was wanting; Et tu, Menelae, fratrem may not do what the people will condemn. adjuva in nuptiisparandis. Monk rejects With what face can he now receive his the Tf, as he generally does with Her- wife, who so naturally and blamelessly attended her daughter to Aulis to be mann's emendations. 438. f3od, but cf. Hel. 1434, itaaav 5e xph meet, and with what voice reply to the yatav fioatrdat [xaKapiais vpvoidiats, and endearments of his child ? How listen to the note there.—In all this there is ob- her imploring accents when the terrible viously that sort of tragic irony, which truth is revealed to her, or how endure a conveys an allusion to one event, as it child's dying curse ? Alas 1 Paris the son were unconsciously, under the mention of of Priam has been the cause of all this woe. another. 442. TT68*V Grotius for (r48ev. G. 440—1. This distich is condemned by Burges proposes apfafiut, which Kirchhoff the Dindorfs, who misunderstand lova"i]s and W. Dindorf approve. But it has rrjs TI5X»)S, the sense of which is, ' as for- been elsewhere remarked, that the comtune goes on in its course,' i. e. as events bination of aorist subjunctive with future develop themselves. Of course Agamem- indicative was rather a favourite one with non means, that fortune must now decide the Greek dramatists. See Med. 1101. how the present conjuncture of affairs is inf. 455. to be ended. Compare Alcest. 1071, xph 444. vnri\6f, has deceived or frustrated 8', '6GTIS eict, itapTtpziv dtov Soffit*. Her-me by his superior cunning in outwitting mann adds Oed. R. 1458, aAA' ri fiev me. Cf. v. 67. ijfiuv poip, tiiroiirtp eia', Xrw.—The so-

480

ETPinuor iroXXw yevecrdai rav i/xav r) hvcryiveia 8' o>s i^ei TI Koi yap Scucpvcrai paStws avrois anavrd T elirelv, TW Se yevvaiw fyvcriv avoXfia ravTa. TrpoaTaTrjv Se TOV ftiov TOV oyKov evojaev, TW O OX^^ 1 SouXeuoju.ev eyw y a p ixfiaXeiv jaev CUSOV/ACU hdicpv, TO fx,rj Sa/cpucrcu 8' av0i<; aiSov/xaL TaXas, e's r a s yxeyioras crv[x(j>opa<; a<j>Ly[JLevos. etei>, TI (f)i](ro) Trpos Sd/xapTa TTJV ip/qv ; Se^o/xai vw ; TTOLOV

Kal yap [i avcoXecr' evrl KaKots a ttdpa iXdova" a/cX^ros. eucdrais 8' a/i' OvyaTpl wixevcrovcra, Kal TO. SciJcroucr', iV 17/xas ovTas evprjcrei 8' aS rdXaivav irapdivov, T'L TrapOevov ;

445

450

455

460

we are slaves to the people.' But fiyicos 448—9. The words awav-ra and are interchanged in the old copies, by means the parade of royalty, the external which the following sense, if sense it be, worship paid to rank, the popularity which is produced :—' The low-born are allowed is the prominent feature in the life of a king, to weep and to say degrading things; while in fact his very throne depends on while the high-born have all these things.' the will of the people. Plutarch's reading If we ask, what things ? Monk, who Tijj 5' lix^y seems better than the vulg. retains the vulgate, replies, • the following T<£ T' oxA-tw. things,' viz. Trpo (as idiom see Alcest. 807. Ion 286.—yv/x.populus from plebs,) or it is the merest (JietVei, in the same sense as above. tautology,' the people are our masters, and

I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

481

VLV, COS eoiKe, vvfji^evcrei To^a, tos coKTicr"' oi/xai y a p viv 'iKerevcreLv rdSe' '/2 irarep, aTTOKTevels yu.e ; TOIOUTOUS yauov? yijlieias avros x^°" T t ? ecrri crot c/>iXos. irapoiv S' 'Ope'crTijs eyyus d^a/Soijcrerai 465

ou o"wera avverw^' en ydp icm VTJTTLOS.

XO. ME. ATA. ME.

aiat, TOV E\evrj<; cos /A' aTrcoXecrei' ydjxov yij/Aas o Ilpidfiov TLdpis, os e'Cpyaa-Tai raSe. Kayco KarcoKTELp"', cos yvvaiKa Sel £evr)v vuep rvpdvvoiv crvix<j>opa<; Karacrreveiv. d8eX(j)e, Sos JUOI Sefias T^S crijs 6cyelv. SlSafju' crov ydp TO Kparos, a#\tos 8' ey*^* ITeXoTra Kwrojivv^, os irarrip TOV/J.OV 7rarpos TOU croi) r ii<\rj07), TOV TeKovra r 'Arpia, rj fir/v ipelv croi Tdirb KapBCas crac/>cos, /cat /a?) Vtr^Ses JMT^SCV, dXX' ocroi' pova>. eyco o" air ocracov eKpakovT cooiv oaKpv wKTeipa, Kavrbs dvra^rJKd croi TraXiv, /cat T(3i> TrakaiSiv efa^>io"ra)u,ai, Xdycoi' ou/c es ere Set^os* et^at 8' ovirep el crv vvv

462. iKETei
VOL. III.

470

475

480

471. Menelaus, with more candour than might have been expected from his selfish nature, is touched by his brother's grief. He comes forward and proffers his hand. In a magnanimous retractation he resigns all his former claims ; and he now no longer desires to possess a bad wife at the cost of a good brother's happiness. 472.
3Q

482

ETPiniJOT /cat crot irapaivoy JUT^T' airoKTeive.iv TEKVOV [x,r\T dvOekiadai TOV\X.6V. OV yap evh ere ji.kv (TTevdleLV, Ta/xa 8' T^Sew OvrfcrKeiv Te rous crous, TOVS 8' iftovs opav aos. Tt ySovXo/nat y a p ; ow ya/AOi>s e^atpeYous 485 aXXous XajSotja' av, ei ya/xaiv tjnetpojuat ; aXX' a.7roXecras dhekbv, 6v jit' ^KICTT' i^prjv, 'E\evr]v eXw^tat, TO KaKov OLVTI TayaOov ; dcjtpcov veo<s T r\v, irp\v TO, Trpayyxar' iyyvdev V ecretSov otov T^P Kreiveiv riicva. 490 aXXws re JU.' eXeos TIJS Ta\at7T(opov Kopn]? elcrrjXde, crvyyiveiav Ivvoovpivw, 7) roiv ifiwv exart OvzcrQai ydjxcjv . TC 8' 'EXevr/s irapdeva) rfj cry [Lira ; o-Tjoareta StaXu^etcr' ef ^vXt'So?. 495 cru S' ofjLjxa Travcrau Saftrpuots reyycov TO CTOV, dSe\(pe, Kajxe TtapaKakSiv es SaKpva. et 8e Tt Kop^s O-TJS 0eo~(f>dT(ov fieTecTTL crot, /in) '/xot /i€TecrTW o"ot fejaw Tovfibv jaepos. dXX' e's /xeTaySoXas rfkOov dirb heivav \6ya>v. 500

482. Tovjihv, my private interests. Heraclidae. Here the declaration had 489. T 4 wpdyfiaT' Matthiae for TS been made by Calchas, s!(j». v. 89. Meneirpa.yfi.aTa 5'. Monk, placing a colon at laus, as Hermann observes, could hardly •xpXv, gives rh trpayfia $' with Barnes and have said, ' If / have any concern in the Markland. Compare with this passage oracles,' because, in fact, he had every Ion 585, ou ravThv e?5os (paiyzrai TU>V concern, since the expedition was made •wpajfiaToiy TrpiaosQiV Screw, tyyiBtv 6' for him. What he says, is this; ' if the opcvuevaiv, and for the infinitive without oracles relate to you, that is not my affair; the article, Med. 35, oloi' irarptias ft}; I disclaim, for my own part, and make aTTo\eiTre(r8aL ^Qovh^, Suppl. 1090, olov over absolutely to you, my own concern (TTepecSai irarzpa yiyvtrat TZKVO>V. in them.' 492. ivvoovp.ivy. For the dative see 500—3. W. Dindorf marks these verses the note on Med. 58. as spurious, and as " minime Euripideum 498.fleVcjMJTaKopys are ' oracles re^ genus dicendi." His suspicions are not specting a maid,' as \6yoi Tivbs, ' words shared in by Monk, Kirchhoff, or Herabout a thing,' inf. v. 812. The idiom has maun, The sense appears to be, 'But, been illustrated on Ion 9-.'7-—For
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

XO. ATA. [ME.

ATA.\ ME. ATA. ME. ATA. MS.

483

ei/cos TriirovOa' TOV ofioOev ire crrepycov [JLCTeTrecrov. avSpbs ov KOLKOV rpoTrou TOLOCSS, ^prjcrdai TOVCTL /3eA.TioTots del. yevvai eXefas TavrdXa re rw zkos 504 irpeTTovra' irpoyovovs *8' ov Karaio^weis aeOev. alvS) ere, MeveXtos, OTL irapa yvu>\L"qv kix-qv VTridrjKas 6p6a)<s Toi>$ Xoyous crow r dftws. Tapa^rj y dSeXc^wv n s Si' epcoTa yCyverai TrXeove^lav re Sw/xdYaw aireTrrvcra TotdvSe crvyyivtiav aWijXav TtiKpav. 510 dXX' TJKO}1€V yap et? dvayKatas r v ^ a s , Ovyarpbs alfj,aT7)pbv eKTTpa^ai (f)6i>ov. TTCDS ; r t s 8' dj/ayfcdcret ere Trjv ye crrjv KTavetv ; airas 'Ay^aioiv crvWoyos crrpaTev/xaros. OVK, ei vw ets Apyo% y anrocrTeXels TTOKIV. 515 XdOoifu TOUT' dV- dXX' e/ceti'' ow XTJCTO/XCV. TO Tfotov ; OVTOL \prj XCav Tapfieip

which he desires to answer. Otherwise and others. Hermann retains them, conhe would have said, ei 5' e's /AerafioAas tinuing them by 5e in place of 76 to ijAdov KTA. There is a variant TpoitaX Agamemnon, (who, he says, " aliquam ToiaiSe, ' such changes of purpose,' but it excusationem affert, quod acerbius cum seems rightly rejected by the editors. fratre egerit,") and adopting Dobree's Menelaus is apologizing for what might plausible correction, Sidr' epwTa yiyverat. seem a fickleness of purpose and a feeble- We suspect they were originally added in ness of mind ; and he says that he cannot continuation of the two verses of the be blamed for imitating the ways and chorus. Of their being an interpolation practices of good men, in making use of, little doubt can be entertained. Neither i. e. enlisting as a friend, his excellent TapaxT) nor irAeoue^ia are tragic words, brother. Hermann takes TO?(TI 0€Ari(TToisand there is perhaps no precedent for for the neuter, " optimis semper uti est three consecutive verses commencing with commutare quae modo optima videbantur an anapaest. The Aldine TIS is not in which gives 76.—In v. 510 cum contrariis quae nunc optima viden- MS. Pal., ~ v or —01s may be right. tur." If this be correct, we must translate, ' to adopt at all times the best mea512. iKirpa(ai, to carry out, to accomsures.' It is hard to choose. plish. In saying that, in spite of his 505. The Se was inserted by Hermann. brother's concession, he is compelled to It is rejected by Kirchhoff, Monk, and sacrifice his daughter, he alludes to the W. Dindorf; but we think tragic usage clamorous demands of the army, urged requires it. It has been proposed also to on by Calchas. For he had said above, v. 450, T<£ 5' o^A^ SouAeuo/xey. read either Ae'|as or Kwrtuaxvvas. 515. vii>, i. e. Iphigenia. The 75 be50(i. Meye'Aecuj Barnes, MepeAa' Musgrave, for MepeAaos. The latter emen- longs to ei, not to "Apjos. The MSS. dation is adopted by Herm. and Monk. give T)V for ei, which makes Markland's The genuineness of this distich cannot be d?rotrTe'AA7)5 probable. Bothe reads ot>K, $\v atroiTT€Wr]S viv eis 'Apyos TrdKiy. relied on. 508—10. These three verses are re- Kirchhoff conjectures, otiK, f\v viv "Apyos jected by W. Dindorf, Monk, Matthiae,

3 Q 2

484 ATA. ME. ATA. ME. ATA. ME. ATA. ME. ATA. ME. ATA.

ETPiniJOT ^ ipei fiavTevfiaT* 'ApyeCav crrpaTco. rfv ddvy ye TrpotrOe TOVTO 8' eu/xape?. 520 TO jiavTiKov irav cnripiia. ^LKOTL/JLOV KOLKOV. KovSiv ye xpyjcrTov oi>8e ^pyjat^ov irapov. eKelvo S" ov Se'Soi/cas ov/x' eicrep^erat ; ov JUT) av (f>pdt,et.<;, mus VTroXdfioLfJL av \6yov . TO HiavvKe TOV T oykov juera. <^i\on/ua /JLEV eve-^erai, Seivw KCUCM. OVKOVV So/ceis viv aTavT Iv 'Apyeuois /necrois

OVK,

a 519. Bivr). Hermann gives aavfj, the for ujroAaj8oi|Uev, which Hermann retains. second aorist passive of (raivtLv, but it is a The omission of av is capable of defence; form without authority. Menelaus' pro- but the correction is more probable. posal to kill Calchas is, of course, atro524. TTCICT' ot$€v. See v. 107. cious ; but Euripides always makes him a 526. TOV T1 for rod y' Reiske. Monk bad and cruel man, so that he might regard retains the vulgate in the sense, ' when he the putting the seer out of the way as takes the people's side;' which would eufiaph, a matter of indifference, or of contain an ironical hint, that he could little import. (We might add, that this also take the other side when he found it is the very word used of Cassandra's convenient. Eut it was the character of death being little cared for, Agam. 1297, Ulysses to be 7j5v\oyos STj/io^apiCT^s, SOUAIJJ Bapov^iaTos.) Hec. 134. Nor is Agamemnon's reply inconsistent, 528—42. W. Dindorf regards the whole as Hermann objects. He does not plainly of this passage as spurious. He thinks it assent, but he disparages the man and his is too monstrous to suppose that the soloffice, thereby hinting that he would be diers could ever have been incited by no great loss. For the poet's dislike of Ulysses to kill both of the royal comseers, see Electr. 400. Hel. 755. Iph. manders, and then to sacrifice the maid ; T. 574. W. Dindorf compares Soph. or, if the commanders retreated to Argos, Antig. 1055, T& ^avTiuhv yap itav (piXap- that they would have followed them and yupov ysvos. Kirchhoff would transpose demolished the city. Agamemnon howv. 5 2 0 - 1 to follow v. 517. ever was bound to represent even possi521. By Trafihy he seems to mean, in bilities in the light of probabilities ; and allusion to his intended removal, ' when the ferocious and turbulent character of present amongst us.' Monk gives trdpa, the soldiery is described in equally strong an arbitrary alteration. The old reading terms Hec. 606, iv TOI juvoia: o-TpaTeifiarta KoliSei/ y'

&xp7i^Tov was corrected by

O.K6AO.O~TOS 6'XAOS,

vai/Tiirfj

T*

afapx^

Canter. Translate, ' Yes, and good for itpdaaav irvp6s.—In the first verse OSKOVV nothing, nor available when present.' South is obviously to be restored for The ovSev follows the analogy of the OVKOVV 86iceL, as Musgrave, Monk, and W. Dindorf perceived, and a question is to be syntax noticed on v. 316. 522. oil/A (i. e. t ifj.e) Markland and marked at Biatip. ' Do you not then think that he, standing in the midst of the Hermann for'6^u', or'6TIpt which latter W. Dindorf edits ; but the definite relative Argive host, will tell them what oracles is required, because some particular idea Calchas delivered, and will say of me, that I undertook to offer a sacrifice to Artemis, is meant. and am then proving false ?' On the 523. %v [AT] av (ppd£eist ni tu diverts. metrical licence in Kara \f/ivSo/xai see Compare inf. v. 823, in both places the Androm. 346. Hec. 729. fii] depending on the implied sense, e&v fi.il or ei fvi). — viroAdpoifi.' hv Markland

I&ITENEIA H EN ATA1AI. vireaTTjv 0v[xa, Kara dvcrz.iv ; o ? ^vvapirdcras

ere

airoKTeCvavTas

cr(f)d£ai, Kekevcret. i\66vTe<;

'

485 530

cnpaTov

Apye'tov;

KOLV 7rpb

CLVTOLS Tei^ecriv

KVKXCOTTIOLS

K<xl

TajJia TTr\\hOjf. 3> raXas iyar a>s •j"^7Top^at Trpos Oeotv TO, VVV rdSe. iv [XOL <j)v\a£ov, MeveXea)?, ava crrpaTov ikOwv, OTTOS av fjur) K\vTai/j.vrjcrTpa raSe irpXv 'At&rj iraTS' i/jirjv irpoa-dSt \a(5a>v, CTT' eXa^icrrot? Scwcpvois vpdcrau) re <jiyy)v, St £4vau,

535

TOIOMTO.

XO.

510

o? jueTpias ^ e o u

531. 8s. For efra tKeivos. Monk and Kirchhoff adopt ols from Tyrwhitt, but the vulgate seems in every way better. Cf. v. 394. 535. fcuvapirdaovat, scil. rj/xas. W. Dindorf is wrong in supposing £vvap•naaovai yfii/ is meant, which he accordingly regards as an evidence of spuriousness. Monk gives avapn&aovai, with Markland, because in Hel. 751 we have

not bear very directly on the plot of the play,—the danger of excess in the passion of love. The chorus were themselves maidens, so that they may be supposed to speak either in reference to the approaching pseudo-nuptials, or to the calamities brought on by the rape of Helen, and so to apply the consequences of that act as a warning to themselves.—The sentiment contained in the first strophe is precisely the same as that in Med. 630 seqq., the 6 i ^ p pleasures and blessings of moderate love, 537. i)T6prinai is a word so question- contrasted with the evils of that in excess. able, that, although TO. VVV TaSe is Buri- They go on to say, that the natural dispopidean, (Here. F. 246,) it seems not sition is very different in different people, improbable that the whole verse is an but that education will do much in helping interpolation. It is not in the least to control the passions and to follow wanted for the context; and even if aiiro- virtue. And they conclude by illustrating pucrdai were certainly defensible, the syn- the above reflections from the consetax airopi'iirdat irp6s rivos is singular. quences of Paris' infatuation. For the perfect passive of a strictly neuter verb we may compare KsKdiA^zvaai, sup. 542. Monk omits this verse as spurious. v. 333. It would however be no very He objects (without any reason, that we violent change to read ws ^7roT7//xai, or, as can see) to cty^v cpvAcZ.tT(retVf and also to the hasty and incidental manner in which Kirchhoff' conjectures, rinTr6\riiJ.ai. the request is conveyed to the women, 540. trplv—irpotrSSi, ' before I shalljust as the scene is about to close. It have dedicated.' Hec. 368, "AiSri Ttpotni- does not seem necessary to discuss such 9eio> e/j.bv 84/ms. See on Androm. 1016.arbitrary criticisms at length. Phoen. 964. 544—552. With /xerpias deov we may 541. €TT3 4hax[&Tois SaKpvois, with fewest tears ; i. e. that, if I must incur suppose some word like ervxov was conpain, I may not have to share it with templated, but omitted in afterwards others.—Menelaus now leaves the stage. adding the complete phrase fxereaxov ASK' Happy they who have moderately Agamemnon seems to remain, seated, Tpaiv. participated in the goddess, and with perhaps in a moody and thoughtful atti- sobriety have shared the bridal couch tude, while the chorus sings the second given to mortals by Aphrodite ; who have stasimon. The subject is one which does

486

ETPiniAOT a re <$>po(Tvva<; v 'Apo$LTas, yaXaveCa ^pyjcrdjJLevoL ol(TTpOiV, O0L Sr] "Epcos 6 evreCverai, TO juet" iir evaCwvu TO 8' iirl crvyxycrei /Storas. aveveira) viv a\x,eripo)v, Kxnrpi KaXXicTTa, etr) Se JJLOL jxerpia \ikv yapvi, TTOOOL 8' ocrioi, TO,?, TToWav 8' aTTodeC/Jbav. oicKpopoi, oe
545

550

555

avT. 560

icrdkov craves deL enjoyed a calm repose from those fierce SioVep S iroi»)TJ)s OVTOS (he had mentioned passions, wherein Eros directs a double Chaeremon just before) ov icaicws avrov 5i8u/^a yap arrow of desires, one tending to a happy ras Suva.fj.ets Siaip&v (pf)fj\, a lTwv T v lot, the other to the confusion of life.' r6£a avrbv efTtivzirdai x p' t ^ ^ — For the old reading /xaifi^ey' Hermann KTX. Athenaeus also gives the variant gives ^\o^.4vwv, Bothe ^Uvo^v, Canter Tu^a for TroVjttqo. (iteAojUFi', all which suit the antistrophic 558. S' for T' Reiske.—airoSiifxav, verse exactly. But Nauck proposes /xai- ' may I put away from myself,' or lay r vohSiv (from //.aii 6\T]'>)} an ingenious andaside. This aorist is differently used in more probable reading. So Sappho has Iph. T. 376. Haiv6\a Qvfi.2, and Aesch. Suppl. ,101, 559 —C8. rpSnoi, TO 8' opdas is the Stdvoiav p.aiv6\iv Ktvrpov tx°>v &opoi for SidjpoTroi, and similar licence on v. 1(39. so Monk, after Hoepfner. Translate, ( 548. 801,i.e. ov,'ha, 'inthe case of which Now the natures of mortals are different, love,' &c. Cf. v. 97- Bothe wrongly gives and diverse are their ways ; but what is ZTL, quandoquhlem. The meaning is, ' for truly good is always self-evident: morethen,' i.e. when men are possessed by over, the training that is imparted by eduthis oTarpos, ' there is a double lot that cation greatly contributes to virtue; for both modesty is wisdom, and it brings a awaits them, happiness or misery.' 550. Though the middle voice evrei- compensating pleasure to comprehend in wrai is rather strangely used, the reading one's mind what is fitting to be done, is confirmed by Athenaeus, xiii. p. 50'2 wherein (i. e. in attaining which knowE, who quotes v. 549—52, apparently as ledge) reputation brings imperishable the words of Chaeremon, but meaning, as glory to life.' Hermann thinks, Euripides himself;—

1QITENEIA

H EN

ATAIAI.

487

Tpo(j)aC 6' at TratZe.v6fJLe.vai, jueya (f>epovcr' eis rav aperav, TO re yap alSeicrdai ia, TOLV T itjaWdcrcrovaav

e^ei

^dptv V7rb yva>jxa<; icropav TO Seov, evOa Sd^a <£epei dyqparov fiiora. TI drjpeveiv dperav, yvvai^lv fxev Kara Kvirpw KpvTTTav, iv avhpda-i 8' a.3

565

570

Acdcr/xo? ez^Sot', o ixvpioTrkr}6rj fxel^co TrdXtv a u f e t .

, w Hapis, f)T€ crv ye 562. fxevai.

iratd€v6/ji€vai, Sia TraiSefas 5t5(JMonk gives TraiSeuo/ieVaJr, ' of

op-iidrtav ara&is

TTSQOV,) we may trans-

late thus:—' 'Tis a great thing to pursue those under instruction.' In the next virtue, for women indeed in their unre1 verse ^€70 (pepova ets TO.V aperaf is vealed affections, but in men on the other Kirchhoff's reading from his best MS. hand there is an instinctive faculty for Aldus has (pepova' (Is aperav. Heath, governing, which makes a state greater by followed by most of the editors,
488

ETPiniJOT dpyewais eYpa^ijs 'iSaicus irapd ju,ocr^ot?,

575

/3OVKOXOS

I3dp/3apa

(TvpC^cov, 4>pvyia)V

av\a>v 'OXV/JLTTOV KaXa/xots jjiLfirjfxara Trve(a)v. evOr/koi Se TpeovTO /3des. ore ere /epicris e/i.ei'e

deav,

d cr \EXXaSa iti[xmu iXecjyavToSeroiv irdpoidev 8d//.ftjv, os Tag 'EXevas iv dvTWTrot? (3\e(j)dpoicrii> epu>ra SeSwfcas, epwrt 8' avros iTTTod07)s. odev epis e/Hs 'EXXaSa crui' Sopi vavai T es Trepya/xa Tpotas. tft) l&).

jxeydXai

580

585

dyu 5""

fjLeyd\a>v

evSaLjxovCai.

TTJV TOV /3ao"iXew5

tSer' 'I(f>Lyeveuav dvacraav \ijxrjv,~\ TvvSapeov re KXvTaLfivrjcrTpav, e/c fieydXoiv ifiXacrTrjKacr'

.r>95

more than questionable. Monk himself 583. By the ' ivory-bound palace' (a supposes a lacuna, like ejUoAes, 3> TTcipis, phrase borrowed from Od. iv. 73) as Bro[e'/cAi7ri>j' AapSdvov 7a»>, 4V9a (ru 87)] /3ou- daeus remarked) the palace of Menelaus KOAOS KT\. But the writer perhaps had at Sparta is meant, xpvar°v T> TlAetcrpou re nothing better to say than ' You came, O /cos! apyvpov i)fi' iAetpavTos. Monk ejects Paris, to the place where you were brought v. 582, supposing e/toAe? — Trdpoidev up among the white cows of Ida.'—For S6JJ.O>V to have been intended by the poet. avpifav compare Hel. 358, TB TE tyvpiy586. He seems to have meant ecSiywv aoidav (TejStforTt UpuzfiiSa TTOT1 af/.(pl §6vai epwrafiAt la. This and the following •Kvewv. The old editions give TTK4K
I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

489

em r ev/ATj/cet? rjKovcrt. Oeoi y 01 KpeCcrcrovs ol T' 6\fio6poi TOIS ou«r euoaijiiocri uvaTcov. a-Tw/xeu, XOXKISOS eKyova Ope^f/LaTa, TTJV fiacrikeiav Sefwju.e^' o p v a,7ro /U.7J cr<£aXep<3s CTTI [TT)I/]

600 yalav,

dyawus Se yepolv, fj.akai
e Oopvfiov]

Apyeiav;

60S

opviOa fjiev TO^S' aicnov TO o"di' Te xpyjcrTov /cai Xoywv evr)iAiaw iXTrCSa S' e^co Ttv' a»s CTT' icrOXoicriv ya//,ot5 7rapei/u w/x^aywyos. dXX' o^/jidTav a s epa> (f>epi'a<; Koprj,

610

without doubt, Euripides would have copies give vecoor/ poi fio\6v. Bothe is written. In Troad. 350 the MSS. give not happy in editing ceeuoT! fioXiv /J.OI TJ) TZKVOV K\ZIV6V

y' yAya/j.z/j.v6vloi>.

597. Hermann gives 0eo£ TOI, Mont 604. The words jitijSe dSpvfiov seem an fleo! 5' 01 KTX. The poet may have used interpolation. Monk gives pi] 87) 66pv$oy o'lre for o'irives, in this sense; ' Surely KT\., with Hermann and Bothe, after the great gods are they who are the Heath. bringers of wealth to such as are not G07. Clytemnestra, on appearing upon rich,' i. e. it is a god only who can do the stage in her car, first offers her acthis. Later writers especially often used knowledgments to the coryphaeus for the phrase ol tcpeiTToves of the gods, the good words with which she has just daemons, or heroes. Otherwise we might been greeted. " We regard this," she translate, ' the better sort of people, and says, " as a favourable omen, namely, they who gain wealth, are regarded as your goodness of disposition and the disgods by the unlucky,'—as Aeschylus said, creet terms of your address." rh aov Cho. 50, T£> 5' ZVTVX^V, f<S5' 4v fiporols xp7l(TTb*'} like rb yzvvaiov &c. Cf. Suppl. 0e6s T€ Kal 6eoS TrXeoy. 872, &A\oy xpi , ii>, | peyaAai fiey&Kaiv 'Aya/j.e[ii'6i'iov in place of 'hya(x4(j.vovos,tvbat/j.oi/iat. ) T^V mvfiatTtAtajs*\aAfpi>s | ayait is hardly worth correcting verses so in- vats x*pc\v, IXT\V <£KTV\TJ\IV \ TOIS 'Apcurably bad in themselves. The old -yeiais | ^eirai fclvais ira.ptxvp"''•

VOL. III.

3R

490

ETPiniJOT I Tre/xTrer' es fieXaOpov (TV 8 ' , to T€KV0l> fJLOL, XeLVe TTtoXtKOV?

afipbv TiOeicra KWXOV aadeves 6' a/xa. u//,ets Se, vedvL&es, viv dyKaAais e^t Se£a
615

[at S' e's TO irpocrdev o/3epov yap airapdfjivOov 6'ju.jU.a TTGAIKOV Kal 7rat8a ToVSe, TO^ 'AyafJiejAVovos yovov, Xd^vcrB', 'OpecrTTjv eVt y a p e a r i TEKVOV, Ka^euSei? TTWXLKS

Sa^els

' a$e\
ap ayadov KTJOOS auTos icoXo<s
625

Kadrjcro Sevpo \x.ov TTOSO?, T4KVOV, 612. W. Dindorf gives ivXafioinercu in v. 613; nor was it necessary or even with Barnes ; but the queen may be probable that the taking of the infant supposed to address the male attendants Orestes from the car would be so circumon her car, as naturally and appropriately stantially described; nor, finally, was as the women of the chorus. The dowry Clytemnestra likely to show such knowmay have consisted of beautiful maidens. ledge of the family and birth of Achilles (v. 625), when she afterwards asked what See v. 47. 615. vidviSes viv Pierson for veavi- his pedigree was, v. 6^i6. Monk only Saicrii' or —zaaiv. For the synizesis, see omits 627—30 and 635—7, in the latter on Cycl. 28, where several examples will alone being followed by Hermann. show that Monk, who omits this and the Ibid, ai 5'. Monk gives oi S", with next verse, is mistaken in his opinion, Dobree, supposing the male attendants " nullibi, quod sciam, vea unam syllabam to be addressed. The next verse means, cfficiunt." ' for the eye of a colt is not to be soothed 1 617- K&/J.OI Monk, Hermann, and by words when timid, i. e. when it has taken alarm. Kirchhoff for Kai /tot. Compare Phoen. 848, us Trac' a-Kjivt) TTOVS Te irptafivTov 623. For KaBevStis the majority of the iptAil x€lP^s Svpaias hvafxtvtiv Kov>)s A « - " interpolator! condonandum ;" but the j8e<703, tv" €^o} TOUS1 uxov fTT^a'co irSSa. context requires the sense, ' are you sleep619. Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf ap- ing ?' In the next verse e-yeipe is rather pear to be right in regarding the whole improperly used for iyeipov. of this passage to v. 637 as spurious. 626. The rijs was inserted by Portus. The latter indeed includes 63H—9, but Aldus and the subsequent editions give retains as genuine 031—2, and in his rb Njiprjfios iraidSs. opinion the present editor is more disposed 627- For KaBijcro Hermann gives Ka.8to concur, without however believing that eiaa, and regards TCKVOV as the accusathe entire ^trts from v. 607 is an inter- tive depending upon it. ' Hand down the polation. The remainder of it, viz. from boy, Iphigenia, to me, his happy mother; the present verse, is not badly written, and then, yourself standing near my foot, nor is it devoid of pathos. But it was give him into the arms of these ladies.' not likely that the poet would so often The order of the words is altogether have repeated TTCOAIKSS after once using it against such a meaning, though Hermann

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

491

TTpoiXoi'."\ 63O 2> cre/3a<; e/xoi peyicnov, 'Aya^ieixvwv dva$, OVK anLcrTovcrcu credev. [IQITENEIA.

KA. 1$. ^4P4. 1$. ATA. 1$. ATA. !
a> prJTep, viro'&papovo-d cr, 6pyLcrdr}<; Se fir), Trpos crrepva TTaTpbs crrepva rdfjud Trepifiaka. iyo) Se /3ouXojiiai r a o-a irdrep, 635 vwoopafjiovcra Trpotrfiakuv SLOL xpopov. node!} yap ofxfxa Srj crov. 6pyicrO7)<; Se JXT]. dW, S> TEKVOV, XPV' ^"XoTrarwp 8' dei -nor et fiaAicrTa Traiooiv TWVO OCTOVS eyoy 'TCKOV^] w Trdrep, icrei&ov cr' dajxivrj TTOXX&I ^pot-w. 640 /cat y a p Trarr/p cri' rd8' icrov V77ep d[jLo?i> Xa^P'' e ^ °^ A0' dyaywz; Trpbs cr' iTroCrjcra?, OVK old' 07TCOS S) T0VTO KOI [JLT] <£>£>, T£K.VOV. iaws ov /3Xe7rei§ evKrjXov do~jxe.v6<;i fiiSa>v. iSa TTOW dvSpl ySacriXet KOX o~Tparr)\dTr) jaeXei. 645 Trap' ifxol yevov vvv, /A^ V I povTih*as rpeirov.

persuades himself it is " rectissime et aptissime dictum." Of course, he gives also fiaicapiav €/ne for ft. 5e /xe. 631—2. This distich is placed in all the old copies after that next following, & /irJTep—Trepif3a\a. The alteration was made by Porson, who read irpoafiaKw, and conversely 7repi/3aA«iV in v. 636. It is clear that Clytemnestra ought first to address her lord; and then the single verse of Iphigenia (640) very appropriately follows. C33. cr' for y' Reiske. Kirchhoff now gives it as the original reading of his best MS., altered to y'.—viroSpafie7p, like twoBtlii in Ar. Equit. 1162, means ' to outrun another by unfair means.' 6 3 8 - 9 . This distich was given by Porson to Clytemnestra instead of Agamemnon. For xph there is a variant %P"< which is- the Aldine reading. In either ease the word refers directly to the spu-

rious lines preceding, (xpw "nKov, as Bothe had edited, 644. %KI)\OV W. Dindorf with Blomfield. But we have irapeimri\eiv in Here. F. 99. Some copies insert /J.' after $\4irea, but the meaning is 'look tranquilly,' like o|ii SepKttrOai &c.—ourfievos, cf. 640—1. 646. /xh Barnes for «al //)). Either vvv or KOX is of necessity interpolated. Both m a v nave resulted from changing the original imp' ifxol yevdpevos (i^ KT\.

3 B2

492 ATA. 10. ATA. 10. ATA. 10. ATA. 10. ATA. 10. ATA. 10. ATA.

ETPinuor dXX' elfil napa crol vvv ana?, KOVK aXXoOi. [JLeOes vvv 6(j>pvv o/x/xa T eKTeivov uXov. iSov yeyrjOd cr a>s ydyr)6' bpa>v, TCKVOV. 650 Kanei/ra XeijSeis Sd/cpv' an' o/x/xdrwi' creaev fiaKpd yap TJ/JUV rj Vtoucr' dnovaia. fovK oT8' o n ^>]75, OVK oiSa, iXraT' C/JLOI narep. avverd Xeyovcra /xdXXov ets OLKTOV /X ayetsdo-vvera vvv epovyiev, el ere y ev. 655 nanat, TO aiydv ov o~0eva>' ere 8' yjveo-a. fJ-ev, <3 ndrep, Kar OIKOV inl TeKvois creOev. f^eXw ye' TO OeXeiv 8' OVK k'ywv dXyvvop-ai. OXOLVTO Xdy^at /cat r a MeveXew KaKa. aXXovs 6Xet \npoo~ff d/xe StoXecravr'

654. vvv most of the copies for /xev or 647. iropa v. non, it will be observed, implies that she Markland would read Tb TeKflv b". had said, 'if I conceal my misgivings I 659. This verse can hardly be right as shall not find words to be understood,' or it stands, according to the correction of something of the like purport. It is pro- Porson. The old reading was &A\ovs bable that several lines have been lost. oAei vp6tr8(V, a fie KT\. Hermann gives Dindorf suspects 652—5. &AAovs oAej Trp6ir6', 'ivct /J.e 8. £., alias per-

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. ATA. 1$. ATA. I
493

d>? TTOXVV dirrjo-Oa ^povov iv AvXiho<; /xv^o^. 660 KOI vvv yi JX' iKicrdai, irdrep ; ov fit]TTOT OIKCIV we\* 6 Ilpidjxov Tldpus. fiaKpdv y aTraipei'i, <2 vdrep, XLTTODV i/xi. e's xauTOP, w dvyarep, *rji<ei<s crw iraxpt. 665

ev. eid rjv KaXov [xoi, o~oi T dytiv CTU/XTTXOW eue.l ex' £v /xov defxevos ev xajcei, vdrep. 6vo~al jxe Ovaiav irpoiTa Set TLV ivOdSe. aAAa gvi' tpots X/37? T 0 T

Jen/ prius, quo in loco (sc. Aulide) me proper for me that you should take me as perdiderunt. With some doubts about the a fellow-voyager with you.' Propert. v. construction in an Attic writer, we might 3, 45, ' Romania utinam patuissent castra suggest &\Kovs oAeT irpdcTd' ij jue Sio\4trai>T3puellis : Essem militiae sarcina fida tuae.' exeir, ' they will destroy others (i.e. cause 667- nal
alre7s

T t ; teal
%V hi* ixvi\
Tpta,addingin his note," sententiamquoque inf. v. 706. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 233, iroS adjuvat &c particula." Hermann reads ov a\x' «7TI, which is probable, for AAA TOLS 'AB^vas (pafflf iSpiHTBcu x® ^! 665. This verse also is corrupt. Some and AIT differ only in slight strokes. copies add diiyarep, els ravrbv crv Trarpl. In fact, this verse contains for ea ye or ea ye r'. Hermann and no intelligible answer to Iphigenia's re- Kirchhoff retain the latter, supposing the mark. Like v. 652, it was probably T1 can here stand for rot. What follows interpolated, perhaps to fill a lacuna; and is read in the old copies ov %pi] rot rd$' the same must be said of the next verse, Monk has OVTOI xph TC£5\ of which no tolerable sense can be made. 674—7> These verses are, perhaps, an Hermann reads aoi y\ ' I wish it were interpolation. There is little sense in the

494

ETPiniAOT

ATA. 1$. ATA.

eicrei cnr ^epvCfiav yap ecrnj^ei 7reAa?. o-TTJo-ojAev dp' d/M, S> irdrep, tflXca ere [AaXXov 77 '/xe TOV firjSev X^PeL $£ fJ.eXddpa)v ivTos o0f)va.L TriKpov cjiik-qixa SoCcra Se$idv T ifiol, fxeXXovaa Sapbv Tra-rpbs aTroiKr\(jeiv yjiovov. <5 (nkpva. teal TrapfjSes, a> £av9al KO/xat, ft)S a^^os v^t^ eyeved' 7) Qpvycav iroXis 'EXevrj T€' Travco TOUS Xoyovs" r a ^ e t a y a p VOTIS Sicufcet /x' o\i\ia,roiv xpavcravTa arov. Iff es [xeXaOpa. ere 8e TrapatTov/xai, raSe,

ATA.

yevedXov, el KarayKTicrdr^v ayav 'A^iWel dvyarep eKSwcretv ifJLijv. awocrTokal yap fjuaKapiaL /xev, dX)C OjU.&)S haKvovcri TOVS re/coi'Tas, orcw aXXots Sd/xots TraiSas 77apaSt8ft! TTOXXOL /xo^^rjeras TTarrjp. dcrv^eTos ei/xi, vevcrecrdai Se jxe BoKeL r a S ' , atare \Lr\ ere vovOereiv, v v[Levaioi(iiv e£dya> KOprjv' aXX' 6 I'djaos a u r a TW ^povqt crvvio"){yavei. Tovvofxa pev ovv TratS' otS' oriy /carij^ecra?, yevovs Se iroiov ^djTrodev jiadeiv OeXco. Alyiva 6vyd,T7]p eyever 'Acranrov

first line, which Monk interprets, In re divina haruspices, non me, eonsulas. It might also mean, ' Well, 'tis right to attend to religion by the use of sacred rites.' And this would be a much more appropriate reply to her father's statement, Qvtjiav duaou 5e?. But thus Kal yap would be more proper than ai ic6pais, i. e. iva \r>] per' av?ipu>v jTaaa aLfrxvvfifjs.

675

680

685

690

695

682. v^uv Hermann for Tj/My, after Musgrave. 685. TrapaiTov/j.ai, * I beg pardon,' ' I deprecate your anger in consequence of it.' She might have thought tears a bad marriage omen. Hermann puts a comma after TTapaLToufj.ai, so as to make rdBe depend on KaTipHTicrBriv. This is very awkward, as Monk objects. 691—2. Monk has 8' i)i.\ and pii ire, but the opposition of the persons is here hardly necessary. 694. (Tvpurxva-Viiis the obvious emendation of an anonymous critic for trwavlffxt', —erm, or a-vvi
I&ITENEIA KA. ATA. KA. ATA. KA. ATA. KA. ATA. K/l. ATA. KA. ATA. KA. ATA. Kyi. ATA. KA. ATA.

H EN ATAIAI.

TavTTjv Se Qviyrosv rj de£>v e£eufe Tts; Zevs- AlaKov 8' evcrev, Oivcovrjs TrpofJiov. TOV 8' Aianov Trais Tts /carecr^e Swjaara ; UT/XCWS* 6 ITijXev? 8' ecr^e IV^pew? xopyjv. 8eov SISWTOS, ^ /3ia #eaw Xaficov; Zei>s rjyyvrjae KO.1 StSwcr' 6 Kvpios. yajitet Se TTOV vit>; TJ KCLT' oTS/xa TTOVTLOV ; Xelpwv iv oi/ceZ cre/xra IlrjXCov fiaQpa. ou aV fSpoT&v. SiSovs cro^xwTepo?. rotocrSe TraiSos cr^s avrjp ecrrat 7700*15. ov /xe/XTrrds. otKei 8' acrru TTOIO 'ATTISCLVOV dfi<j)l noTafjibv iv <&8Ca<; op e/ceicr' aTrafeis o " ^ e/MTji' re irapdkvov; KeCvco fiekrjcrei ravra ra KeKTrj/xevq).

495

700

705

710

715

699. OIVIJJTJS, the ancient name of would mean, ' if the teacher was wise, so Aegina. was the parent in committing his sou to 700. KaTetrxe* occupied, secured to one still wiser than himself.' Against himself. See Iph. T. 980. sup. 343. For the vulgate it might be alleged, that we TOC 8' W. Dindorf gives TO 5' after should rather expect 6 Se StSovs. But Elmsley. The next verse appears to be then /j.ev, and not -ye, should have pretravestied by Philetaerus in Athen. xi. p. ceded. On the whole, it seems better to 474, HT}\£VS" 6 Ylf]Kevs 8' £O"T\V oj/o/xa retain cro^coTepos. ' If Chiron was wise, Kepafieas. The passage is compared by wiser still was the father,' who could so Kirchhoff. prize virtue as to commit his son to the 703. 6 Kvptos, the father, Nereus. Cf. care of a just man. The ye, which Monk Electr. 250, oil Kvpwv-rhv 8<Wa p Tj-yitrai, says " nullam vim habet," and alters to 9', 1-eve. This is a direct reply to the pre- marks the sententiousness of the verse, ceding verse, ' Did the god himself (Ne- though, as usual, it is hard to express it reus) give her in marriage, or did he in English. (Peleus) take her without the sanction of 714. aird^eis Dobree for a-ira^ei. The the gods ' (i. e. of Zeus) ? Virtually then middle is used only of him who takes a this reply is, ' Both Zeus and Nereus person for himself, e. g. a husband taking approved the marriage/ a wife. Cf. Alcest. 47, Kaird^ofxai -ye 704. it Matthiae for
496

ETPiniJOT

KA.

dXX' evTV^oiTrjv. T'IVI 8' iv T)\i,kpa yafiel; ojav o-eXrjuT]'; evTv%r)S eXOy KVKXOS.

ATA. 77yDOTeXeta 8' 17817 TTCHSOS e c r ^ a ^ a ? 6ea; KA. AT A. jueXXav V I ravrrj KOX Ka9ecrTa^€v TVXQKanetTa Saicreis rows ydfjbovs eis vcrrepov; KA. ATA. #ucras ye Ov/xad' djae xpV dvcrai deois. ATA. KA. ATA. ATA. KA. ATA.

720

i7ju,eis Se OoCvrjv irov yvvai^l 6ijcrop,ev ; ii>0d$e Trap' einrpv^voLcnv 'Apyeiav TrXdrcus. /caXSs y \ dvayKatcos Se' crvveveyKat 8' ofJLco<;. olcrO' ovv o Spacrov, a> yvvai;

TTIOOV Se JIAOI.

Tt -^prj/xa ; TreiOeaOaL yap eWiafxciL aedev. ^/xets fJ-ev ivddh\ ov-rrip icr9' 6 vvfJL(j>ios, iA7)Tpb<s TI ^wpts BpdcreO', ajxe Spav yj>ewv ; e/c8wcroju,ev crrjv TrcuSa Aavdihwv /xera. rjjJLas Se 7roO ^ p ^ rrjvLKavTa jvyydvziv ; -^copet. Trpos *^4/)yo5, wapdevovs TC

725

730

724. The old reading KOA^S 8', avay716. evTvxoirrjV Portus for —tlrt\v. This was a formula of nuptial benediction, Kaloss re, is easily restored by transposing as ey5a(/uoi>orToj', in tlie second person, is the Se and the re, and giving T for T. said by Medea to her two sons, v. 1073. Hermann approves this, though he edits 717- tvTuxhs, lucky, CUCTLOS. Musgravetca\ws, avayKaiois ye, Monk Ka\u>s y\ proposes cVreA-T/s, the full moon, referring avayKaltes Te, W. Dindorf hraAws, avayto Find. Isthm. vii. 44, ec SixoW'Sec- Kaitos T6. There is doubtless irony in KaXus y. She does not like the proposibi/ Avot Ke tion, but feels that she must submit to it.— ft \p p 718. Bed is ambiguous: she probably ffuveveyKai,' may it turn out for the best!' means, to"Hpa TeAem, but he refers it to So Musgrave for (XvveveyKai, as Hermann Artemis. So T I J ^ is equivocal in the notices; though Kirchhoff says nothing here about his MSS. Monk retains next Terse. 721. KirchhofF retains e'xp'}'', but Por- avveveyiccu, but thinks the true reading is ve son's correction xpb gi s better sense, vvveveyKOLllx . and the words are perpetually confused. 726. credev, for which some copies give The best MS. has S/x' fXPV"> with awep 4K (redev, appears to be the genitive on superscribed. The rest give arrep /x the same principle as viKaaBai nvhs, imexpv"' Hence Monk reads S j«€ xPf^v> plying the being overcome by arguments. Hermann 6vfi, oirep ,ue xp$! KT\. Nothing Monk would patch up the verse thus; can be simpler than the reading given in T I XPVf1' >' eitei
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. KA. ATA. KA. 2L4. ATA. KA. ATA. KA.

ATA.

497

XiTroucra iratSa ; r t s 8' dvacr^qcrei <£Xoya ; ov^ o VOIAOS ovros, cru oe ye <pavk rjyei, raoe. ou KaXov iv o^Xw cr' efo/xiXeicr^ai
8e crw 732. avo.axhv*<- ^6ya- So Aa.uWSas dcatrxefleTi/ Med. 1027. Cf. Phoen. 344. 733. vvp
VOL. III.

740

745

raj 6VT]TTO\CO hardly have altered it. Compare Electr. 73, a\is 51 £%eiy Ta^tvdzv %pya' TO.V 56^LOLS 51 fi/j.as xpecbv i^urpsiri^eLv. The next verse is omitted by Monk as spurious, and he is probably right. Hermann proposes vvfj.(pioiai irapffevaiv, nuptiis virginum, and W . Dindorf edits vv/j.rplots twX irapdEvois. With these words, somewhat peevishly uttered, Clytemnestra enters the royal tent, and Agamemnon remains alone on the stage. He has failed in his endeavours to get Clytemnestra out of the way, and he now feels that perplexity awaits him on every side. He is angry with his wife for her obstinacy, and concludes with the reflection that a bad wife is much worse than no wife at all. 742. fita, i. e. i 8' iz|as opO&s, TOVTO K&fi e^ei v69os. Ibid. 328, ovS1 ri£as ets eptvi/av e|ei»pe?y yovds; 746—8. These verses are ejected by Monk, with the approval of Kirchhoff. Of their spuriousness scarcely a doubt can be entertained. The best MS. gives Koivfi rb Tr\s 0eou
3s

498

XO.

ETPiniJOT KOLvfj TO TTJS 0€OV l\oV, i/JLol 8' OVK eifJLi, JXO-^OOV 'E\\doo<s.~\ icriv avSpa TOV bv Tpeeiv yvvaina xprjcrTrjv icdya$r]v, rj /AT) Tpefew. 750 T]£ei' S^ ^i/AoevTa /cat crrp. Stvas dpyvpoe&eZs ayvpis 'EWdvtov crrpaTias dvd re vavcrl KOX
I\LOV

is TO TpoCas

a.i' Kacrcravhpav

755

iv CLKOVW

pinreiv t;av9ovs irXoKafiovs XXcopoKOfico crTedvh> 8d
cndcrovrai S' eVi irepydfiav Tpoia? d[JL[ T€ Tpaes, oral' ^ a evvpcopOLcn, TrXaratg

760

can.

765

750. Hermann, with the approval of as men say, whether truly or in poetic fable.' Kirchhoff, supposes Tpetpetv to have crept Ibid. 5j|ei S^. ' So now then the Grecian in from the preceding verse, and reads host will arrive at Troy,' &c. The 8}j imya.li.iiv. There seems no ground for any plies that the matter may now be regarded change, the sense being ' to keep in his as inevitable. So Troad. 1060, o'xntu Si] house a good wife, or not to keep one at all.' rhv iv 'IKita vabv teal Ovoevra f$w/j.bv TrpoftA similar sentence is in Alcest. 626, cpr/fxl Suicas 'Axa'ioTs.—Monk compares Ion rotovTovs yd/jovs \vetv &porro'i
IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

499

2LfJLOVVTlOLS O

TOLV TWV iv aWepi Sucrcrcov Aioa-Kovpcov 'EXivav €K Tlpid^Jiov KO/JLicrai. d£\an> es yo.v 'EXXdSa dcTTrtcrt KOX Xdy^ats ' HipyafJiov Se <&pvyci>v TTOXLV Xatfvovs irepl nvpyovs

y

(f>ovCco, as crTracras, Tpoia?,] irepcras KaraKpas irokiv, 6rj(j€i xopas TTO\VK\<XVTOV<; \hdjjbaprd re npidfjbov. a Se Atbs 'EXiva Kopa TToXvKXavTOs ecreirat TTOCTLV irpoXi,TTOv
ifiolcri T£KVO)V TCKVOLS

770

775

780

785

770. e« Upid/iov, scil. 7j)s, implied in to the end (800), while Kirchhoff rejects 4s yav 'E\\d8a. The nominative to the only 776 —84, and 796—7- At all events, whole sentence, and so agreeing with 7^0—84 seem interpolated. The sense is BtKoiv, KVKActHras, <Tira
3 s2

ETPiniJOT

500

IS aSe TTOT e.\9oi,

olav al TTokv^pvcrot, AvhaX Kai Qpvywv akoryoi j Trap' tcrTOts raS' es aWrjXasis dpa [ju ev7r\oKoiiJLOv /co/ SaKpvoev ravvo~a<s Trwrpiho
a>s

790

795

n^ev AtfSa

* opvtui Trra/JLevq) or ypCkd^dy] Sejaa?, eh' ev Se'Xrois Iliepicnv TaS' e's av6pa>iTOV
800

S>v ivddh" 6 fivBtai) is like ujuceScai in Med. 422, and he found in a Paris MS. collated by hituavnvv in Hipp. 167, both quoted by self. On this supposition, by which wy Monk. Photius, [ivSrio-as, eiird>v. The ervxc Ai)5o irAafleica opviQi gives excelmiddle verb occurs in Prom. 682, Agam. lent sense, and restores a glyconean verse, 133!), Od. viii. 79, &c. we need not conclude, with Kirchhoff, 791. evTrhoKapov for —ovs, and pv/j.a that the two lines are interpolated. The for epvfjia, are respectively Dobree's and old reading was A^5' and opvitf 'nrTafxei/ai, Hermann's emendations. The sense is corrected by Matthiae and Markland. thus clear, ' who, drawing tight the tear- Hermann omits A7)5a as a gloss, taking causing grasp of my comely hair, will KVKVOS as the nominative. Compare Hel. carry me as a prize far away from my 17, iariv 5e Si) \6yos TIJ, WS Zeus firjrep' falling country?' Monk well compares IWCIT' els c^v A^Sav, KVKVOV popipibiuvr' Suppl. 449, a,Tro\onl£€iv veous. So also opvidos \afiaij/, where the same incredulity Hel. 1593, Si 77)5 'EA\d5os Aarlo-fiaTa. as here is implied on the poet's part. Properly, ' to cull or select the choicest —riWdxSv Monk for aWaxBvflower.'—oAAv/xevas Erfurdt for 011A0- "}98. tv S«ATOKTI Monk, by which this ptvas. Monk gives oAo/ievas. verse becomes glycon. polysch. like the 794. For yovov Bothe gives yovdv. If preceding (if made to end with dr'). we retain yivov, we must supply ovo-av. Translate, ' or whether in the writings 795. eW T) W. Dindorf with Reiske.— of the poets fables have conveyed these iTfrrvixos Hermann. Perhaps, ciVe 8}) tales to men out of place and to no (pdrts eT»)Tu^or, cretic + dochmius, or el purpose.' Bothe needlessly gives JU'JJT' Sij
I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. Tts av pdcreLe TTpocriToXcav TOV nijXe&Js d viv TTCUS' eV TruXats '^.^tXXea ; LCTOV yap /xeVo/xev Evp'nrov ireXa?. OVK 01 /xev yap rjfjicov o^Tes a^vyes yd^ioyv OIKOUS iprjfLovs EKXtTTovTes ivddht Bdaaovcr iir' aKraT?, ot S' e^oi'Tes cvi'tSas «at 77atSa?- ourw Seizes i^iriiTTUK eyocus Tijcroe cTTpaTeias ov/c a^eu Bewv *Tifo?. TOV/JLOV [xev ovv SiKauov e/xe Xeyetv ^peatv aXXo§ S' 6 ^(jyrjtfiiv auros V7rep avroC (f>pdcret,. yr\v yap XLTTCOV $dparaXov rjhk IT-^Xea #

*

501

805

810

*

communicate to him that the army are Bothe gives eftraiSas. becoming so impatient of the delay at 809. rtvhs was added by Elmsley, who Aulis, that he has difficulty in restraining omitted 'EXXaZi y1 after crpaTe/as. Porthem. Hearing his name from himself son, after Scaliger, read 'Ei\AaS', allowing (v. 803) Clytemnestra comes forth to meet the elision of the i to be occasionally him from the royal tent. She greets him found, as in Alcest. 1118, Kal SJ) irporeiya, cordially as the destined husband of her Topy6v' ws KapaT6fj.oj. It is easy however daughter. He, ignorant of the whole here to supply avrols, and Hermann is affair, expresses the utmost astonishment. probably right in preferring OVK avev Seaiv Clytemnestra begins to suspect that she TIVOS, 'by the special appointment of some has been deceived. Her suspicions are god,' to OVK ai/€v QtOev, which properly confirmed by the confessions of the old means, ' by the favour of the gods.' man, who reveals to her all his master's There is a clause to be mentally supplied treacherous intentions. before OVTGJ Seivos KTA., ' Nevertheless, 804. ireAus for irvAas Barnes ; and the both one and the other have hitherto confusion is not uncommon. Hermann remained,' &c. reads interrogatively, OVK e£ X(rou yap [izvo- 810. rovt±6v Uxaiov, my own justificafiev Eiip'nrov irvods; 'Are we not all of tion, my own defence to Agamemnon, viz. us equally waiting for a favourable wind for wishing the expedition to sail, and for in the Euripus ?' And in v. 813 he gives being unable to restrain the army. The iriAais conversely for Trvoais, supposing next verse is, perhaps, an interpolation. the eye of the transcriber to have been Kirchhoff remarks that good Greek reconfused by the recurrence of Evpiirov. quires either'6,\X(JCV8' 6 xpyCwv o r aWos The poet seems however to have meant XPyfa to represent the dissatisfaction of the army, 812. 7T) QdpcraAos may be compared who complained, by the words OVK e'J 'iaov with yrj TleAaaybs in Aesch. Suppl. 247. yap KrA.t that the impatience of some, The MSS. give $apcaAioi>, corrected howanxious to revisit their homes, was not ever in the Palatine by a later hand; and the less for the comparative contentment so Aldus rightly edited. In the same of others, who, like Achilles, had no such MS. Kirchhoff says a lacuna of three domestic ties. This is sufficiently implied lines is indicated ; and he marks this in by the context, though it is briefly and his text. Perhaps he is right. The SiKaiov not very explicitly worded. Possibly we of Achilles may have been this, that though should read ^avxoi for e'eOaSe, ' remain he had no wife and children, he had a here contentedly,' like Hec. 90], fiheiv country and an aged father to call for his av&yKf) TTXOVV bpcovras r\Gvxov (wherereturn, and therefore that he shared in both ipa>yrd fi and riavxovs are severally the wishes of the army to proceed at once probable conjectures). to Troy. On this theory we may be con807. &KT&LS Markland and Hermann fortent to believe that the very obscure verse which now follows depended on the lost a/cra?. 808. Kit! TratSas Musgrave for airaiSes. sentence. Hermann (as before remarked)

502

ETPiniAOT VI A.e7TTcus ratcrSe y Evplirov vvoals

KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. JL4.

as la-yoiv' ol S' del Trpoa-Kel[xevoi Xeyovcr\'A^uXXev, TC fjidvo/xev ; irocrov xpovov 815 er iK/JLerpyjcrcu ^pr/ Trpbs 'IXlov CTTOXOV ; f Spa S', el TL Spacreis, 7) diray ouca.Se crTparbv, TO, TOiv 'ATpeihav /JLTJ jidvcov ixeXX-rj/JiaTa. 2> iraZ #eas NrjpfjSos, ivSodev Xoycav TS>V V aKovcracr i£d/3r)v rrpb SwfJbdrcov. 820 a) TTOTVC atScos, TijvBe TWO. Xevcrcrco TTOT€ yvvaiKa iiop7)V evirpeTrrj K^KT^iv-qv ; ov davjxa cr rj/xa^ ayvoelv, ous \w) wo-pos Tr^oocretSes' alv£> 8' o n evyeL<s ; Se^udv T ifjifj crvvaipov, a

gives inJAais, Markland, followed by Monk, conveyed by the Latin ' quos nondum pools, for Trraais. He compares X^irrhs videris.' Compare av fiii fim 64/j.iS v. TLiplnov KAvSav ap. Strabon. p. 102 (p. 834, quos non liceat tangere, i. e. cum 60).—For TcutrSe y' Blomfield proposed non liceat, and see sup. v. 523. For TaiiriS', which Kirchhoff admits. KctTeiScj, superscribed by a later hand 814. oi S' Monk for dl /x', which is in Flor. 2, the original reading was clearly untenable, since it could only mean, irpoa^^s &v, which some have taken 'who say of me,' &c. for a variant on crefieis, whence Her815. TT6 xp^"-

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. AX.

503

TI y<s ; eya> <xoi he^idv ; atSoijite^ av Aya\t.e\x.vov, el xjjavoi/JLev aiv p/q JXOI

KA.

AX.

de/jLis fJLokicrTa, TYJV ijjcrjv inel yafxels 835 TratS', w #eas TTCU TTOVTCW; NrjpyjiSos,, 7roiou5 ydjxov? rjs ; aacria /A' e^et, yvvai, el [AT] TL irapavoovcra Kawovpyels \6yov. Tracnv TOS' ifnrevKev, alSelcrOcu (f>i\ov? Kaivovs bpuxji KOX yd[x,ov fiejivqixivovi. 840 OVTTCOTTOT' i/JLvrjorrevcra TraiSa crrjv, yvvai, ovS i£ ''ATpeiScov -qkOe JU,OI X6yo<; yafxcav. TL hrjT av elt) ; cri) TTOXLV av Xoyovs C/AOVS Oav/xat, • i/Jbol yap 6av[iaT icrrl r a irapa crov. eiKatfi' KOIVOV eanv elKat,eiv raSe* 845

KA.

ai[jL(f)a) yap ov xjjevd6[Ji,e9a Tots Xoyot? Tcrw?. akX' rj TTeTrovda Sewd ; jxvrjcrTevoi yd/JLOv;

AX. KA. AX. KA.

AX. KA. AX.

oiiK ovras, ais eifacriv cuSoujuai raSe. icra)5 eKepTOjxrfa-e Kafie Kal ere n s . dXX' d/xeXta 805 a v r a Kal av\o)s (f>epe. X^p'' °v J^P opOois oja/xacr^v cr er elcropa xpevSrj? yevofxeviq Kal Tradovcr' dvd^ia. Kai aoL TOO ecrrtv eg cfiov noaiv be aov T&>vhe Swjaarwv eo~a>.

850

855

fi37-
ing not falsely in our assertions.' For eiicd^eiv rdSe compare Aesch. Cho. 509, OVK ix01^' &" ««rf<7ai "rdSe. Monk edits

el KepT6/j.r]
851. opBais ndpats. Cf. Hec. v. 972. 854. T<S8e, soil, rb xaipeii'.

ETPiniAOT

504

AX.

<2 £eV, AiaKov yivzQXov, n-dvov, c5 ere TOL Xeyco, rov deas yey5>Ta ircuSa, KOX ere, rrjv ArjSas Kop-qv. Tis 6 KokSiv iruXas trapoi^as; &>s ^

©E. ,4X. ©E.

SovXos, ovx afipvvo[jLaL TWS'TtVo? ; e/Aos [J.ev ov^i x^P^ rrjaSe TTJS trdpoiQa> OLKOV, Tvv&dpeco

&E.

OOVTOS

ira86

T/3OS.

°

AX.

€<JTaii£V' (j)pd£,

0E.

rj fjLovw vapovTe S^ra rcucrS' icfyeararov Tru a>s /MOVOLS Xeyois av, efcu 8' e'A.#e fiacrikiKayv So^cov. a) T V ^ Trpovoia v yj^rj, craxrau ous ey&j ueAa. 6 Xdyos ^s /JiiWovTa crato-ei. XP®VOV' ^XeL ^' OJKOV TLvd. 865

d

TI XPV^'

^

OVV€Ka.

©-E. AX.

856. di o"€ TO: Markland for OJS tre roi. where the combination yhp—Sijra seems The servant who here comes forward is strange to the ear, besides that either fi6voi oi'Se or [i6va> Tc65e should have been i.he same as the QepdTrct>i> or 7rpecr/3i5T^y (the name varying in the copies in both used. places) who appears at the opening of the 863. Hermann gives this verse to play.—The present words, as may be Achilles; but it is altogether unimportant inferred from the next verse, are spoken which of the two assures the old man. in a half-whisper from behind the door of One would think that it was the place of the tent, partly opened. It is clear from his mistress to do so, at least as much as v. 863, as Bothe remarks, that the servant for a stranger. Monk however also is yet within the house. gives it to Achilles, reading /X6VOLV with Markland. 858. ovx afipvi'ofjLai rtpd\ ' I do not pride myself on that matter.' So Cas864. adaaff Kirchhoff for ffucras, sandra says, Agam. ] 176, afSpviitTcu yap , crdjo'aa'', troxrov.—On the foriras T(j eu trpdo'a'uv TT\£OV. Inf. v. 1343, mula ois iyio BcKa see Hel. 1405. Here. OVK eV a/3p^TijTt KeTtrai irpbs TCt vvv TTCTT- F. 748, 762. He means, T V «I"V SeK6TO..—After r) T&XV 7&P the copies izoivav Ka\ T^v duyar4pa. add ix , omitted by Elmsley, and also in 865. aciffei is Monk's correction for one of the Paris MSS. tils &<J7]. It seems more probable than K Markland's avoiati or Boeckh's 6vr){rei, 85!). x p!s Ta^tct KT\. This alludes to the saying, Koivh yap ra. rwv .—This verse, it will be noticed, is the remark of Acliilles. Clyafter Lenting, Dobree, Porson, and Bothe, for TrapoiBtv. Elmsley read Trdpoide. temnestra is anxious to assure him; here Hermann edits 9/ )x6vw yap o'ISf SijTa, a kind of taunt is thrown out, because the

I$irENEIA KA. 6E. KA. 0E. K^l.

KA. &E. KA. QE.

H EN ATAIAI.

505

Sefias e/cart /AT) piXX', ei ri fxoi ^prj^eis Xeye.iv. oio~0a STJTO. jx OCTTIS wv crol KOI T£KVOIS evvovs e(f>vv. oiSa cr' OVT iyoj 7raXaiov Sa)fj.dT(ov ijxwv Xdrpuv. -)(hiTi JU,' ev TCUS crcucri (pepvals eXafiev '''Aya\x.i^voiv aval;. 869 rj\$es els "Apyos ju,e#' rjjJbav, /cdjaos ^cr^' det 7rore. wo ex et " K a t c r o t i a e i ' tvvovs eijjn, crw 6 r\cr(jov 7rdcrei. tKKaXvTTTe vvv Trod Tj/xlv ovcrTLvas Xeyeis Xoyou?. 7rGuSa crrjv vaTr^p 6 vcra<; avro^eip fieWec KTavelv. 7rw?; aTriiTTVcr', w yepaie, [ivOov ov yap ev (j)po-

QE.

<j)a XevKrjv ovevcov TTJ? Takanrwpov Seprjv. £> Takaiv iya>. jLte/A^vws apa Tvy^dvei TTOCTI? ; 876 dpTL(j)pcov, irXrjv e? ere KCU crrjv TratSa* TOVTO S' OV (fipovel. €K TWOS Xoyov; TLS avrbv oviraycuv akao-ropcov ; 6eo-(f>a.6', w? ye <j)rjo~L KdX^as, iVa TropevrjTcu arparbs 7roi; TaXaw iya), TaXawa 8' rjv warr/p jxeXXec KTaveiv. 880 Aaphdvov rrpbs Scofiad', 'EXevrjv MeveXeais OT

KA. QE.

els dp' 'I 'EXevrjs voaTos i]v TreT7p(i)[xevos ; irdvj1 e^ets1 'ApTefLiSi, Qvo-ew TraiSa O-YJV /xeXXeu

KA. &E. KA.

old man's address to Trp6vom seemed too rhetorical for the speech of a slave. 806. Both Monk and W. Dindorf explain Sepias JKOTI by per dextram te oro. The more obvious meaning is, ' As far as the pledge (promised security) of my right hand is concerned, delay not to speak,' because I offer it to you at once, whatever you may be going to tell me. 867- Syrd fi Porson for SijTa y\ 86!). THIS aalai (pepvais. See above, v. 47. 612. It was the custom to present

VOL. III.

slaves as part of a marriage portion. Aesch. Suppl. 955, ws €
3T

506

ETPiniAOT

KA.

6 Se ya/xos riv

&E. KA.

Iv dyayots ^aipovcr' 'A^iXXel rraiSa vvpfavcrovcra, cnjv. 885 CJ Ovyarep, rjiceis iif bXidpco KOX av KOX

@E.

oiKTpa ir6.<jyerov Si? ovaaf

KA. @E. KA.

oi^o/Aai Takaiva, SaKpvov [r'] ofxixar OVK4TL oTe'yei. etnep akyewov TO TCKVOJV (TTepofj.evrjv SaKpvppoeiv. crv 8e TaS', S> yepov, irodev <£i)s eiSeVai TreTru-

@E.

BeXrov W^OJLITJV (f>epcov CTOL Trpbs r a Trplv

KA. 6E.

[JLTJ

KA. ©E.

KA.

et^e irp6(j)acnv, r\ p,' iKOfmcrev CK

Sewa 8'

yeypafi-

OVK i&v rj ^vyKeXevcov TTOIS' ayeiv jxev ovv ayeiv <j>povu>v yap erv^e crbs 7rdo"t? TOT' ev. Kara TTW? fyepwv ye SeXrov OVK ifiol StSws Xafielv ; MeveXeais aeCXe8' i^/xas, 05 Kancov TOJ^S' atrios. 3) TCKVOV NrjpfjSos, a> TTOA, IlrjXeco?, /cXvet? TaSe ; €KXVOV ovcrav aOXiav ere, TO 8' i[xbv ov (jiavXcos epw. 897 TraiSa fiov KaraKT€.vovo~i o~o?<; SoXwcra^Tes ya^iots. Kayo irocrei o~a> KOV^ aTrXws OVTO) <j}ipa>.

884. 2s ^' Monlc for T{ p'. W. Dindorf 891. irpbs, in reference to, i. e. to canand Hermann give $ /u' with Bothe. But eel the former letter. But v. 117, we'jUTw the vulgate has a simple sense, ' What am irpbr rats irp6(j8tv SiArois, ' in addiplea had this marriage, that it brought me tion to the former,' if the accusative from home ?' The Trp6tpa(Tis itself is said should not rather be restored. Koixi(av, as being the motive. 892. £,v-yKt\iiaiv, urging me in common 885. aydyois Blomfield for —ys and with the other letter. yv/j.e'peic does not com-

the anapaest might represent a spondee. 889. Kirclihoff conjectures, ov yap a\\' clubs Tb -riKvaiv KTX. Perhaps, efrrep a\yav6v 7« TiKvoiv KTX. Supply ia-rX (not trv Trdtrxtis, with Monk).

by the reading of one MS. a.6\lavy(, where the ye inserted in the wrong place may have expelled the <7e. Moreover, ox>x airAws OSTU below is naturally opposed, not to ov <paiXa>s, b u t to (puvAas,

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. KA.

507

[OVK inaiZeo'Oyjo'op.aL ye rrpoo~ireo-eiv TO crbv yovv, 0vr)Tos eK deds yeyona- TL ydp eyco aep.vvvop.ac ; evrt TWOS o-Trov§ao~T£ov p.oc pdXXov rj T4KVOV Trepi;~\ d\X' dpvvov, <2 deds TTOC, Trj T eprj Svanpa^ta Trj T£ Xe-^deCarj Bdp,apTc o~fj, jxaTrjv p,ev, dXX' crot KaTa(TTe\jjacr' iyco viv rjyou oi? yaiiovjxivrjv, 905 vvv o em cr<payas wo/xi^w C\os 7rocrt?. •npbs yeveid8o<s

*o~e, Trpos crijs

Sepias, 77/305 JU,^-

ovop,a yap TO crdi' /A' dncoXeo'', w cr' d 910 fia/Jibv KaTa(j>vyelv a\\ov rj j b crbt yovv. ovSe <j)C\os ouSet? yeA.a ju.of r a 8' ' 1

S', uio~Ttep etcropa?, crTpaTevp,

avap^ov

dpacrv, -^prjaip-ov

Kam rots 914

8', OTO.V 6eXcoo~iv.

rjv 8e ToXfjLrfo-fls o~v pov

900—2. These three verses must be obvious that Hermann is right in placing regarded as spurious. No attempts to a full stop here. emend them are satisfactory; and they 909. (re was added by Markland, who are not wanted to the context, for the omitted T€ before ftriTepos, and proposed same thing is asserted below, v. 911. also ere for eepvii- discredit. vofxaij since in neither case is the pronoun 9 1 1 . KaTa[j.ovs Qewv. defensible, is scarcely plausible; and 912. 7re\ai or 7reAas Markland for ye\y. lastly, the phrase evri TIVOS irvpbs, Ka/cis reserved,' ' to act the prude,' see v. 996. 5* 6 /x-fj TL Spasir KO.KO'V. 904. aXX' '6jxas, sc. A.exfleicrj;. I t is

3 T2

508

ETPiniJOT vTr epreivai,

XO. AX.

ell Se

ov

heuvbv TO riKTeiv, KOX i\rpov \ieya Traaiv re noivbv, ahav

920

/JLerpLcos re ^ c u p e i v TOICTLV iqa>yKa

[AeAoyicr/xeVoi yap oi TOIOIS' elalv 6p65)S OtaL,rjv TOV /3tov yvdjfJLr}<; fxera. /.Lev ovv iv rjSi) fx.r) XCav (ppovelv, Se "ywiTOV ypri<Ti\hOV yv(ji[if\v e^eiv.J S' iv a,vhpo<; evo-e/3earTa,Tov rpa(f>el? Xeipavos efjbadov TOUS rpoirovs airkovs e\et.v. Kal TOTS 'ATpeiSais, rjv fiev rjywvTai Ka\5)S, oTav Se jjiTj Ka\S>s, ov 7reicro/x,ai. 916. «i 5e iiii, 'but otherwise.' This formula was so familiar that it was not unnaturally used with i)v 5e preceding. Monk gives %v 5e fj.'fi. 019 seqq. There are very grave reasons for doubting whether the genuine speech of Achilles has not been superseded, either wholly or in part, by the verses of a cunning imitator. There are many points to which any critic, whose mind is imbued with the style and versification of Euripides, would be disposed to object. Hermann, while he professes not to understand ai'peTai irpicra in the first verse, and reads in place of it Trpoffcbi/, "quo praedilus sum animo," justly observes, " Nemo non videt, haud satis apte nimis iracundum alias adolescentem suo deposito ingenio hie Euripiilis prae se ferre sapientiam." In fact, the philosophy, or rather, the logic of the first seven verses is very obscure ; one is tempted to say, there is no logic at all in it. Achilles feels sympathy for Clytemnestra, and he feels indignation at Agamemnon's baseness ; but neither his sympathy nor his indignation (such lias been his education) shall lead him to act imprudently. This is what he ought to say, rather than what he does say ; for the way of expressing it is very involved: —' my aspiring mind is soaring far aloft, and it has learnt both to be vexed at what is

925

bad, and to rejoice moderately at what is elevated above the common standard; for such men have the prudence to pass their life rightly with judgment. There are occasions now wherein it is sweet not to be too wise, and other occasions wherein also it is useful to have discretion.' Without staying to disentangle the diction, we may remark (1) on aXpzTai irp6aa, which can only mean ' is raised far aloft into the clouds,' i. e. entertains magnanimous sentiments, (not comniovetur, as Hermann renders it,) and (2) AfAoyicriiivoi €i
IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

509

dXX' iv6dS' eV Tpoiq T ikevOepav (j>vcn,v irapiyjav Apr) TO /car' e/xe /cocr/A^crcti SO/H. [ere 8',
930

TOVflOV

<j>OV€V
(TrjV.

935

TO S ' OLLTLOV

Trdcrts cros" ayt'oi' S' ou/ceV eaTt 0"<S)U,' ifjibv, 940 ei 8t' e)a' oXetTat Sta Te TOU? e/xovs [17 Sei^a TXao"a KOUK d OavjJLao-Ta S' ai? avd^C rj iyo) KaKtcrTOS ^ a/3 Apyeiav avrjp, iyco TO fjirjSev, Me^eXews §' eV av&paaiv, 945 ft>? ov^t JT-^Xeciis, dXX' dXacrTopo? e'iTrep (jiovevec JOVIXOV ovojxa crco jxa rbv 8t' vypSiv KVfJLaTav TiBpa[t.p,ivov Nrjpia, ^crre Trpocr/3a\e2v TreVXots1 932. Barnes and Kirchhoff give i£ ira- KACII'?)^ ovo^ia. Bovaa irx«VAia. 942. From this Terse to the end of the 934. This verse, though it can hardly speech W. Dindorf includes in brackets be genuine, seems intended to mean, 'in- as an interpolation. It does not seem to vesting you with so much compassion I the present editor in any great degree will tranquillize you.' Compare irepi- more suspicious than the tirst part; jSaAeii' a<»T7]f>{av, Here. F. 304. For though it certainly is equally so. The KaTatrreAAeiy, ' to arrange,' ' set right,' phrase 6av/j.aara as ava^ia, for trverse, which he regards as exegetical of /j.e8a. TOCOSTO. 947. W. Dindorf points out the in936. iiMirXtKeiv irXoxhs, ' to play tricks accurate phrase, as well as the mere repeon.' Cf. Ion 826, eirXeKev TTAOKKS roidaSe. tition of the words above, in this verse, With irapexew $ep.as, ' to lend one's per- ' if your husband uses my name in slaying son,' compare irap^^ip ui/ojxa, sup. 128. his daughter.' It is hardly necessary to 938. For ^paro one might conjecture read <povtv
510

ETPiniAOY rj XiTrvkos ecrrcu 7ro\ts, opia^a fiapfiapcov, 60ev Tre^vKacr' 61 crrpa/r^AaTcu yevos, Se TovvofJL ovSa[xov fce/cA^crera-i. Se Trpoxyras ^epvtjSas T* ivdpgeTat 6 fxdvTL'i. TIS Se fxavri1; ear dvrjp ; o? 6Xiy' d\y]0rj, vo\\d 8e t/zevS-^ Xeyet TV^WV, orav Se JIAT) TV^V], Stoi^erat. T? TWV ydflOiV

955

EKOLTL /JLVpLOLL KOpai

OyjpSxTL XeKTpov TOVJJLOV eupyjTaL TOSC d\\' vfipiv e's 17/Aas vfipicr 'Aya/jLe/xvcov dvaq"XPVV ^' UVTOV alreuv rovfiov ovofi ifiov irdpa, 0t]pa[xa TraiSos" 17 KkvTab[xv7]aTpa 8' e/xol

960

it on her robes.' But the expression is girls aspire to my bed.' But the article, TSSV ydfiav, betrays an inaccurate cominaccurate. 952—4. Here again the diction is poser, and the rhetorical formula etpyTcu faulty. ' Sipylus, that barbaric (i. e. r6Se is very unusually employed. The idea, Lydian) settlement, whence Tantalus, the as Hermann remarks (who here for the ancestor of Agamemnon and Menelaus first time suspects some interpolation), is came, will henceforth be a city (i. e. illus- taken from II. ix. 395, iroWa) 'Axai'fSej trious), while the name of my country elfflv av' 'EAAaSa TC $dij]V re—Ta&jp H\v Phthia will be mentioned no where.' If K* e64\W/J.t f?Ias for getting his daughter in his power. For 4>0/a, the poet should at least have used XPV" 5' avrbv we might have expected yey-fjcrerai for /ccKA^treTa:. Xph yap viv. The following words are so 955. tVaplerai Musgrave for audl-erai. absurd, that it is surprising any critic Compare v. 1471- The reader will notice should take pains to correct them. Herthe feebleness of the invective against the mann (and so Hartung, according to fidvTtis in this place, where it is dragged Kirchhoff) reads ei K\uTai|UC7)
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

XO.

T iireicrOr) dvyarip e/cSowai irocrei. a TCLV vEWrjcrtv, ei irpos VI\LOV iv TWS' €Ka[i.v6 vdcrros' OVK r/pvovfLed' av TO KOivbv av^ew a>v jueV io-TpaTev6jj,rji>. vvv S' ovSiv et/At irapd ye TOIS CTTparqkaT ai<;, eV eifAapei re Spav re Ka! /AT) Spav KaXw?. r a ^ ' eicreTcu aiSrjpos, ov irplv e's $pvya% ikOeiv v dW o/x s, <3 irat JT^Xews, crou r' afta KCU TTJS ivaktas Sat/xoj'o?, crejxvrjs $eov.~\

511 965

970

975

KA. av cr eTTaiveo~aijj,i firj Xiav Xoyoi?, ivSerjs TOVS" a7roXecrat/xt T ^ ydpi alpov/J-euoi. yap dyaOol rpoirov TWO. to the Greeks. But he rightly adds, that made long when it is short in vppis," and not only is this ab-urd in itself, but at who reads els IAZWOVT' av oXuri 1xp^vov in variance with the statement in v. 236 — 7- v. 865, and proposes (reacca^d av in v. 916. 9fi5. eScmca, scil. uvopa TOV[L6V. 973 — 4. The absurdity of such a senS67- etTTpaTevofitv Monk for —\XT\V. 9G8. vvv 5e, ' but as it is,' viz. since timent was noticed by Markland. Hermann undertakes a feeble defence, but they have not condescended to ask my consent, ' 1 am held as nothing in the evidently against his own convictions. 975—6. This distich appears to the estimation of the generals, and they are indifferent whether they treat me well or present editor to be also spurious. The ill.' For iv d^ape7 see Hel. 1227. epexegesis of eVaAfa 8ai[iwv by (r^/xv^j Monk translates, ' whether I benefit them 9ebs does not seem like the style of or not;' and Kirchhoff would read KUKHS Euripides. for KaAuis. Hermann edits, irapb. 5e ro?s 977. TTS>S &e KT\. ' Would that I could arpar7)\drais eV zvp.ape'i rb Spay r e KTA. praise you neither too much in words nor, 970. On rax' e"reT<", which virtually by falling short, lose the grace of this/ conveys a threat, (as we say, ' we shall or destroy the graciousness of the praise. see,') the reader is referred to Aesch. The best copies give fiTir' evfieiis ju?) TOVS', Cho. 2!)7, el Se ^T), -rax' e'trcrai. Heracl. with the variant eVSe?)s, but Aldus, whom Monk follows, reads fi^r' eVSeois ,U7JT' 65. Suppl. 580. Phoen. 253. 971- Monk adopts Porson's correction, a-rroXeaati-LL KT\. It is very difficult to which he calls, " inter felicissimas simul say whether the ^ or the To55e is an interpolation. For the sentiment, that in et raaxime simplices," $>i>, -nplv els'Ppvyas 4kde?v (pivov, K7]Xi(TLV aifxaTos \pavw. praising the deserving a just mean should The interpolator probably meant ai/xari be observed, compare Heracl. 202, ivaicrifiws alve7v, Aesch. Agam. 890, and ibid. to stand in apposition to
512

ETPinuor TOV$ aivovvTas,

t]v aivaxr ayav.

Se Trapa^epova olKTpovs Xoyovs iSia vocrovcra- av S' avocros KCIKCOV y i ak\' ovv e^et rot cr^jaa, Kav aircodev fj avr/p 6 X/^CTTO?, SvcrTV)(ovvTaS d)(f>e\elv. oucreipe S' rj[Aas' olKTpa yap r) TTp5)Ta /xeV ere yajxfipbv olrjdeicr Kevr/v KaTecr\ov e\mS'* eira crot opves yivoiT av TOICTL p.kWov<xiv davova EfjuT) 7rat?, o ere crbv TrepnrTv^at yovv ; dnapdivevTa [Lev raS' 1 ei Se' crot So/cei, rj$£i St' atSoCs O/M/A' l^oucr' iXevOepov.

el S', ou Trapovcnjs, raura

980

985

990

995

981. We cannot say, with Elmsley, next place, when you do marry, as marry that irapafpepovva is here the same as you shortly will, the death of the maiden irpoarpepov&a, though Monk appears towill bring you a bad omen, unless you give credit to the doctrine. Rather, there prevent it by timely interference.' Monk is the notion of bringing in something in- gives (XQi-i re for TOIVI, after Markland, opportunely, as in Aesch. Prom. 1086, ov ' to you and your future wife.' yap S^ TTOV TOVT& ye TXijrbv irapetrvpas 990. tv Se ical Te'Aei, ' therefore accomen-os.—KCLKS>V ye e^uv, at least of those plish it well,' is Kirchhoff's ingenious troubles which are peculiarly mine. Her- but unnecessary conjecture. mann omits the ye, with Aldus. 993. Hesychius, onrapfleVeuTcr ov irpe983. Some editors give TI for TOI with irovTa irapQevots. "ZotyonXris 'Icpiyeveicp TT? Aldus, and axpekuv after Canter. In iv AUAI'SI. favour of TI a very similar passage might 994. 5t' a(5oDs, o~hv cuSo?, with virgin be adduced, Troad. 469, ci> deo'r fcaicovsmodesty. Matthiae compares Kayio Si [lev avatca\Si TOL>S (pe\e7v Sva1' whom Kirchhoff follows. With Elmsley, Tvxovvras KTA., ' it looks well for your he assigns v. 99G to Clytemnestra, instead worthy man to assist the distressed, even of Achilles. The correction ei 5' o£> vapwhen he is unconnected by birth.' She oviri]s occurred also to Hermann, but he takes the low ground, that such an edits, with Monk and W. Dindorf, 3) ^^— act is sure to bring him credit, not that aeOef .• interrogatively. Both Monk and it is his duty, or true virtue. W. Dindorf however think the verse is 9iiU—7- TpwTa fxiv — elra. ' I n the spurious. Markland and Heath gave first place, I have been disappointed in Tav-rh for TOOTH. With these corrections, not having you for a son-in-law; in the the passage gives a good and plain sense:

I&1FENEIA H EN ATAIAl. [Aev€T(o KGLT 01/cous' o"€[jLi>a yap

\_AX.

KA.

y

o/xcos S' ocrov y e hvvarbv alSeicrdat av (JL-qre a-qv iraih' ££ay oxpw ets ij^ [MJT ets oVeiSos d/xa#es e\6a)[j.ep, yvvav o r p a r o s yap aOpoos apybs wv TWV oiKoffev X TTovrjpas Kal KaKoarofiov?

Se JX t/cereuovres ^ f e r ' ets et T' dvi/cereu7O5 ^s" e/Aol y a p e'crr' aycbv /zeyioros v/xas itjanaWdtjai Ka/cwv. &>s ev y ' d«:ovcracr' tcr^t, JUT) i/fevSws ^ ' epett1* Xeycov §e Kat /xar^v iyKeprofxcov /L, fir) ddvoLfiL S', ^i> crwcra) Koprjv. ovaco crwe^ais Svcrrv^ovi'Tas wcj)e\o)v.

—' If however, she being absent, I shall obtain the same from you, (i. e. the same aid that my child would by personally supplicating you,) let her stay in the house; for she is coy in her maiden bashfulness: nevertheless, as far as is in your power, you should show her compassion,' i. e. even though she is reluctant to petition you in person. The last line is explained by Bremi, whom Hermann and Monk follow, " sed tamen non ultra quam res patitur verecundum esse oportet." Kirchhoff's conjecture, (repva juey (TzixvivtTaL, suits ofiws Se somewhat better. 998. Clytemnestra has obtained from Achilles the promise that he will oppose Iphigenia's sacrifice. The time for doing so has not yet arrived ; but she may rest assured of his successful interposition. Here, then, the scene should end. But we find it protracted to a considerable length, and in a style of versification which ought to strike every experienced reader of Euripides as peculiar, merely to state, that Achilles will certainly perform his promise, and in order that the speakers may agree upon the very common-place plan of trying to induce Agamemnon to alter his mind. On the most mature consideration, the present editor feels satisfied that the passage from 938 to 1035 must be rejected. Abundant evidence will appear, that it is the composition of a later hand.

513

1000

1005

(TicaiZv, the reproach of the ignorant multitude. 1000. apybs, atpybs, as Aesch. Theb. 406, cuVxfW yap apybs, /XT) tcaicbs S' efoai
1003. Note again the un-Attic e<— jfs. Remedies have been proposed, as %v for 6i, and fia&* or 1\v for ys. By adopting the first person %v, the sense is simple, ' Do as you will, you will come to the same result by supplicating me, as if I had been unsupplicated.' However, the imperfect indicative does not well accord with the future. He should have said fiv T 1 —5. But this violates the metre. Ibid. IJXOL yap KT\. ' For my own anx-

iety is very great to rid you of your troubles,' and so no further inducement than my own feeling is required. 1005. The meaning of this verse, weak as it is, Hermann has rightly interpreted, ' be assured you have heard one thing at least from me, that I shall not speak falsely.' In other words, ' What you have heard me promise, that I will perform.' Some construe fadt with ipCiv, an unusual syntax. 1006. eytcepTofidv, formed on the analogy of tyyeAav, ivvfipi&iv, is a suspected word. See on v. 849. L. Dindorf gives ire KepTO/iHf, Bothe avyKepTOU&V,—but an interpolator should be allowed to speak for himself. 1008.

>5 iitpeAuiv, continually,

habitually, aiding the unfortunate. Her999. 6Vei5os a/j.ad4s. Note the ex- mann, whose practised ear and general pression, not Euripidean, forftveifiosTWV good taste led him to feel the weakness of

VOL. III.

3 u

514

ETPiniJOT

AX. KA.

aKove Srj vvv, Iva TO irpayfx k\r) TL TOVT eXefas ; a>s aKOvcrreov ye crov.

AX. KA. AX. KA. AX.

TrtiOciyjxeO' aWis trarepa fieXnov <j>poveiv. Ka/cos TIS i(TT0 KOX \iav rap fie? err par ov. dXX' oi Xoyoi ye KaraTraXaLOvcrLv Xoyovs. xj/vxpa [xev eXm?' o n Se xprj fie Spav (f>pdo~ov. iKerev eKelvov npSira fir) Kreivetv reKvcv 1015 TJV 8' avrtfiaCvr), irpos ifie croi iropevre'ov. el yap TO xpfj£ov eirider, ov roifibv -^pemv -^copelv e^ei yap TOVTO rr/v cr(arrjpiav. Kayoj T a\ieiv(i>v Trpos (ftiXou yevrjcrofiaL, crrparos r av ov /xe/x^aiTo [L', el ra Trpdy/xara XeXoyio-fxivo)% TrpdaaoifiL /xaXXov rj crOevei. 1021 KaXoi% Se KpavdevTOiV npbs rjSovyjv <j>iXous O~OL T' av yevoiro KCLV ijxov ^copl? rdSe. ws o-uxf>pov eiTras. Spao~reov 8' a o~ot SoKet.

KA.

rjv S' air a [xr) Trpdo-o~u>[iev av iyu> OeXco, TTOV o"' avOus 6\ff6[Jieo~da ; TTOV XP7? feXdovcrav AX.

evpeiv

o-r/v ^ep' inCKovpov

17/xets o~e vXaKe? ov xpecov

1010

1025

dBXiav KaKCov ;

(fivXacro-ofiev,

this adverb, edits ' 'f 1011. TeiOcujUeO' is of course wrong; he consents to your request, my part in but it has more authority than -xziBwixtv. the matter need go no further.' For For avQis or aims Monk gives auTrjs. TOVTO Kirchhoff would read avTb, ' for it However, uiflis 0e\Tiov ippore7y may (rb Tn04a9at) brings you safety of itself.' mean, ' to think better of the matter here1019. For a/mlvwi/ irpbs 4y& fle'Acu. With ttv, (he syntax here reXPv(ov eiri8ev, ' for suppose that your quires BiXotiu. Monk makes the verse enemies have persuaded him.' We doubt readable by editing •;)
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

KA.

XO.

fxrj Tts cr' IBrj crreCyovcrav eT AavaS)v Si' o^kov fir/Se TrarpMov So/xov 6 ydproL TvuSdpeco<; OVK a£tO9 aKoveiv ii> yap "EWrjcnv /xeyas. ecrTW r a S ' . «px e ' (T0'1 A16 SovXeueiv ~xpea>v. ei S' etcri i\o~)(6pov KiOdpas crvpCyyav 6' vtrb KaAa/ioecraav iaraaev laK^dv ; or* dva Urj\iov at KaXknrXoKafJLOL

515 1030

1035 crrp.

]040

JTteptSes ev SCUT! guardians in the proper place, where most wanted, viz. to protect you from the army. Monk and W. Dindorf give ipvAdlo^ec with Markland. Bothe reads cpvAaKas
by the pipe and the lute ? 'Twas when the fair-tressed Muses came over Pelion with the dance and the song to the marriage of Peleus, celebrating Thetis and the great descendant of Aeacus upon the 1033. 1E(TTLV rdd'} ' it is as you say/ viz.hills frequented by the Centaurs.' If rls that the name of Tyndareus is to be reli- 'dp1 be the true reading, which may be giously kept from scandal. It seems doubted, since the MSS. give ecTaffav for needless to read €(TTai TC£8', with Mark- etrravev, the question apparently should be placed at m/cxa^, and the following land. 1034. av ye, added in the Aldine, is sentence regarded as the answer. But considered by Kirchhoff to be a mere we suspect {/.dttap '6 7* ufj.evaLos, and in patchwork of a faulty verse. Perhaps the antistrophe T<(TE 5' av' (or a/j.') i\dthe interpolator wrote either ei juec yelp raitn KTA., by which the anacrusis is e*Vl 0eol, SiKatos t>v avTip KTA.., or even etadded to each verse. The second verse is 8' elerlf ol 8eol, KTA. Monk interprets glyconeus polyschematisius. The third and fourth should properly be regarded eaS\S>y KvpT)treLs ' you will find them favourable,' comparing Ion 1269, icrSXov 8' as one, of the regular form, except that Ka\a/j.oev (—6t
eKvptra Salfxovos.

1036 seqq. This elegant, although, critically considered, rather difficult ode, describes the marriage of Peleus with Thetis. Its application to Achilles is of course apparent. The glorious and divine nuptials of the father are contrasted with the feigned nuptials of the son, and the disastrous fate awaiting the pretended bride. The metres are varieties of the glyconean, abounding in resolved syllables. The first is choriambic, TI'S ap' being equal to a long syllable. Nearly all the rest, though more than usually irregular, may be reduced to the general laws and rhythm of that most versatile of metres, the glyconean. But v. 1043 is dochmiac, and v. 1047 ithyphallic.

by Markland) is pronounced Ka\/i.o€craa.v.—Portus, who corrected eaTourav, proposed as an alternative, which is preferred by Matthiae, TIV ap' ufievaiov. There is much to be said in favour of this, by which HiepiSzs becomes the subj e c t of %GTO.<XO.V.

1041. For iv SCJITI Monk gives iirl Sairl, which suits the metre (glycon. pol.) rather better; but - « C^ - may be regarded as equivalent to - u _ „, both representing an antispast. Kircbhoff proposes iraph 5ccm. In any case the sense seems general, ' whose office it is to dance and sing at the feasts of the gods.' For, if the particular marriage festival had been meant, iirl Saira would rather have beea 1036—47- 'What marriage song was used, i. e. i)\f!ov eV! ScuVct is yAfiov. Cf. that which set up a strain accompanied v. 1060.

'3 u

516

EYPiniAOT iv y a Kpovovcrcu ews es ydfxov rjXOov, ©4TLV dyrj/men TOV T KevTavpojp dv opos KXCOUCTCU nr/XudSa Kaff vXav. 6 Se AapSavCSas, .dios \eKTpoiv Tpv^>rjfia (frikov, Xpvaioicriv d(f)vcrcre Xoifiav iv Kparrjpov yvdXovs, 6
AlaKioav

1045

1050

1055 TrevrrjKOVTa Kopai

i)(6pevcrav. os ydp. dvd S' iXdraLcn

re

CW'T.

1045. fieAij>5o?s Hermann and W. Din- were not so much breeders of horses as dorf for /teAa>8oi. The epithet is better, mounted on them (tTnroBdij.oi'fs, Soph. perhaps, applied to persons than to things, Trach. 1095) it seems more than probable as Monk observes; but then axhliacri is that imrofldTas is the true reading instead left very bare and pointless. The copies of lirirof36Tas. So in Cycl. 54, aypofiora give lax^^.a.(rL, corrected by Markland. and -$a.ra are confused. They are called 1048. av' opos Hermann for iv opetri or TeTpa(TK«A.
517

I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. #iacros Kevravpcov eVt Soura rav ^eaw KpaTrjpd re BaK^ov. jueya S' d^e'/cXayei', ? /2 Nrjp-ql Kopa,

1060

TralSa ©ecnxaXots jxeya (j)S><;,

juavris 6 $ot/3aSa Moucrcw eiSw?, Tevvacrei<s, Xeipcov lPovo\h6X,(jiv, *Os i^fet ydova. \oyyr\pe<ji arvv Mvpfi.th6va>v acTTTtcrrat? Upta/xoio

1065

1070

o ? S(t)p7]fJLCLT'

a ftj' eriKrev.

1075

Tore SaLjAove ydfiov liavTis S1 0 (pot/Ha fxovirav (so the best

MS.), and t^ovoiiafav for elaWuao'ei'. To Kirchhoff himself we owe the admirable correction 7rc»5a [(ri] ©eavaXoh for 7ra?5c5 af 0e
naturally belongs to aviKhaysv, 'loudly cried.' 1066. Various corrections of e^aivS/j.cKTev have been proposed, as —a£ey, —<*CeJ/> — a
Hermann's

—afav

seems the best: Chiron specified the name of the hero while he predicted his greatness. One more conjecture may be added, Xei'pcw i^ovo/iao-Bels, ' the prophet by name Chiron,' It is obvious that 6N and 061 might easily be confounded. 1071—3. The construction appears to be, KeKopudfxcvos ivSvra

oTtAtav KTA. This

was [itxvTis 5' & $o?Bos 6 Moucap T' et'S&s

participle commonly has a dative, as

ytwdvets, which was interpreted,' Phoebus and he who had learnt pedigrees, i. e. races yet unborn, from the Muses.' The text, as given above, presents nothing complex or difficult. There can be no doubt that yewdcreLS is the future of yewcfv, which is sometimes used for TIKTSIV, said of women, as in Aesch. Suppl. 46. For ap€K\ay€y it is probable that we should read avitcpaytv. The grammarians confounded these two forms, as in Aesch. Cho. 52f), the MS. Med. gives KeKAaye// for KiKpayev. The /J-eya, which is generally construed twice with
Androm. 279, epiSt (rrvytpa KtKopvQ[Ltvov

ev/iop(pias. Here it takes the accusative in the sense of inpifiepKriij.€i/os. 1077. yd.jj.uv Hermann, and Nriprj$6s T' for Nr]pijSos. Kirchhoff and Bothe give Nj/pySai' with Heath ; and it is rather hard to choose. Not that 'both the marriage of the Nereid and the nuptial song of Peleus ' is other than a common Greek pleonasm; but irpwras N-qpyScvv, 1 the chief of the Nereids,' is rather better than to take wparris alone for irpeir^itrTijr. The metre of this and the next verse is the same as that in 1060 — 1, but the long

518

ETPiniJOT NyjpfjBcov eOecrav U^Xews 0' v ere S' eVi Koipa crrei/zoucri

'Apyeioi fy' aki.au ware trerpaloyv dtf avrpwv ikdovcrav fopecov po&ypv aKTj fiporetov aijjLaelcrav, ovS' iv rrapa Se [xarpl * * [TTOV TO r a s aiSous ^ TO TO.S dpera?

1081

1085

syllable in Trptbras, as in Nrjpijos in the remarking that herds, not herdsmen, are said poi@5uv. Either correction restores antistrophe, is unusual. 1080 seqq. ' Thee however, Iphigenia, the glyconean metre, which, as given the Argives shall crown (not with the above, is polyschematistic, like the next. marriage ehaplet, but) as a virgin heifer The verse in Od. ix. 315 is rather amthat has come from the rocky retreats in biguous, iroWfj 5e poifo Trpbs opos TpeVe the mountains,' viz. to be sacrificed.— TTiufa jUtjAa KVKACO^J. (TTtyovtri here takes three accusatives, etn1 0 8 7 . l*a.Tp\ vu[*.<poK6/j.ct> f o r f^Tjrepi vvf*.(ntyov&i tre Kapa TrAffKa^uof, unless we oi<6fj.ov Monk, who also perceived that should read (as above, v. 1040) a-re^oi/me some epithet like K\ewbv was lost before KaWnrKoKa/Mov (glyc. pol.). For the'Ipax^Scus, ' to be an illustrious bride for marriage ehaplet contrasted with that of a the Argives,' i. e. to court. Musgrave victim at the altar see v. 905 and 1477.— compares vvfupoKo^iv, used of a bride For y' a\iav Hermann gives Tav dA/ay, being adorned, in Med. 985. sc. ihSovoav, ' who hast come over the 1089—97. The remainder of this epode sea;' Musgrave y' kBxiav (ray a6\iav appears to be spurious. It is the way of would be better), Scaliger (SaAiav, which Euripides to conclude his odes by some Monk accepts, very plausibly adding moral reflection ; but an imitator could do %\acpov, and ^ before ix6fXX0Vt H e a ^ s 0 this, and was even likely to supply it, if gives opelav for bpiwv, Hermann ope'iav. the poet had omitted it. The metres, 1084. Monk thinks this verse interpo- though rather rough, will fall under the lated from another play, or from a lost laws of the glyconean, if we regard the part of this. The metre is certainly first as cretic + glyc. pol., and Sivcuriv E1 a s a mere gloss on trSfVei, for which obscure and irregular. We have Kat/j.tov eX PpoTeiaiv in Heracl. 822, where fioreiwi1 is the MSS. and edd. give creeveiv. Monk edits -KOV TO ras aldovs irpdaaiirov, 6ir6je probably the right reading. 1085. ov aipiyyi KT\. Not brought KT\., omitting the intervening words; up, like a heifer, amidst the sound of the which is probable enough. On TTOV in a pipe and the noise of herds, but as a negative sense, see v. 406. Translate, maiden by her mother's side. The mean- * No where now lias the face of reverence ing is, that the comparison with the or of virtue power to be of any avail, since p.6&xos fails here. But the sentiment is impiety has influence, and virtue, put rather weak, and an interpolator has secondary, is neglected by mortals.'—rb probably been at work on this epode. Seren-Toc for a,tre@eia.—OTV6T(, like 2
IQITENEIA

H EN

ATAIAI.

\_ovvao~iv ex e(/ j o-divet, TL TTpoo-oiVov ; oTrore TO ixeu daevTov Swa/xiv, a 8' dpera (Tuev vvasrois d/JLi 8e vofjicov Kparei *fJLT) Koivbs dycov

KA.

igrjXOov OIKUIV TTpocrKOTrovjxevr) irocriv yjpoviov dirovTa. KaKkikonroTo. crreya§. iv SaxpvoLO-L 8' rj rdXatva 7rat9 ijirj TroXXas teicra jaera/3oXas oSwp ddvarov aKovcrao-', ov iraT-qp

519 1090

1095

1100

1096. Tbe,ui; was inserted by Hermann, anxious to expostulate with her husband. whom W. Dindorf follows. The negative To the genuineness of vv. 1099—1103 is not essential to the sense, but it is so Monk has raised objections which have to the metre, which is glyconean of the considerable weight. He criticizes the same kind as 1038—9. The sense now expressions fj.GTaf$o\a\ o^vpfj.drcci', for ' vais, ' and when mortals do not (as they ried lamentations,' davarov fiovhtvirrOai ought) strive in common for this end, for jSouA.euetc, and IXV4]JXT]V &p' elxov, ' I that no anger of the gods may come was right, it seems, in remembering be against them/ Otherwise the words had not gone far away.' He adds, that would mean, ' and when all that men care Agamemnon could not properly be called about is, to prevent the anger of the gods.' Xp^vios airtiiv. Accordingly, he somewhat This however, though it might be at- arbitrarily reads de^as for TT6<TIV, and so tempted by unjust means, such as bribes connects irpoffKOTvov^vn) S^uas 'A-ya^ue^and rows, is not likely to be mentioned vovos TOVS\ It might also be said, that as a vice of the day. On the other hand, it was not likely Clytemnestra would as the fx'f] in the next verse would account yet have told her daughter the fate which for the omission of the particle in this. awaited her. Yet, if she had not, we lose Monk accepts the common rendering, the point of irapdevov x w p's, in which et commune pericirfurn mortalibus im- there is much tragic irony, v. 1107 ; and pendet, tic qua deorum invidia veniat. it was also reasonable that Iphigenia Bothe, " Hoc dicit: mortales operum should be prepared for the touching apdare, ut miseri sint, proindeque invidiam peal she makes at v. 1211. As for deorum non excitent." 6i.va.Tov $ov\€vea6ai, it is defended by Aesch. Theb. 185, ^/7j<pos KOT' avTwv 1098. Agamemnon had left the stage at oKeBpla. PovAeicrfrat. By |UeTctj8o;\.ai 6SvpV. 750. In the interval, the chorus had IX.6.TO>V we may understand,( changes from recited two stasima, and the long dialogue sudden joy to sudden grief,' which were between Achilles and Clytemnestra had expressed in many ways, or in many varied occurred, besides the scene in which three tones and gestures. The chief difficulty actors were on the stage at once, while remaining lies in v. 1103, where we should the servant revealed his master's inten- perhaps read uW?,u^*' yap el^e, ' I left her i tions with respect to the pretended mar- weeping, because she knew her father riage. Clytemnestra, now fully aware of would soon return.'—In v. 1100, 8' is the the plan, and (if the text be right) having reading of Markland for 8'. Those who even communicated it to her daughter object to 7) Tarawa, irah (fill for i] e/xr; while the preceding ode was being sung TaXaiva -wots, may place a comma at (see v. 1102, 1117), now comes forth L from the women's side of the royal tent,

520

ATA.

KA. ATA.

Kyi.

ETPiniJOT 8' ap' et^ov Trkrjo-iov 'Ayafiefivovos TCH)S\ O? eVl rot? avrov T£KVOL<; avocria Trpdo-aojv avri\ evpeOrjaerai. Arfias yeveOkov, ev nakai OOJXCOV TjvprjX' w ct7rw irapdevov )((opl<s koyovs ous OVK aKoveiv r a s ya.\x,ov\x,eva<$ Trpeirei. rl 8' eo~riv, ov CTOL Kaipos dvTikd^vrai ; eKTrefxire TratSa Soijxdrcov fTrarpos \xe7a.' ais vepi'tySes irdpeio~w rjVTpeTTLpei *crv, dvyarep, CKTOS, olo~9a yap Trdvrcos a jxekkei, ^V7rb rots Treirkoi? aye ka/3ovcr' 'Opearrjv, abv Kao-'iyvrfrov, reKvov. idou irapeo-nv rjde Treiuapxovcra croi.

1105

1110

1115

1120

1106. Aesch. Ag. 887, A-fiSas yhe8\ov, Hec. 52G, ftwfj.dTuv iixuv i\a£. Compare v. 680. OVTtS X€P°~y' 1109. 'Well, what is it, on which, 1110. Kirchhoff proposes eS Tv^eii' or in your opinion, the present occasion ei'(7T0X6(J'. has hold ?' A difficult verse to translate : 1117- corrected by Reiske her and myself;' and it is also true that and Musgrave. For x^P°^v means ' in in v. 1105 Clytemnestra seems to point the hands ' of the attendant who brought to the boy in TraiSa T6V8<;, as if present. it. The genitive could only signify ' to She may however merely mean, * whom purify our hands,' as from blood &c, I have now brought to Aulis;' and the like Upa. Ka8api. There is an ironicalsertion to meet an anticipated objection. allusion in this word to Iphigenia. So

I&ITENEIA

ATA.

[

H EN

ATA. KA.

521

TO. o aXX iyoj irpo T^crSe Ka-iJLavTrjs pd
TCKVOV, TC /cXaiets, ovS'

av

KA. ATA.

ATA1AI.

px

anaau yap irpcoTOLcri, ^prjcracrdai irdpa [KOV vcrrarotcri, KOLV [liaoicri TravTa^ov.] rt 8' €s /Aot i7avres eis ev rJKere, (TvyXvcrLv e^ovres v. et^)' av ipcortja-co ere yevvalcos, iroan. ovSev Kekevcr/Jiov Set JU,', epunacrdai 6e\a). T^t- TratSa TTJP cr^v T>fv T' e'jaijv jiie'XXeis ead y eXefas, virovoecs 0' a iirj ere.

1125

1130

[101 TO TTpCOTOV OLTTOKpiVCLl

ATA.

o-v o r]v y e/3«T<xs etKor , ei/cor av K\HOIS. OUK aXX' ipcoTGJ, Kal av pr) Xiy dXXa JJLOL. 3) TTOTvta fx.o2pa KO1 TVX7! Saijuwi' r' e//,ds.

1122. Markland proposed p.' Spas. 1126. This verse is also clearly spuri. ous. The preceding, which means ' I may use any one of my calamities as the apxh, or commencement,' was clumsily amplified by adding ' and last, and middle,' perhaps in imitation of the Homeric TI

1135

Iphigenia is not yet present, as we contend. See on v. 1117. 1127. If this distich is genuine, Trdvres means Clytemnestra and Iphigenia, who, as Agamemnon had been told at v. 1100, was iv SuKpvoicri. 1130. Set /i' Markland, 8ft er' Dobree, irp&Tov, TI 5* eTreiTa, Ti 5' vGT&rtov KaTa- for Sel y\ J Ae|u; ,• So Electr. 907, T I V apxhv "'pS>rd 1131. Properly, TTJI/ a^v ie KOX e/xijv 0* i^'nrw KaKaiv; -Ko'ias TeKevrds ; Tiva should have been said where one and the fiiaav Ta%oi \6yov; Monk also has re- same person is meant. See however the jected the verse. Aldus assigns these note on Heracl. 826, ry re (io
VOL. III.

3 X

522 KA. ATA. KA. ATA. KA.

ETPiniAOT ye KCLI TTJCTS', els rpccov TIV

TOVT i[xov Trevdei vdpa ; 6 vovs So avTo<s vow e^cov ov rvy^aveu. ancoXofJueaBa. TrpoSeSorai r a Kpvmd (JLOV. 1140 [TTCIVT' olSa KCU TTenvap.eS' a crv //.eXXets /^ Zpav,~\ avTO Se TO cnyav 6/xoXoyotWds eori o~ov Kai TO (Tje.vaXjs.iv TTOXXOL- [x,rj fed/Ays

ATA. KA.

Xeycov.

iSov crtojTrw1 TO yap avata^yvTov fie Sei xlievSrj Xeyovra Trpoo~Xa/3eiv rfj o~v/x(f}opa. aKove STJ vvv avaKaXvxjjo) yap Xoyovs,

1145

KOVK€TL irapcoSols xP1?°"o/-('eo-

vpuiTov JXZV, Iva o~oi TTpwra Tavr 1138. tlv r/8//c))cra Hermann for TI )X ilfilKijffas or rip' TjStKTjcai; Matthiae gives TI 5' ^5iKT)trai,- and so Monk and W. Dindorf. Hermann transposes this and the next verse after v. 1135, because Agamemnon's apostrophe & irSrvia fj.o7pa KTA. ought to precede his desponding remark airwKi/xeada. However, though this is doubtless what the poet meant, it is pretty clear that Ciytemnestra's remark,

there is something obscure in them. When she had said, ' Your silence convicts you ; why don't you speak ?' it is a strange reply to say, ' Well, I am silent,' as if she had enjoined the very contrary, to hold his tongue. 1146. The -yap is wanting in the best MS. by the first hand, according to Kirchhoff, who suggests o^a/caAui^OjUev. Perhaps the word is a gloss that has superKO.IJ.6S ye KK! TTJCTS', elicited his question seded the original reading ws avanTv^a TtV 7)5tK7j(ra ; \6yovs. Compare Aesch. Ag. 1149, KOX 1139. 6 vovs KT\. 'This idea (viz. that jtujy & \pT)
IQIFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. TOV Trpocrdev avSpa Tdvrakov

/3ia KaraKTavwv,

523 1150

r e TOVJXOV fcnw Trpocrcwpuxas

yStaiws TWV eyx<Si> aTrocrTracras. /ecu TQ) zltos ere TTCUS', e/xw Se

LTTTTOLCTL jxappaipovT

i

p

8e wpecrfiw; TvvSdpecos cr ippveraro yevofxevov, Tafxa 8' ecr^es av A-e'x7?* ou croi KaTaXXa^^eicra Trepl ere /cai SO/AOUS cyvp-iiapTvprjaeis &>S <XjuejU,7TTOs ^ v yvvrj, es T ' 'ApoSiTt]v (ro)(f)povovaa KOU TO o~hv jxeXaOpou av^ova, ware *
1155

1160

•^aipeiv OvpatJ. T' I^IOVT evScufJLOve'iv. o-ndviov 8e 6r\pev\L dvSpl rocavTTjv \afieiv Sd/xapra' (f)\avpav 8' ou airdvis yvvaiic er^eiv. TIKTCI) 8' C77i rpio-l TrapOevoLo-v iralha O~OL Tovb", wv ju.ias cru TXYJ/AOVCOS JX drroo'Tepei's. 1165 brother's cause. (4) He must take care irpo
3x2

524

ETPinuor KCLV T I S
eKOLTL VIV

\e£ov T'I c^creis, yj 'pe XPV Xeyew ra era; 'Ekivqv MeveXecos ha Aa/817. Kakov ye rot KCIKTJS yvvaiKo<; [xia0bv aTroTuxcu rexva, Ta^Oia-Toi y el rots ^tXrarois chvovpeda. ay, el cnparevcrei KaraXnraiv /JL' ev Scofiacri, Katcel yevqereu Sia [xaKpas aTroucrtas, T'W ev Sd/xois fxe Kaphiav i£euv SOKCIS, orav dpovovs TTJCTS' eicrt'Sw iravras Kevovs, Kevovs Se TrapOevatvas, em 8e Satcpvois 0pr)V(i>8ov T4KVOV, 6 ^tTucra? irarrjp auros KTavu>v, OVK aXXos, ouS' aWi?

1170

1175

Iphianassa, II. v. 144. See Hermann, euT* av eltridw Kevas, Bp6vovs T* ev ojtriy Preface to Iph. Taur. p. xxxv, and com- Tfe, Kal Karen (TTeyas avx^lpbv oudas KT\. pare El. 14. The lines 1173—5 are however quoted 11C8. ye TOI is the conjecture of Fix by the rhetorician Apsines, so that they for yivos. W. Dindorf and Monk give have at least some antiquity in their Ka\6v ye vet, which is found (doubtless favour. from the editor's correction) in the edi1176. KaBiefxai Elmsley for KadrifAai. tion of Brubach. Either of these read- Hermann cites an instance of this rare ings is better than Elmsley's Ka\6v y' subjunctive from Hel. 1084, ^ irpis Ta eiriAafJ-Trros 5e We might also suggest, l U(pd(T
Se^6fj.e9a 5e|if %v ue Sel-arrOai

xp^v,


525

IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. roioVSe [ALcrdbv KaTaknruiv TTpbs rot's eVei /Spa^etas TTpocpda-eco? fiSei. JJLOVOV, e

1180

etev tfucrei? oe 077 Traio • etra nva<; Tt croL /carevfei rayaObv <j<$>aL,un> VOCTTOV irovrjpbv OLKO0£V y

1185 T£KVOI>

;

aicr^pws loiv;

a\X ifie oiKaiov aryaObv ev^ecrdau ri crot ; rj rap dcrvverovs rovs Oeov? rjyoCfied' av, el Totcnv avOivTOLMTiv ev 1190 S' es "Apyos irpocnrecrei, T€KVOL
viving children are meant, rather than, as Hermann supposes, " quas relinquis Trojatn petens." 1185. Si Si) Kirchhoff for Si or Be T{JV, for which Markland read
526

ETPiniAOT d\X' ov #e/Ai? crcu. TI? Se KOI traCSoiV cr'', Iv avrav TrpoOefJuevos KTavr/s Tivd ; TOUT r)\6e<; rjh-q Sia Xoyoju, rj o~KrjnTpd croi [LOVOV Siou^epew KOX aTpaTqkareiv ere Bel; 1195 V ov XPV Slicaiov Xoyov iv 'Apye(oi<s Xiyeuv, BovXeo-0', 'A-^aiol, irXeiv $pvyaJv eVi \66va ; KXrjpov Tidea-Oe, TraiS' orov OaveXu ^pewv. ev icnw ya/D i\v TOO , aAAa /ATJ cr egcuperov ar fj,ev rj TO o~bv cr<w£ot>cra XeKTpov TratSo? vo~Teprjo~o[Jiai,, r) 8' i^afjuapTovcr imoTpo-rros vedvuSa yevrjo-eTai.

1205

have exercised your power in proposing 1192. The medial form p is of itself suspicious ; still more is the fair terms to the army. genuineness of the next verse doubtful, 1199. iv 1cr

527

I&1FENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

aju,en//ai JU.' ei TL JUT) KaXws Xeyw ei 8' eS XeXe/crai *Ta.jU.a, firjKeTL KTavr/s TTjv crrjv re Kafirjv vratSa, KCU cra)(f)pcav ecrei. iTidov. TO ydproi TeKva avcraoj^eu KOXOV, 'Aydfie/Jivov ovSeU irpb? r a S ' avreiiroi ei jaev TCW 'Op^ews eixov, w vrarep, Xoyov, 1211 TOVTUV

XO. 1$.

ire.iue.Lv ivaoovcr , (o
tvravu av r)kuov. vvv oe ra7T e/i,ou crocpa, h&Kpva nape^w r a u r a y a p Swathed' *av. 1215 tKeTrjpiav Se yoVacriv efairrw criQev TO crwjLta TOVJJLOV, ovep

eriKTev i^Se croi,

ju/>j ja' aTToXearjs awpov r)hv yap TO ^>ai? fiX r a S' V73"6 y>jf yu,^ /A' tSeiv avayKacrrj1?. r

1207- T h e old reading, ei 8' eg AeAeKTai his own conjecture iveiQeiv fi eirctSoutrcii/ 0* yaSt, jtt^ 5TJ 76 KTavrjS, is allowed by all to dfj.apre'ii' p.oi irerpas, to the simple and be corrupt- On t h e doubtful combination easy reading of the MSS., ' if I had the 5i7 ye see Here. F. 1146. Monk adopts eloquence of Orpheus, to persuade by Elmsley's not improbable correction Tu/j.d. enchanting music, so that rocks should Bothe badly edits ei 8' ev XeAetcrai v&v follow me,' &c. Compare Alcest. 357, fj.cv, ou fx.7i STJ Krdvris, which shows he dide( 8' 'Optpeus f^Loi y\to(T(Ta. Ka\

not understand the true meaning of this idiom (in/, v. 14G5). For /lriiccri, ' do 1215. The h» was added by Markland. not after this,' &c, the present editor is 1216. The exact meaning of IKSTTI/JIW responsible. Monk has /x^ vv ye, com- e|a7rTo) in this place will be understood paring Med. 105(i, |u}; Srjra, Bvpe, /IT]
528

ETPiniJOT cr eVcaXecra varepa, KOX cru vraiS' e/xe' 1220 Se yovacn aolcn crco/xa Sovcr ijxov (f)t,X as xapiTas eSw/ca KavTeSe^djJ.'rjv. Xoyo9 S' 6 jxev cro? TJV 6'S'1 '^4pa cr', w T4KVOV, evSai[xov' avSpos iv 86/JLOKTIV ot/fOjiiat {,S>(rav re KOX OdXXovcrav clfiojs e/^ov; 1225 ovfjios o oo rjv av, trepi crov yeveiov, ov vvv avTiXd^v/JiaL TL 8' ap* iych ere ; Trpecrj3vv dp" eicrhe^OfJi,ai i^Siv (filXaicrii' V7rooo^ats So/xcjf, narep, irovoiv TiOrjvovs (XTroStSoucra croc Tpods ; 1230 TOVTCOV eyeb fiev T£>V \6yov fimijfnjv <JV S' eTrCkekrjo-ai, KOLL [A airoKTeivai firj vpos ere He\o7ro§ KCU vrpos 'ATpeajs iraTpo<; KOX TTjcrSe jx7]Tpb<s, ?) irplv wSCvovcr' ifie vvv Sevrepav d>8lva TTyvSe XafjifidveL. 1235 TL fxoi /AerecTTt T<X>V 'AXe^dvSpov yd/xwv 'E\evrj<; re ; irodtv rj\6' eV okidpo) TWJUW, trdrep ; f3\e\pov npbs 17/AO.5, 6fi[xa Sos ^)iXrjjxd re, iv dXXa TOVTO KOjrQavovcr e^w criOev fjLPr)jj.eioi>, el pr) roi? e/xoTs ireLQei. Xdyot?. 1240

1220. Barnes compares Lucret. i. 94, The genitive depends on the sense of which seems to have been taken from this avTiftiSovffa implied in a7ro5i5oDcra, or verse; ' Nee miserae prodesse in tali may be explained as the idiom noticed on tempore quihat, Quod patrio princeps Rhes. 4C7, Med. 534. donarat nomine regem.' 1233. ere Markland for ye, a probable 1224. In saying,' Shall I see you happy correction, though "ye is very often used in the house of a husband,' the speaker in expostulation. Cf. v. 1460.—In the necessarily means, ' of such a husband as next verse wSiVeij' riva for fier' aSivwv can confer happiness.' Hence Pierson's rlKreiy is to be noticed. In principle, it is correction, €i»5a(Juoi>> for evSal/xovos, seems the same as xalp°> °"e e ^ •Jrpctcro'oj/Ta, &c. as certain as any thing can be. Hermann 1240. Either Matthiae's reading %v for however gives evSai^ovov(riu ev §6p.oHrivt el, or Porson's Trefflei for TreiafHjs, seems and Monk, in his usual slashing style, likely to be right. Not that el irtiirBrjs is ei$ainotTli> TTOT" iv §&p.oiaiv. an idiom unknown to Attic writers,' but 1228. It is easy to supply'i-i/o^ai.Trpd
IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. ad€k(j)€,

xo. ATA.

fJLlKpb<S /Atf (TV y

529

eTTUCOUjOO? [Xoi<S,

0/i.ws 8e crvvSaKpvcrov, iKerevcrov Trarpos rrjv crr)v dS^X^rjv jjurj Oaveiv ata6rj[xd TOL KOLV vrjiTLOLS ye rotiv KaKwv iyyiyvevat. I8ov criaTTwv XtcrcreTaC cr oS', a> Trdrep. 1245 dXX' atSecrai jue /ecu KaroiKTeipov /Siov. pat, irpos yeveCov cr' avTOfxecrda Suo <£iAa>6 fjiev veocrcros icrTiv, r) 8' t]v^7]/Ji.dvrj. ev crvvTe/jLoixra irdvTa viKrjcra) \6yov TO <^ais TOS' dvOpamouTiv T^Stcrrov fiXeirew, 1250 r a vepOe S' ovBev [xaivcraL 8' os ev^erai Qavtiv. KOLKCOS t^v KpeZcrcrov rj KaXcJs Oaveiv. d) TXTJ/JLOV 'E\ivrj, Sta ere Kai rovs crous yajaovs dywv 'ATpeiSais Kal TCKVOL? rjKei ^aeyas. eya) r d T' oinTpa, crvv€Tos elj-u Kal TO. JAY], 1255

ijAavTov reKva- ixauvoi^yjv yap dv. 1241. Here the metre requires the and natural expression of a girl reluctant form jxiKphs, which is worthy of note. to die in the prime of life, has not escaped For the expression cf. Bacch. 136*6, 07U- the notice of the detractors of Euripides, icpbs i-jrlKovpos Trar-fip.—In the next verse who contend that the final verse enunciates iraTpbs is the genitive, not from the sense a base and low-minded motive for clinging of keTTjj 7i7>/oii, (a gloss that has crept to life even under the least desirable cirinto the Aldine text,) but from that of cumstances.—KaAus 6ave?p is the reading obtaining something from another by of the best MSS. with Stobaeus. Most entreaty. Monk well compares Med. of the editors give 8ave7v KaAus with 942, Gv 5' aWa GT\V tt&\iv(jov aWeifTQaiAldus, and Monk thinks this latter varpbs yvvaiKa, and ib. 1154, Kal wapai- "magis ad rbetoris morem." •Hjcrei irarpSs. 1206. Markland and others give vrsirioMi. 1246. Monk edits &iov with Markland, what should not; for, if I did not know and so Bothe, independently, as it seems. this, I should be out of my senses.' He 1249. ev avvTejxovffa irdnra. ' By sum- means, that if he refuses to listen to his ming up all under one head, I will carry daughter's touching appeal, it is not from the argument.' Hermann gives Kivhca, want of affection, but from a sense of proposed by Canter ; but it is hard to see public duty. Now, if we read cpi\co T*, what objection can be raised to the vul- the meaning of what follows must be, gate, which is like VIKUP ypdfirjv, SIKTJV, ' for I should have no sense if I did not /idxv &c. Bothe absurdly construes, love them ;' and this is what Monk contends ought to have been said. But why VM^GU ev,
VOL. III.

3Y

530

EYPiniAOT ws 8' €)(£L [JLOL ravra ToXjj,rjcrai, yvvai, ois Se KOX \x/ry Tavra yap Trpa^ai fie del. bpa.9* ocrov aTpdrevfJia vav Tooe, yjxXKewv ff OTTXWV dvaKje% 'EXkrjvcov ocroi, 61? V6s KaX^a? Xeyei, ovS' ecrri TpoCas e^eXeZv KXewbv fiddpov. [jueju/^e 8' 'A^pohCrrj n s 'EWrjvav aTpaTco TrKelv ws ra^tcrra fiapfidpeov iirl yBova, TraScrat re XeKTpwv apnaya? 'EWrjviKds' ot r a s ev *Apyei irapdevovs KTevovcrl v/j-as re KOLfie, Oecr^ar' el XVCTOJ d ov MeveXecos pe KaraSeSovXcorai, ouS' eirl TO Keivov fiovXojxevov iXrfXvOa, d W c£XXa?, 17 Set, Kav OeXut KOLV [xrj 6eXco, dvaai ere1 TOVTOV S' yjcrcrove? Kadecrrafjcev. iXevOepav yap Set viv, ocrov iv aol, TCKVOV, i, yevicrQai, fJLrjSe ^ap/3ayoois VTTO

1260

1265

1270

"Tota Agamemnonis oratio frigidior est, Argives would, if he refused, kill himself quam velimus, praesertim praegressis tam and his wife and children (1267), seems a blandis et mollibus precibus filiae. De- mere repetition of a similar sentiment at v. cebat eum vehementius commotum esse, 532. Besides, \vziv BtatyaTO.fleas,and quum necessitate compulsus has preces i\0t7v iir\ -rh [JovX6iJ.evov Tivhs, do not irritas sinere cogebatur." seem Euripidean phrases. Bothe indeed 1257. ^oi for fit Reiske and Monk. omits the latter verse, as rather interrupt1258. Tama Kirchhoff for TOVTO. This ing the argument.—In the present verse, correction seems necessary, for Trpa^ai Lobeck's tfniveiTTparky is not improbable; would have been SpaaaL if he had meant, but Hermann's iyi-qvz 5e /xaKapcov TIS is ' for I must do this,' viz. slay my child, spoiling rather than improving a good But he means, ' whether I slay her or correction. not, I must fare the same,' wretchedly; 1266. 'EWrivinSiv Monk with Elmsley. and so he has but a choice of evils before In the next verse Hermann gives Tas T' him. iv "Apyei.—ei Xvuoi, for el jj.ij CIIKTIH, 1203. For ovS' tirn, which sounds . rather harshly after via-ros OVK tar', 12611. The medial use of KaraSfSoiKirchhoff suggests avd' av ri> Tpoi'as.— AWTCU, though it is an awkward form in a e'lsiUiV, expugnare, as Troad. 24, at senarius, is defended by Time. i. 18, 6 |we|6iAo^ •i'pvyas.—KXtivhv Reiske for fldpflapos T%V 'EAAdSa SovAaio-6/j.ei'os -^Afle. xaiviv.

1264—75. W. Dindorf considers these verses spurious, and he is probably right, Not to mention that the tirst of them

1272. TOVTOV, viz. TOO Set Bvtrai
1274. fiapfiapots. The hand of an interp'ilator is detected in this improper use of the dative, which a transcriber would

naturally temperate in his diction, would fis6a ar\v iJ/uxV aS'iKais, Troad. 786, and hardly have used; the notion, that the Hel. 475, 06 TI nov AeAjjo>e0' e£ avrptcv

IQITENEIA

H EN

ATAIAI.

"EXXrjvas ovra<s XeKrpa avXao-Oai ySta. KA.

531 1275

w TIKVOV, OJ

ot 'yco Oavdrov *rou crov /xeXea. evya, ere Trarrjp 'AuSy vapaSovs. ot 'yco, juarep, Tavrbv yap *S?) 1280

deXiou roSe

vdiros r ' o p e a , 2Tpia/u.os o # i TTOTC

1285

ov efiake juarpos airoirpb e7Tt

IldpLV, os 'iSaios 'iSaios iXey iXeyer'

iv $pvy5>v

iroXei,

1290

fj/rj TTOT <±>(f>eXev TOV ajx<j)\

fiovcrl fiovKoXov TpaevT ['A\e£avSpou] Ae^os; — Agamemnon here leaves the 'I5a?os iv $p\iy5>v TT6\€I. Hermann prostage, or rather, rushes from it, as the poses, /j.6pcti 'TTI QavariiV i Xldpiv, *I5aTos following (ptvyti v 6 1277- The article was added by Heath. Monk thinks S> £4vat in the verse above is 1287- eirl n6p. The legend is related an insertion, and gives d> rtuvov, Si T£KVOV, in Troad. 921, where see the note. Priam, and this is not improbable. having been warned by a dream that a 1279. The following monody of Iphi- son was about to be born who should set genia is pronounced by Monk " venustate his kingdom in a blaze, ordered the infant simul et affectu plena." W. Dindorf, Paris to be exposed on Mount Ida.—The remarking that the metres fall in with no rare form davarStis occurs in Soph. Antig. known systems, pronounces it a part of 12fi2. the play left imperfect by the poet. If 1289. The common title -rhv 'ISaiov there is any portion of the play more T\6.piv, as in Androm. 706, is indicated by evidently disfigured by corruptions and this periphrasis. He was called Idaeus, interpolations than another, this would says the poet, ' from having been exposed seem to betray itself both metrically and on Mount Jda.' in the strangeness of the words. What1291. tbtfieXev Hermann, &1285—6. It would be easy to restore two senarii of resolved syllables, 'Idcud r* Spoc, and Kirchhoff assents. By this and up€a, XlpiafJ-os odi TTOT€ fipecpos | e£4f3aAzv a few slight alterations anapaestic verses a.Tra\by KT\., and it would be equally are easily made, o'uciirai a/Mpl TJ) \evxbv easy to add a third, Tldpiv, &s e\4yer' tidcop'6&i| Kpy\vai Nu/x^ai/ Ktivrai *5po&€-

3Y

532

EYPiniJOT oiKicrai afMJn TO XevKov vScop, odi Kprjvai Kelvrai 1295 av T dvOecri OaXXcov ^Xwpois, Kal poSoefr' dv0e vaKivdiva Te Oecucn Spdneiv evda TTore UaXXas e/^oXe 1300 Kal 8oki6(f>p(i)v Kvirpis vHpa 6 'Ep/JLa? 6', 6 Ai6? ayyeXos, a \xkv iiri TTodcp Tpv(j)S)(Ta Kvirpis, a Se Sovpl ilaXXa?, 1305 "Hpa re J t o s ava/cros evvais /SacriXicri, Kpiaiv iirl crrvyvav epiv re KaXXova?, e/xol Se Q6.VO.TOV, ovofia [lev epovTa AavcdSaicriv, f w Kopai, TrpoOvfJid <j e\a/3ev 1310 6 Se T€K(i>v fj.e TOLV raXaivav, [w] fioLTep, Si fiaTep, oi^erat irpoBovs eprjfjiov. & hvo-Taka.iv iyot, inKpav

1315

pal, | Xeiixdiv T ' &vBtffi 6i.\Xo>v xAtopois, | word like fevxS^^Ki) can t e depended /cal ^o8(Sey0' vaKivBiva T' &v6ea | 0eaT(ri upon as from his pen. Monk indeed was SpeirevBai. | The sense is, A mere herds- aware of this, for he says, " suspicor huic man ought never to have had this honour, loco vim aliquam esse illatam." Possibly 1294. 081 Kprivai. These were the we should read eVi7r(S0a>j Tpvtpastra. Monk springs mentioned in Hel. 676, Androm. restores a tolerable metre to these lines 284, sup. v. 182, where the riral god- by giving Soupl for Sopl and evva'is for dessea adorned their persons before Paris tvvaicn. gave judgment on their charms. 1307. TKS before KaWovas was ejected 1299. 0eai(T[ Speveip, 'for the god- by Matthiae. Cf. Tro. 976, TOV yap desses to cull them.' Monk ejects the OVVZK ai> 6ea w Hpa roaovrov etrx' epoira entire verse. KirchhofF gives ov for «al, KaX\ovr\s ; Bacch. 459, T$}V 'A /j-arep, *iraT$)p (to say nothing of the dative without some vvv \ oix^rai KT\.

I&ITENEIA

H EN ATAIAI.

533

av ISovaa ISv dvoaioicnv dvocrtov vaciiv ^a\Ke/j,fio\d8o)v TTpvfivas aS' Av\l$ 8e£acrdai rovcrS' ets opfiovs es Tpoiav iXdrav irofJLTraiav avraiav \JJT\ (JLOL

1320

p -nop/na, Zev<; fxeCkia-crcov avpav aXXots 1325 dXXav OVWTWV \aCe let), fxeyd\a irdOea, /AeyaXa S' a^ea Tideicra, TvvSapl Kopa. 1335 1316. Sv
1335. Some copies give TOTS AavalSais, apparently to make up a senarius. Tup-

534 XO.

KA. 1$ iL4. 1$. KA. 1$. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX.

EYPiniAOT iya) fxev olKTetpa) tre av/Jicfiopas TV)(ovaav, ol'as prfiroT axf>eXe o) TeKovcra [uyrep, dvSpcov o^Xov eiaopw TreXas. TOV ye rrj? 0eas TrcuSa, T£KVOV, & *av Sevp' iXtjXv6as. 1339 TI Be, T4KVOV, (f>evyets ;

'A^iXXea

TOVB'

ISeiv aicrxyv

o)<s T t 817 ; TO SucTTu^es /xot T(ov yd/Aw alScj epet. OVK iv afiporrjTL Keto-ai Trpos ra vvv TreTTTOKOTa. aXXa \LI\LV' oi crefivoTr/To^ epyov, rjv Swco^eda— a) yvvai rdXaiva, ^lijSas Ovyarep. 1345 ov xjjevSrj Bpoeus. Seiv' iv 'ApyeuoLS ftoarai. TLva fiorjv, crrj/jLaLve fioi. afi(f)l o-rjs TraiSds. KA. irovqpov eiiras olcovbv

X6ya>v. AX. KA.

KovSeis TorcS' ivavriov Xeyet ;

Sapi is now given for Tvv8ap\s, by which for a word of four syllables. a dochmiac verse is made. In all the 1342. us TI SI^ ,• See Iph. Taur. 557. person of the chorus is prefixed to v. 1343. iv a0p6TtiTi. See on v. 858. 1333. The sense is, ' This is no time for display1336. There is a variant KUKOIV, which, ing maiden modesty,' ' for giving yourself if true, would require oiW for diets in the airs,' &c. For TZKVOV y',
It is an attempt to patch up a trochaic verse with Oeas taken for a dissyllable. The best MS. has the gloss 'AxiAAe'a in place of ira?5a. The insertion of av on Hermann's conjecture restores the verse with considerable probability. Kirchhoff is here less successful; T6VO". KA. 6 TT}S deas, rficvov, OVTOS, § ah dtvp' c\7)Au0as. 1340. fyuoes. She speaks to those within the woman's apartment, viz. at the side-door on the stage. 1341. T[ 5e, TZKVOV,
avrhv aaaai ere. Hermann's 'Iv oSvvdifitQa, ubi in dolore sumus, is by no means likely. Bothe supplies ixifivziv, comparing v. 1421. 1346. riva $oriv ; The use of the cognate accusative after a passive verb is to be noticed. 1347. \&yov Markland for \6yov. When Clytemnestra is told Stivh. irepl iraiShs Pouadai, she calls these words ' a bad omen of the narrative,' viz. which he is about to give. 1348. The Aldine reading, ToiVrS' ivav-riov, is given as a correction in the Palatine MS., the original having been /couSels

I$irENEIA AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA-

535

H EN ATA1AI.

es dopvfiov feyco TOI /caurbs r\Xdov. es TW , co geve ;

craijLia XcvadrjvaL TTtTpoucri. avrb

1350 KOprjy cr<3)t,(i)v i[xrju ;

TOVTO. •us S' av CTXT] crco/xaTOS TOV O~OV

crrparbs Se Mvpynhmv ov o~oi naprjv ; Trpairos $\v eKCtvos iy^dpos. Si dp' 6Xa>Xa[/,ev, T£KVOV.

oi /AC TOV ya^tov direKaXovv rj VTT€KpCvco Se TI ; iji' efi^v fieWovo-av evvrjv firj KTaveiv, 1355 St/cata y a p . ^ irJiiLo~ev irarqp JXOIKapyodev y iire^aTO. aXX' ii>t.Ka>iA7)v KeKpay/xov. TO TTOXV yap

Sewbv KCLKOV.

Ivavria. Kiytu Kirchhoff calls these jecture, Ti 5' ap ; !Vx?) TIJ KTA., is likely words " omni medicina majora." But, by to be right; or rather, T'I ydp; KTA. substituting cr^>e for viv, with Hermann, 1352. Mvp/u.iSdji' Elmsley for Mvpy.i56we may preserve the necessary nal, which vav, which Monk retains. See on v. 236. W. Dindorf and Monk omit. In asking 1354. aiTtKaKovp, ' taunted me as the a question implying surprise, the Greeks man who could not resist a marriage.' would say, as we say, ' And does no one Ajac. 726, quoted by Matthiae, ibv TOO oppose this by a word ?' This would be ixav€vros KaTufiouXevTov ffrparov ^ivaieither KoiSeh or ovSels 5'. IJ.ov airoKaXovvTes. The same critic gave 1349. This verse is of course corrupt; T~bv yd/j.wv for TWC ydfxwv. On this use but it is not easy to restore it. Hermann of the article with the predicate, especially and W. Dindorf adopt Musgrave's read- in verbs of naming, reproaching, or praising iydi TI Kavrbs, which the former ing, see Here. F. 582. It was a common somewhat too confidently pronounces custom of the Greeks to sneer at love " verissima." Monk gives iydi TIV* avrbs, where it was thought to interfere with a with Blomfield. Perhaps %ywye ttabrhs man's honour or usefulness. Monk comKTK. The 66pv0os was that of the avSpuv pares Androm. 631, %a<xa>v ire(pvKiiis Kvox^os seen above, v. 1338. But it does Trpidos, & KdKiai in the next746, & fxtapbv fjdos Kai yvvaiKbs vGTtpov. verse. One might suggest, es , and Kirchhoff pro- tine M S . Photius, inroKpivcadou, T£» airoicpivt(rOa.L ol iraAcuol, Kal b inroKpiTT)? poses to omit the es, with Nauck. evTevdtv, 6 aTroKpifSfj-evos rep x°PV-

The

1 3 i O . (O>I> C a n t e r for (eiv. Heruse of the word in the sense of ' answermann remarks that 9eKo>n must have fol-ing ' is said to be Epic and Ionic. lowed if the infinitive be right. 1356. ifyJifiicrev, see v. 130. 1351. The first syllable of er\w is so rarely made long, that Kirchhoff's con-

536

ETPIUIAOT

AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. KA.

dXX.' o/itts dprj^o^ev croiKal pa-X^ "noXkdicriv eh ; etcro/oas T€V)(r) <$>4.povT<x<; TOUCTS' ; ovaio ak\' ovrjo-ofJLeo-da. 1360 TTCLZS dp' ovuiri crayr}creTat, ;

AX.

OVK, i/xov y CKOVTOS.

KA. AX. KJ. AX. KA.

V^€L &' OOTIS arfjercu Kopr)<; ; yuvpiot, y- a£ei 8' 'OSucrcreus. a/)' o Siav(f)ov yovos ; auros OUTOS. iSia rrpdcraoiv, rj crrpaTov ra^^et? VTTO ;

KA.

TTovyjpdv y alpecnv,

AX.

d\\'

KA. AX. KA. AX. KA. AX. 1$

iyo)

OXTJCTCI} vw.

d^ec 8' oi>x ifcovcrav apTrdcra<; ; SrjXahrj £av9f)<; iOeCpiqs. e/Ae 8e XPV T^ 8pav Tore ; ov dvT€x Ovyarpos. w? TOUS' ovveK ov cr^ayrjcreTai. dXAct /A^V es TOVTO y rj^ei. J , etcra/coucraTe

1358. i«ax€ ' Elmsley and others for 1359. rovtrtic. He points to a body of attendants, doubtless the more faithful of his Myrmidons, who are seen at the extremity of the stage, attired as hoplites. —ovcuo TUV cjypevoji', ' bless you for your kind feelings.' To which he replies, • well, I shall be blessed,' viz. in successfully defending the maid. 1362. To Ulysses, who seems to have been renowned for his Bpaaos where any thing more than usually cruel or crafty was to be done in the Argive interest, the office of carrying away Polyxena to be sacrificed is assigned in the Hecuba, v. 143. 1366. 57)\aS^ KT\. ' Yes, to be sure, even by her fair hair' (if she offers resistance). The meaning simply is, ' h e will not scruple to use violence.' Cf. Hel. 110, MeveKaos av-rV ?iy firi
1365

K^TJS.

Andr. 401, <XUT}) Se SovAri vavs T>i

•—xph Gaisford, Spav TI XP% Kirchhoff, for TI xph Spav. 1367. <5>s TOVS' ovveKa KTA. ' Be assured that, as far as holding her fast can prevent it, she shall not be slain.' For d>s = ifirOi &s see Andr. 587. Hec. 400, and for ai-TexeuBai, Hec. 3U8, fmola. KHT
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

537

rv /caTacr/ca-

have edited eiVaKouf we. But his prin- to turn to Achilles. But 88e in the next ciples of arbitrary criticism are strongly verse does not suit this. Cf. Hec. 863, to be deprecated.—In the MS. Pal., as 'A^atoTs el Sia^A^^tro^uai. Heracl. 420, Kirchhoff states, \6yav is added by a Kayih iroAtTcus /J.7] 8ia[i\iidii
VOL. III.

3z

538

ETPiniAOT ras re jneXXovcras ywaucas TJV TL Spwcri fidpfiapoi, fjLTjKed' dpTrdtjs.Lv idv fras 6X/Jias i£ 'EXkdoos, TOV 'EXCVTJS TLcravras joXedpov, TJVTLV rfpiracrev ndpus. 1382 Tavra TravTCL Kardavovcra pvcrofiai, KOX fiov KXCOS> 'EXXaS' ws rjktvOepcocra, paxdpiov yeprjcreTcu. Kal yap ovSe TOL* TL Xiav e/xe ^Cko^iv^eiv -^pecav iracri ydp [JL 'EWTJCTL KOLVOV IreKeg, OV^L croi [xovy. akka fjivpLOL /xev avSpes dcnricnv Tre^payjxevoi,, pvpLOL 8' epeV/x' expvTes, TrarpiSos rj8ucr)fx.ev7]<;, Spau Tt TokfJUQcrovcriv i^6poii? ^(ynep 'EWaoos daveiv, rj 8' i[j.r) ijfV)(r] [J.C oScra irdvTa Koykvcrei raSe ; 1390 TI TO StKaiov froDr' a p ' exoLpev dvTZ.nrziv ITTOS ; KaTr' IKZIV eXdcopev. ov Set ro^Se Sia j u a ^ ? jnoXeiv iracriv '^Ipyeiots ywaiKos ovveic ov&e KarrQavzLv. els y ' dvi^/a Kpeicrcrwv yvvaiKwv fivplcov bpav <^>aos. ei 8' ifiovkrjdri TO o~Ssfxa TOVJXOV 'ApT€p.i/i,i crciijxa TOVJXOV 'EWdSi. 6ver , inTTopdzLTe Tpoiav. raCra y a p fxvq^eid /JLOV Sia. fxaKpov, Kal 7ratSe9 OVTOL KCLI ydfioo Kal

should have been riaa^eyovs, and that this present expedition, but that I stopped : I\VTIV for V is not good Greek. The the whole proceeding through reluctance MS. Pal. gives %v by the first hand, and to quit this life ?' Kirchhoff says " scribendum omnino 8s 1391. It is needless to give the variviv ?ipTru 'EACVTJS OUS attempts which have been made to is a harsh phrase for hpiray^v, or S0piv. restore a verse that is probably spurious. Of course, rl&avTas must agree with Hermann's reading is as probable as any, avTovs, viz. fiapfidpovs, governed by tay t TI rb dLKcuov TOVTS y1; d.p" exot/x* tiv avT' paying for the rape of Helen.' Her- enreiy eiros ,• ' What sort of plea is that, raann's reading is not improbable, rbv forsooth ? Should I be able to answer a "Exivtis Tiaayras oAeBpu -yd/iov, hv ripira- word ?' viz. when reproached with my selfatv ndpis, viz. morte luentes Helenae ish love of life. Perhaps, votov V tx"^" nuptia8. avTzmzii/ eiros; 13!!5. The TI was inserted by Elmsley, 1394. Monk well defends opav against who in the next verse proposed Kowi\v. Dobree's 6pwv, by Orest. 80G, /j.vpiaiy But KT?ifj.a is easily supplied with Kot.v6v. tcptiacra:!' d^ai/xcov ai>8pl KtKTy\(r6ai ibiXos. 1390. The question was added by 1398. ravra yap KTX. Monk well comMarkland, the sense of the whole passage pares with this excellent and touching being,' What! shallitbesaidthatthousands sentiment Heracl. 591, where Macaria of Argive soldiers and sailors are ready to says rd5' avrl 7ra(5oii' itrrl /J.OI Kti/j.T)Aia die in defence of their injured country in Kal Trapdzvztas.

IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

539

fiapfidpav 8' "EXkrjvas dp-^eiv et/cos, d\\' ov fiapfidpovs, H00

XO. AX.

1$.

firJTep, 'EW-qvoiv TO jxtv yap SovXov, ol S' i\tvOipoL. rb fj.ev abv, 3> veavi, yevvaicos e^ei* TO TTJS T U ^ S Se /ecu TO TTJS deov vocrei. 'Ayaixe/xvovo? TTOLL, [xaKapuov fx.4 Tts Oewv 1405 ifieWe Brjaeiv, ei TU^OI/AI craiv ydfJLwv. LflXu Se crou /x.ei' '.EAXaS', 'EXXdSos Se ere. eu y a p TOS' eivra? aft&is Te TraTpiSos* [TO deofia^elv yap dTroXnrovcr, 6 crov Kparet, i£e\oyicrct) TO, -^prjcrrd TavayKold Te.] 1410 [wXkov Se XixTpaiv crwv TTOBOS fx eio"ep^eTat es T^V yap (3ov\o[JLa£ cr' evepyeTeiv XafteZv T e? ot/covs* d^dojjuai T , LCTTO) 0eVts, et /A^ o"e dOicroi AavatSauTL Sta fJLd)(y)S 1415 ikdwv ddprjerov, 6 OdvaTOS SCLVOV Xeyo) TaS'j* oiiSev ovSev'

1400. With this passage compare Troad. sent to his judgment, though few will 932, roa&vV ofyxo! 7 ^ 0 1 &vi\ao.v 'EWdS', doubt that Monk has rightly condemned ov KparzT&d' e/c [Sa.pfia.pwv, our1 es b6pu 1409—10. Iphigenia has professed her CTaflepTes, ov Tvpavvifii. Androm. 665, willingness to die. Achilles says that he fidpflapot b" fores •y€i/osaE\\7io-ii' ap£ouv Ka\ TO TTJS TVX7!5 *Xe'- * n e play> w e cannot justly call it absurd. So also Alcest. 785, TO TTJS rixv5 7&P *-*Q the whole, the versification is not a<pa.vh, ol Trpo$-ho-tTcu. unworthy of the pen of Euripides. 1406. nl TVXOI/JH, si cunsecuius essem, 1410. TavayKatd Te Reiske for TOS* (or ' if I should have obtained.' The sense TOT1) avaynaia ye. is virtually the same as paicdptos a,v 9)v el 1413. Spa, consider well the present eTvxov. offer of assistance, and your own resolu1407. For Qnkovv Tivd TLVOS see on v. tion to die.—In the next verse Monk 677. A similar verse to the present is gives 8' for T'. Andr. 329, OVK O.£M OVT' olv ffe Tpoias, 1417. The conclusion of this verse apovre o~ou Tpoiav %TI. pears to rest on no sufficient authority. 1408. W. Dindorf rejects the entire In the Palatine MS. Kirchhoff says there passage from this verse to v. 1433, calling is a blank left by the original hand, with it " satis ineptum." It is difficult to as- the note \fiirsi. The second hand has

3z2

540

AX.

EYPiniJOT 7) TvvhapU Trats cHa TO 6pov?' av o, 6) qeve, fi-q OvrjcrKe Si e'/xe, JJLTJS' aTTOKret^s Tivd. 1420 ea Se crtocrai JX 'EXXdS', r)v Svva>fieda. a> Xrjfj? apicrTov, OVK e^co npb? TOVT e n \eyeiv, inti croi TaSe So/cei- yevvala yap <j)povels- TL yap TaX^es OVK CLTTOL TIS dv; ofiw? S', icrw? y a p Kai' jaeTayvoiTjs TaSe. 1425 a>s ovv ai' etS^s ravr' e/xou XeXeyjaeva, ekdoiv r a S ' ovrXa ^cro/Aat fico/xov TreXa?, ws OVK idcrcov a', aXXa Kuikvcrcov Oaveiv. XptjcreL 8e Kal cru TOIS e/^ot? Xoyot? rd^a, ojav TreXas CTTJS dayavov Sepy/s 18175. U30 [ou/covi' idara) cr afypocrvvrj rfj afj daveiv ikOcbv Se crwi' 077X019 TOicrSe Trpos raw #eas crr/v ii<ei Trapovcriav.~\ , TL (TLyfj SaK/wois Teyyeis Kopas ; TaXaiva irpofyacriv SXJT akyelv cfrpeva. 1435 Travaai /xe /XT) KaKi^e1 raSe y ' Cjaol indov.

filled up the space with the words in the On the whole, it seems safer, with Monk, text, which are found in the early edi- to conclude that the three last lines are tions, but are probably the supplement of an interpolation. He observes, that Achilles Some grammarian. could hardly call that aippoGwr} which he 1418. apKu Hardouin for apxel- ' It had just praised, and even assented to, as is enough that Helen is causing battles a noble resolve; and he also remarks, and slaughter through her beautiful per- (though he relies too much on what would son.' Compare Orest. 1592. Rhes. 329, at the most be but a slight presumptive hpKoviav ol 6vov see is mention made of a temple of Artemis Banch. 837. Ion 1225. at Aulis. See however v. 1480.—For the 1425. %€ fi^ Ka.Ki(e, but he is sage. He transposes 1426—33 to follow certainly mistaken in saying " sententia 1416, because, as be says, there is a tau- postulat e>c emphaticum." The verse is tology in the words of Achilles, ' perhaps perhaps spurious j it is impossible to be you may repent,' and ' you will make use sure ; but, if genuine, we must accept of my offer soon,' and also in twice as- Hermann's explanation, " Confusa in serting that he will pile his arms at the u n u m vaiaal /xn Kaici£a>i> e t fj.7j /xe Kaaltar (1427 and 1432). But there is much Kt(e." It is to be observed that KaKl(ziv awkwardness in Hermann's way of making has an unusual sense, 'don't make me a v. 1426 contain a sentence in itself, ut coward by your tears.' Compare KOLK{igitur scias, qiiae a mefient, dicta sunt. (e
I&ITENEIA

H EN

ATAIAI.

KA.

Xey', a>s nap' rjixuv oi§ev dS

1&.

\vr] JXOI
K/l.

rt

1$. 2L4.

ov crv yv crecrwcr/Aai, KCIT' Cjite 8' euKXerjs ecret. 77ws etTras ; ou irevdelv fxe o-r)v

541

i, T(KVOV.

[jaTjr' djJL
etrra?,

TIKVOV

; diroXeaao-d ere

I<£.

^KICTT', eVet /not TUJIA/3OS ov

KA. I<£.

Tt Sat, | T O 9vrjo-Ke.LV ov rd(f>o<; ^Sw/xos #eas /xoi fjLvfj[ia Trjs Aib? Koprjs.

KA. 1$.

ctXA.', w TIKVOV,
1440

14 45

Tt 8T) Kao-iyv7]Tai(TLV dyyeXSt o~e0ev ;

I#.

KA,

"/^^t KeCvais [xeXavas i^dxfjrjs TreVXous. Se napa aov
TrpocreX/cucrat viv vaTarov

1438. /XT) /ioi
542 KA. 1$. KA. KA,

KA.

KA. KA.

ETPiniAOT p ocrov ead' o TI KOLT 'Apyos hpSxra. croi~^apa>epo); Trarepa ye TOP i/^bp jJ-r/ arvyei, TT6(TIV re uov. 1455 Sgtvovs dycoms Sia, ere Set Keivov aKoui' yx' wwep yi^s 'E\\d8os S6\h) S'j ayevvcos 'Arpeco? r OVK dft
iw

Cf. Hipp. 1432, \a$e
1455. Trarepa MS. Pal., irarepa ye zyib IX6T& ye troS. The same observation Flor. 2, irarepa re Hermann, irarepa obviously applies to this, as to the prerbv afj.by W. Dindorf, with Scaliger, and ceding verse. For ov KaKas Xeyeis Herirdtnu ye with Elmsley for Tr6 5". She replies to her of STTOU in Iph. T. 427. daughter's apology for her father, that he 1465. ov fir) fi6\w, ' there is no chance will slay her against his own will. Hence of my returning.' See Iph. T. 18. Here. Hermann, Monk, and Kircbhoff rightly F. 718. place a comma at S^AOJ 5*. 1467. OVK a£ias. Because, as Monk 1459. The MSS. reading, vp\v o-irap- observes, she was going to her death, not a£ecrflcu K6IH.T\S, is indeed easily emended, to her marriage. The five verses of Luas Elmsley has done, by restoring the cretius apply to this, i. v. ' ad aras Depresent infinitive, and by giving /co^tas ducta est, non ut solemni more sacrorum with Aldus. But, like the violation of Perfccto, posset claro comitari hymenaeo, the pause in v. 1456, it is a question if Sed casta inceste, nubendi tempore in these faulty readings are not in reality ipso, Hostia concideret mactatu moesta indicative of an interpolator's hand, parentis.' rather than a transcriber's mistake. The

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI.

543

8' i T17//.77 crvfi(j>opa, J i o LTO) 8e ^ai/aiSax? a 8' ivap^icrda TIS, oXQicrdca Se KoBapcriourv fiotjiov « s 8cocrovcr'

1470

KOLL iraTrjp Cjtio aariqpiav

av 'I\iov ay€Te j /cat. <&pvya>v ekei (TTeipere, 7rX.o/ca/xos 6'8e

1-175

\€pvifioiv re vraya?. eXicrcrer' d Tav avacraav

1480 "ApTe/xiv,

rav /xaKaipaw
et 1485

1469. Aifis K.6pt\v. It is better to make 1475. A procession is formed to conthis the accusative in apposition to 7rai- duct Iphigenia from the stage. She sings apa, than to regard both as dependent on a threnos as she leaves her mother, a iirevcpri/j.e'ii'. We might indeed comparetouching ode in itself, and in all respects 7Jf\va eiriviKia K\d^wvt Aesch. Ag. 167, worthy of Euripides, but, as Kirrhhoff and Ti /ie SvtT(p7)iJ.ei5; Hec. 182; but the has perceived, genuine only as far as v. construction is rather that explained on 1509. The rest is a mere patchwork Cycl. G9, ' a paean, the subject of which from the same words and phrases; and is Artemis.' whether it is antistrophic or not to the 1470. Ira eli<prifj.ta. It is doubtfulfirst part, is a matter hardly worth inwhether this means, as Monk explains it, quiry. It is rather surprising that Monk, ' Let the joyful strain go forth to the Hermann, and W. Dindorf, should have Greeks,' or rather, ' Let the order for allowed the genuineness of these verses as silence go forth.' He compares Electr. far as v. 1531. 879, aKX' 'ha |wauAoy /3oa XaP?- ^ n * n e 1476. IAEVTOAIS. This compound oclatter of the above senses, cf. Ion 98, curs in Aesch. Ag. 671. 3 trrSfia T' evtyrj/xov S" ijSi) Kavovv e'lAlKTO fiafiov. gloss on the rather unusual plural a'1/j.atn, Inf. v. 1569. as Bothe perceived.

544 [XO.]

ETPiniAOT

S> TroTvia TroTvia [/.arep, &>s SaKpvd yd croi Scja-o/xei' Trap' lepoZs yap ov d

1490

p ^ XaX/aSos avTiTvopov, Iva re Sopara jiie/xove Sd'Ca

1495

OL e\Lov ovofia racro Avkioos (JTZVOTTOpOMTlV TTTOpOMTlV O/OJUOI?. OOOI?

XO.

iw ya. jxarep a> IJeXacryCa, MvKrjvaC T ijxal depdirvaL. /caAeis 7rdXtcr/xa ITepcrews,

1500

KVKXCOTTCOJV TTOVOV yepu>v ;

dp

'EWdS

£

1486. e£aAet'if. The idea is that of blotting out or defacing by blood the written letter of an oracle, or seer's declaration, that stood against the Argives. —In the next verse Hermann gave /j.ar€p for ^5) rep. This and the two next were given to Iphigenia by Seidler, instead of to (he chorus. Monk, on the contrary, continues v. 1491—7 to the chorus, because he thinks the mention of Calchis is more appropriate to the women of that place. The matter is uncertain : but at least the plural afitTepa is more suited to the chorus. 1489. The ye is not wanted, as Monk and Blomfield perceived. It was probably inserted to make up a senarius. The context rather suggests vvv. 1490. Monk well compares Suppl. 289, ,u}; 5a.Kpvpf>6ti, o~€[J.vai
hostile forces are in eager expectation about me in the narrow strait of Aulis here.' Monk omits the words Si' eftbv ovo/xa TaerS', as indeed he was bound to do, on the theory that the chorus is speaking. On account of opfiots, he prefers to understand by Sipara ' ships.' Whether the plural is elsewhere so used, is perhaps questionable. It is enough to explain it ' spears,' i. e. spearmen. 1498. UeXaayia, Argolis, Orest. 960. The next verse is ejected by Monk, but on insufficient grounds. Having appealed to the land generally, it was right and natural to specify the city also of her birth. But the reading is doubtful, Aldus giving MuKjjeai, the MSS. TAvK7]va7ai, and both BipoL-waivat, corrected by Canter. On

depdnvr) = arTaO/xhs see Here. F . 370. ecxapaiy Bacch. 1043. Hec. 482. If Mu/oiraTai

be an adjective, and not a poetical form TrapTj^iefT]. See on Ion 246. Soalsoiph. T. 8(!0, Traph Se @o>txhvfySaupva real y6oi. for MuKijrai, it seems hardly tenable in 1491. Hermann gives la l&> ve&viSts, point of construction, the sense being, ' Mycenae, my home,' rather than ' my on account of the metre. 14**2. Monk supposes, and Kirchhoff Mycenaean home.' It is most probable agrees with him, that something is lost that it arose from the false reading 6epdafter this verse, because avr'nropov is the Traivai, the transcriber supposing that epithet of a place, not of a goddess. But certain Argive attendants were addressed. here, by a not uncommon use, the goddess The metre is antispastic. is put for the temple. So deovs rous 1501. KvicXunriaiu, see Here. P. 15. iyyevtis nopBe'iy, for 8eS>v e'Si;, Aesch. Sup. v. 152.—rispo-t'cos, Hel. 14G4. Theb. 578.—' This,' viz. the site of the 1502. /ie Elmsley for i*4ya. The metre temple1, says Iphigenia (or, as Monk will (iamb, dim.) favours the correction; but have it, says the chorus), ' is where the fxiya is defended by the similar expression

I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. XO.

545

Oavovcra S' OVK yap ov ere 3 \

3

/

1505

10) IW.

*£>

^ a.[xepa zhds re <})eyyo<;, erepov erepov aiKCU fxolpav OLKijcroixev. i

, lkov do
IOI.

TO.V 'iXlOV

1510

u $pvy£>v eXeTTToXuv rav, iirl Koipa crre^r) /3aXXojJLevav -^epvi^wv re ficofjiov ye Saifiovos 6ea<;, pavio~Lv aifJiaToppvroi? ^davovo~o.v ev(f>va [TC] o~co[xaros deprjv o~
1515

in V. 1063, iraiSa Q€&(Tahois i*4ya s.— that, according to the manner of Euri-

For the participle with avalvtvdsu com- pides in his later plays, Artemis herself pare Here. F. 1235, ev Spaoas 5e
VOL. III.

4 A

546

ETPiniJOT [livovaC ere ^ipvi^e<s re crr/aard? T '"' Ayaioiv diXcov 'iXiov TTOXLV fxoXeLV. dXXa rav J t o s Kopav KXyja-co/xev "ApTe^iv, Oeav dvacrcrav,

1520

ft)S e V €VTV)( TTOTVa, 0VfiaCTL

AFT. KA.

ATT. KA. ATT.

(3poT7}crioL<; xapelcra, Trefixpov es $pvyo>v 1525 yaiav 'EXXdviov crrparbv Kol SoXotvra TpoCas e'S?;, 'Ayafiifivovd re Xoy^cus 'EXXdSu nXewoTaTov crTC(f>avov &bs dfufii Kapa Ibv 1530 KXCOS deL[xv7}(TT0v djJ, TvvSapeCa TTOI, KXvTcufxvrjarTpa, 8o/x,wv efw vepaaov, w? KXVTJ<; ipcov Xoycov. <j>6oyyrj? KXvovaa Sevpo o-rj6/3a>, 1535 fir) fxoi riv dXXrji' ^v^opdv rjneis ipoiv TTpo? Trj Ttapovarj. o-^s [lev ovv TratSos irept. OavfiaaTd aoi Kal Seivd ar/fj-rfvai OeXco. fj.r) [teXXe roivvv, dXXd (j>pd£ ocrov ra^o?. dXX\ w (f>[Xr) Secnroiva, irdv irevcreL cra^ais. 1540 Xe$co S' an dp-^rjs, r\v TL fjcrj cr^aXetcra fxov yvdfir) rapd^rj yX5)o~o~av iv Xoyois ifxijv. ivel ydp iKofJLecrda rrj<; .dios Koprjs ''ApT4fJLiho<; dXaos Xet)u,aK:as r dv0ecr(f>6povs, Iv rjv ^A-^aicav crvXXoyo<; arparevfjiaro's, 1545 crrjv TraiS' dyovres, evdvs 'Apyeuwv o

1521. fic\ri
I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. &>s 8' icretSev 'Aya/xefJivaiv o.vo.% aayas arei^ovo-av ei§ aXcros Koprjv, av€o~Teva£>e, KajxiraXw crrpet/zas Koipa SaKpva nporJKev 6ju,ju,aTa)v virrXov Trpodei<;. rj ok crTadelcra TW T€KOVTL ifkyo-iov eXe^e rotaS' 1 '12 irdrep, Trapei/xt croi, Tov/xbv Se crw/xa TTJS e/a-^s V Kal TTJ§ (XTracnjs 'EXXaSos y a t a s dvcrav S(,So)jji eKoScra Trpo? ftojjibv dea?

547

1550

1555

a-yovras, etVep eVrt 6ccrdos, 1550. irpo7(7ej' MSS. See on Iph. T. 780 (p. 392). 1557. evrvxorte Aldus, which is probably right. In the next verse Reiske proposed Sophs for Sdiipov. 1559. From this verse W. Dindorf considers that the spurious supplement commences. Certainly, from this point there is some deterioration in the verses; but after v. 1577 they become altogether bad; and it is a curious, circumstance, noticed by Kirchhoff, that from v. 1572 to the end they are written by another hand on a leaf subsequently inserted in the Palatine MS. There are therefore two separate attempts to supply the de-

ficiency in the original play; and the latter of the two is doubtless a work infimae aetatis. Some of the lines, e. g, the present, the next following, and v. 1572, are adapted from Hec. 548—9 and 537. 1570. The MS. Pal. has S irai Zrjybs "Aprefiis 9-npoKT6j'e, which seems to indicate another reading "Aprefits Bed. The identifying Artemis with the moon in the next verse is a feature of a later mythology. She is called
4 A2

548

ETPiniAOT TO Ovfia rdS' o yd crot 8a)pov[JLe9a oT/oards T 'A-^cuav 'AyafxefMveov dva£ 6' ofxov, dy^pavTov at/A a KaWnrapOivov Sep^s, /cat 80s yeviaOai ITXOVV vea>v aTnjjJiova, 1575 Tpotas re Tlipyafx i^ekelv 17/xas Sopt. es y^v 8' '-^TpeTSat Tras o r p a r d s T' earij fiXeircov. lepevs 8e (jidayavov \a^(av iinqv^aTO, Xaijxov T iirecrKOTTeW, iva TrXyjieieu dv l 8e T' aXyos ou jXiKpov eltryei vy)
trapQivov 8' OUK etSet^ ov yfjs elcreSv. /80a 8' iepevs, anas 8' iTrq^rjcre crrpaTos, dekiTTov eicuSdfTes CK ^ewv rtvos (j)dafi, ov ye ^178' opoifxivov 7ricrTis Traprjv eXa^os ya/3 dcnraipovo-' e/ceir' eVi ^8ovl lo~€uv fieyLo-Tr) SuaTrpeTTT]1; re TYJV diav, r\% a t / x a r i ySw/xo? ipaiver dpSrjV rrjs 0eov. Kav T&ISe K a X ^ a s TTWS So/ceis -^aipoyv e-q, 9

/2 TOVS' '^4^aiwv KoipavoL KOLVOV

1585

1590

arparov,

opaTe. TrjvSe 9vo~iav, TJV TJ debs j3(i)fiiav, e\a<j)ov 6pei8p6fiov ; /xaXicrra T^S Koprjs do-ndt,erai, jjLudvr) ficofiov eiyevel .

1595

Te TOUT' eSefaro, (cat TTXOUV ovpiov StStoo~u> ^//-tv 'IXLOV T iTTiSpofjbds. T a u r a Tras r t s Odpo~o<; aTpe vav/3aT7}<;,

re 7rp6s vaw 1 cos rjfJbepa, rfjBe Set AvXCSos KOIXOUS fiuyovs

1600

1572. TOU#' S coi Scopovfie6a. Porson. after 6pi5p6[ioj'. 1579. ?"' eS irA^eie I/IC Hermann, and 1504. ravT?)!' KTA. The intended sense n the next verse e/j.o] eVjj'fi T' SA70S ou was, ' This she accepts in place of the umphf pevi. maid;' but whether fj.d\itrTa was meant 1584. S 6' Uptvs, was 8' Hermann. to stand for paAAov, or is a corruption of 1589. Sicnrpe7rijs &, ^s a'1/j.aTi | 6 $a/j.hs airoiva, or the genitive was left to depend &p$r]v T?js Bias ippaivtro, Hermann. on avrl to be supplied, is quite uncertain. 1592. 0ci/j,iav 'hv 7] debs TrpoMjjKe Bu1590. T\ 8" its cSQar' auT^i Hermann. o w Hermann, who supposes a word lost 15!)9. ^ f p ? l' <»r T ji 5 e s « ' Hermann.

I$irENEIA

H EN ATAIAI.

549

Alyaiov oTSjua Suairepav. eVel 8' airav KaTrjvOpaKwOy) dvjx iv 'H^aiarov (f>Xoyl, TO. irpoop rjv£a6'} ws rvyoi VOUTOV crr/aaro?. irefnrei 8' ^AyafxejjLvcov p axrre croi (fjpdcrab rdSe, Xeyetv 0' oTroias e'/c decov /xotpas Kvpel 1605

XO. JKLd.

XO. AT.

XO.

Kal Sofav ecrxev ai(f)0LTOv KO.0' 'EXXdSa. iyw Trapcbv 8e /cat TO irpayfju ap5>v \eya>' r] irai<s cra^al? croi irpbs 0(.ov<s dc^tT 8' a(f)aipei Kal Trdcrei Trapes SoKTjTa Se ySporots T<X TWJ' ^ecui', 1610 L 0' ous (j^iXovaLv. rjjxap yap roSe 0avovcrav eTSe KaifiXeiTOvcrai>nalSa (xr\v. as i^So/xai TOI raur' aKrovcrao"' dyyeXov ^(St- 8' ez^ 0eoLCTL abv ^xivew pd^L re/cos. &j Trat, 0ea)v TOV KXefi/JLa yeyovas ; 1615 77<3s ere npocreiTTQ} ; TT<3S 8' ou ^x3 ; 7rapa[JLV0€ipd[,eii> fxv0ov<;. 1620 yvvai, 0vyaTpb<; [ o W ] oXfiiou yevoifi€$' av yap OVTOS iv 0eo2s 6/xiXCav. r) Be ere Xafiovaav roVSe jxoaypv veayevrj TTpb? ot/cous" &>$ crrpaTos Trpos TrXout' opa. Kal y^aipe' yjpovid [ye] rdjxd croc irpoa^eyjJiaTa Tpo£r)0€v ecrrat. Kal yeVoird crot KaXcos. 1626 ^aipctiv, 'ArpeiSrj, yr\v IKOV <&pvyiav, yaipwv 8' iwdvrjKe, KaXXicnd [JLOL cr/cCX' duo Tpoias eX(xiv.~\

1604. ire'jiMrei Se ju1 'A. tppdtTai re dot

Si ira?, 8eS>v TOV KKefifiL as -yeyovas

TaSe Hermann. 1608. Though 'brraixa.1 is not a classical word, it would be needless here to read

Tf&s <j>G>; TTWS 5 S OV ; TTOJS c e irpoffetVai ; irapa/j.vdt'io'dai Tovfffie fxaraiov

oireVTOTo.

fivffovs, lbs crov

1610. 5e. Perhaps ydp, 1615 - 8 . Perhaps we should read thus:

irevQovs Xvypov iravo'aifiav.

rno&EZis.

drawees i£ 'IXiov eh SIKCAIW direppi^wj, evOa 6 Jlo\v(f>rjfiios' evptbv 8k SovXevovras CKET TOV<S ^arvpovs,

oivov Soiis apvas rJ/AtAAe Xa/x-

fiavuv ical ydXa Trap' avraiv.

€irt<^av£is 8' 6 IIoXi;<^r;/tos ^ T C I T^V

T^S T W (8iW £K<^>opijcr£(jJS.

6 S e r v o s Sc TOV fevov AgcrreiJOVTa

*

*

*

*

CYCLOPS.

THAT the Cyclops of Euripides is the only extant Satyric drama, is too well known to need repetition; and that the subject is wholly taken from the ninth book of the Odyssey is equally obvious, the only material addition to the epic legend on the part of the dramatist being a chorus of Satyrs, who, in some form or other, as the attendants of Dionysus, were, as the very name implies, an essential adjunct to a satyric play. The nature and object of these singular plays or farces, one of which (or at least a play partaking, like the Alcestis, in some degree of the same character) appears to have regularly formed the conclusion to the tragic trilogy, are now pretty well understood. They are not to be regarded in the light of our modern farces, that is, as jocose effusions expressly designed to relieve the weiglit and the pathos of three consecutive tragedies ' ; but they were retained in the best days of the Athenian stage, as types of the true ancient rpvywSia, the vintage-song out of which the dithyrambic element of tragedy was developed. The satyric drama was thus the earliest2 and simplest form of a complete play, rustic in its character, grotesque in its representation, and we must doubtless add, coarse even to lewdness in its dialogue and choral songs. The latter indeed were necessarily short, as the satyric play seems to have not nearly equalled the true tragedy in its length ; and there would have been no space for the development of a plot, if the choral odes had been protracted to the ordinary systems of successive strophes and 1

Theatre of the Greeks, p. 251. This erroneous opinion was held by some gram-

marians.

Photius in v. XarvpiKa Spd^ara:

Trhtiova. T\V tBas inroKplvetrQaL, kv ols

iUeTa|u ravTa epiyvvov wpbs 5iaxv, i. e. ' they used to act several plays (at a time, viz. trilogies), in which they mixed up these (the Satyric) for amusement.'—Tins is so far true, that though they were not originally designed for this end, they may have afterwards served it. 2 Photius in V. OuSey irpbs tbv Ai6vv(fov : rb irpiadev els rbv Advvacv ypdcpovres, Tovrots 'tiyaivi&vTo, airep Kai XarvpiKa skeyero- vcrrepov 5e /j.erafidi'Tis els [T2>] rpayifSias ypi/pav, Kara iimpbn (is pvBovs Kal iaTopias kTpi.-ni\aa.v, /xriKtTi TOC Oeov

VOL. III.

4 B

554

CYCLOPS.

antistrophes. Neither words nor actions were wanting in these plays to remind the audience that the god of wine was also the god of love; otvov 5e jUTj/cer' ovros ovK effTlv K{nrpis,

ovS1

Euripides was certainly a moral poet, even though some pretend that he was a sensual man. But in this play he was compelled to yield to the force of fashion, and to introduce many coarse gestures and lascivious jokes. The same feature largely appears in a short chorus which is evidently parodied from a satyric play, also treating of the Cyclops, in Arist. Plutus, v. 296 seqq. It would be a great mistake to regard satyric plays as comedies in any sense of the word. As far as we can judge from this, the only example we have, and also from the pro-satyric Alcestis (which we know to have been the finishing piece of a tetralogy), neither were the subjects alien from true tragedy, (involving, as they did, real pathos,) nor were the metres materially more free, nor was there an absence of some one heroic character, as a Hercules or a Ulysses, who spoke with consistent- gravity and dignity, if his words were occasionally tempered with sallies of a jocose or convivial spirit. Satyric plays have been well defined to be sportive tragedy *; they mixed up jokes with tragical events ; a fact the more remarkable, when we consider the superstitious dislike of the Greeks to combine joy with sorrow in any form \ The early establishment of the satyric drama as a distinct kind (for Choerilus and Pratinas, both contemporaries of Aeschylus and Sophocles, are recorded to have excelled in it) enables us satisfactorily to connect its history with the earliest development of the drama. Dr. Donaldson is therefore clearly right in describing the satyric drama as " onl_y a subdivision of tragedy, written always by tragedians, and, we believe, seldom acted but along with Tragedies 6." Hermann goes further 7, and asserts that tragedy arose out of satyric plays, the latter being the intermediate step between the dithyramb, with its exarch as the speaker, and the fully developed tragedy with its three actors, and its solemn and dignified treatment of an epic or historic subject. The difference, indeed, in the metre alone, between a satyric play and a comedy, appears to have been as wide as possible. The latter 3

Bacch. 773.

1

Tra!£ov
Ion 245, where see the note. Theatre of the Greeks, p. 56.]

i Praef. ad Cycl. p. vi (ed. 1838).

CYCLors.

555

admitted almost any form of verso that could be syllabically counted as a senarius;—• ol §' cudiais T& Tp6(ra}ira SLGyaA-tivicrav, CIT' e&TttydvQvi/ p.' cvayytKia" icayco '
The former allowed, indeed, though rather sparingly, two licences, which were excluded from tragedy; yet even they occur (in the present play, which we must now take as a type of the rest) only in the non-heroic speeches. These are, the use of the anapaest in words not proper names, and not at the beginniug of a verse; and the violation of the pause in the fifth foot. Thus, in tho first instance, v. 232—4, we read, iMyav lyii rdS', ol b" 4(p6povy nal T6V yt Tvpov ovic zwvros fia ro6s T' &pvas

with which compare vv. 646—7. But this, with other similar examples, is not spoken by Ulysses, but either by Silenus, the Satyrs, or the Cyclops. Secondly, the pes creticus at the end of a verse sometimes has a spondee preceding, composed of a word of more than two syllables; KT. OUT'IS /J.' S7r
XO. o w &p' ouSeis a' rjSUet.

and (v. 304) aAiy Se Upidfiov ycu e'x^pacr'

'EWdSa.

Again, there is little doubt that a peculiar vocabulary waa a distinguishing feature of these plays. Wefindin the Cyclops many of these words ; pastoral or satyrie words, properly so called. Some of them, perhaps, were admitted in the BaccJiae; but of that we cannot b e so s u r e .

H e r e w e find CTIKIVVIS, o-avXovaOaL, \]/VTTO., rvpoi

u s e of d i m i n u t i v e s ,

O7rt'as, t h e

avOpurtriaKos, SeaTrorio-Kos, avdpunnov,

&c , airo&\.ifiziv or a.TTo\e.TT€iv VWTOV, BiaKporuu yvvaiKa,

bSav,


556

CYCLOPS.

merely because the chorus was composed of a set of half-human monsters9, in compliance with the strict law on which alone this species of drama maintained its name. Of fragments of lost satyric plays some few remain ; but they are not of sufficient length or importance to require here any separate discussion. Aeschylus, we know, wrote many 10; we have the names, and some stray verses, of his 'Afiv^uivrj, AvKovpyos, TXaC/cos IIOVTIOS, Aiovvcrov Tpocpol, 'ldOfiiaaral,

T£J)pvK£<s, 2^>iyf, Aiwv, 'OoroAoyoi, TLpojxrq-

6ev<s EEvpicaevs, HpusTivi, and perhaps $op/u'Ses. Of all these only one fragment of five verses, from the Ostologi (190, ed. Herm.), is particularly deserving of attention, as characteristic of the coarse ribaldry of these dramas. From an uncertain play, evidently satyric, of the same author, the reader will find eight not uninteresting verses, preserved by Athenaeus (frag. 308, Herm.). There were, doubtless, certain standard popular jokes often repeated in these plays. At least, the supposition will account for the close resemblance between the above verses of the Ostologi, and those preserved from the satyrie 'Axa""v Su'AAoyos of Sophocles (frag. 147, ed. Dind.). Of this latter author we know the names, and have a few unimportant fragments, of several Satyric plays ; the 'Apujnapaos, "A/JLVKOS, 'A^aifiv SvAAoyos, 'H/Da/cAr)s an Tcuvapta, Ivap^os, 'l^yevral, K^SaXtiov, MS/xos, and °Y/3pis. With the exception of two verses without caesura in the KijSaXtW (frag. 307 and 308), there is nothing in the metre of these, and but little in the vocabulary, to distinguish them from the tragic style. The plot of the Cyclops is as follows. Dionysus having been carried away by Tyrrhenian pirates, (according to a legend related at length in the Homeric Hymn to Dionysus,) Silenus and his Satyr-crew, ever faithful to the fortunes of their master, undertake a voyage for his release and recovery. In rounding the southern point of the Peloponnese, they are cast by adverse winds on the shores of Sicily, where Polyphemus and his brother Cyclopes are leading a rude pastoral life supported in part by cannibalism. Here they are captured and treated as slaves by Polyphemus; and whilst deploring the lost joys of their former life, they are suddenly addressed by Ulysses and his crew, who have been likewise driven to Sicily while homeward bound, and are now in urgent want of water and provisions. The bribe of a cup or two of wine is sufficient to induce the Satyrs to " flijpes, v. 624. 10 The author of the " Life of Aeschylus " states that he wrote seventy plays, (i. e. tragedies,) and five Satyric dramas, which may possibly mean, " not included in the regular tetralogies."

CYCLOPS.

557

part with some of their master's goods, consisting of kids and cheeses ; but the sudden appearance of Polyphemus, just as they are dancing and shouting after their wine, changes the scene at once. The treacherous Silenus pretends that the strangers had extorted the provisions by force; and Polyphemus accordingly takes Ulysses and his companions captives into his den, nothing moved by the pathetic appeal of the hero that he should cherish the unfortunate, and not violate the sacred laws of hospitality by making a meal of his suppliants. Ulysses however contrives to make his exit from the cave, having witnessed the revolting sight of two of his companions being murdered, cooked, and eaten by the monster. In concert with the Satyrs, he plans their common escape from the island. Polyphemus is still within the cave, drunk with the wine which Ulysses had freely supplied. The chorus are to dissuade him from going forth on a comus to his brother-giants, and are to wait till he is asleep alone in his den. Then an olive stake, previously sharpened and prepared, is to be thrust into the fire, and by their joint efforts the monster's one eye is to be burned out. The scheme is successful; Polyphemus awakes mad with pain, and gives vain chase to his tormentors. Ulysses tells him his real name, and the monster recognizes it as long ago declared to him in a prophecy of his present fate. The play ends abruptly with the departure of Ulysses and his crew, vainly threatened by Polyphemus, who ascends a height to pelt the boat with fragments of rock. Neither the date of the Cyclops, nor the tragic trilogy to which it formed the sequence, has been ascertained. On the whole, the play is certainly a very good one. Considering its great interest as representing a peculiar department of the tragic art, it is hard to account for the comparative neglect with which it is too apt to be treated.

ETPiniAOT 2EIAHN0Z. '12 Bpo/JLie, Bia ere ftvpiovs e^w TTOVOVS vvv X^7"' zv yfifl Tovjxbv "qvcrdivu Se/xas TrpcjTov iikv rjVLK ifjbixavrjs "Hpas viro y afx^>\ yr/yevrj ^ p os crw TTOSI Trapacnn,o-Tr)s yeycos 'EyKeXaSov ireav eis \i.io"r\v Oevcov Sopl Silenus, in the garb of a wanton old satyr, and wearing a mask which is designed to give evidence of his long and frequent potations, querulously describes the troubles which he has had to endure from his early youth until now in the service of Bacchus. First, he had to attend him on his wanderings through the east; then to assist him in the battle with the giants; thirdly, when on a voyage of discovery, after his master had been carried off by Tyrrhenian pirates, he was driven t>y adverse winds to the country of the inhospitable Cyclopes, where he is now, with his satyr-family, detained in the house of Polyphemus, and compelled not only to do the menial work, but also to assist in the preparation of his detestable banquets.

v$pi
els

QaAaff

Kal irpbs

jpews Kar4(pvyet eyelx d P t l t 'S.aTvpav 7rAi)8os aiiTcp. The passage is given at length, because it shows the point of Silenus' complaint,—he was taken captive when accompanying his master. The legend of the god being educated by the Nymphs is well known: see on Bacch. 292. 5. eireifl' bV Hermann, eireiTa 8' Heath, for €7reiTa y\ The former is better, because it more naturally responds to irpwTOV |U€y fji/lictt, and the change of letters is scarcely greater. But the vulgate may fairly stand.—The presence of Bacchus and Silenus at the girjantomachia was doubtless a favourite subject in Satyric 2. eixrffeVei MSS. and edd. T)bcrSivei plays. It is alluded to in Ion 216, Kal Hp6p.tos aXXov a-Ko\4fxois Kitralvoio~L W. Dindorf after Heath. 3. e/ipavris. Apollodor. iii. 5, 1, Ai6- fiaKTpois eyaipei Fas T4KVU>V 6 BaKx^vs. vvaos Se zuperfys a/j,Tr4\ov y^vS^vos, The story was, that the ass of Silenus "Hpas fiafiav avrcp 4^aXov(ry]S, TreptirAa- commenced braying, and the Titans fled varat A'tyvindv r e Kai ^vplav. Kal TO at the unwonted sound. In Hero. F. ,u6f/ Trpwrov Ylpwrevs avrhv UTroSe'^eTai 908, Pallas herself is said to have slain jSatnAeus AlyuiTTiwy. huOis 5e els Ku- Enceladus. jSeAa T))J 4>pvyias cupiKv^rai, Kanti KaB6. e^Se^tos, ' on your right side.' Hipp. apdeU iirb 'Peas leal ras TeAs-ras iicfi.a.8i)V, 1300, TI'S e^e'cTTTjK:' £vd4£ia TrKevpoTs; Kai Ka^iif trap' eKeivus T)]V GTOhfy, eTr! Bothe, habilis, strenuus ,• but that is not 'li/Sovs Sih rfjs QpaKTjs ynelytTo. Av- the meaning of the word. Kovpyos Se, irais Apvavros, 'HSaivaiv 0a
560

EYPinuor €KT€iva. (pep toco, TOVT Louv ovap keya ; oi ju-a A", eVet /cat CTKVX' ISei|a BaK)(ia). l vvv eKeLvcov y^eltpv i^avrXS) TTOVOV t yap "Hpa croi ydvos TvpcriqvLKov iycb Trv66[JLevo<; crvv TCKVOIO-L vavaroXcZ aiOev Kara jjijrr)
10

15

1192, aAA', 8> Trarpcfiicv ov \a.x&>v, e|eis 7\ir^iyovTo Se els iA
The more recent editors follow Ehnsley ¥\(TG.V OlpSlSf TO 5 6 O"KO,(p0S ^7r\7](T€ KWTO'QV in omitting eh, by which the verse be- Kal jSo^s avhay oi Se 4/j.fxave7s tyev6\x.^voi comes destitute of caesura.—Bev&v for Kara, TTJS 8uhd KTX. These words are notaccount, -altogether free from difficulty. After 12. The verb 68av is used again in bragging of his prowess, he seems to say, v. 98 and v. 133, and perhaps hardly as if conscious that he would be dis- elsewhere. Hesychius, from this passage, believed, ' Come, now, shall I admit that oSijdeiTjs, Xij8el7}s, wpadeirjs, and again, it was all a dream ?—No indeed, since I p showed the spoils (of Enceladus) to Bac- Photius, d3rjo-ai, TO wWjtrairflar Eupun'S-ijs chus,' as if to prove the reality of the 'A\6wri Kal KiJKAwTri. Hermann adds, victory. Some particular event, which " Alope quoque satyrica visa est Blomwas a popular subject of laughter, must fieldio in gloss. Choeph. ad v. 122." here be alluded to. We feel that the point This then may be regarded as a term of of the passage depends on some drama- the recognized satyric vocabulary. tized exploit of old Silenus which is not 13. The £y& is said to be wanting in known to us. As the Greeks regularly MS. Pal., which supplies ovv ye after use ovap for KO.T' ovap, we should perhapsirv66fi.ei/os by the second hand.—crvv read, v ovap. As naTSes in v. 36 and elsewhere. the text stands, we can only construe it, 15. i}v8uvoii W. Dindorf after Heath, ' having seen this, should I say it was a for eildvvov. Blomfield proposed iQvvov. dream ?' or, ' (that I saw it) in a dream ?' Without taking a/jupijpes S6pv literally for It was a comic joke to tell a man boasting otaKa, we may supply the latter word of his exploits, that he did them in a from the context as the object of Xafibii/, dream. So in Ar. Ran. 51, when Dio- for this is clearly the point of eV irpvfivri nysus has asserted that he sank a dozen &Kpa. So we familiarly say, ' he took and or so of the enemy's ships, Hercules steered the boat,' &c. Hermann says, slyly adds, KO.T iyay Q-r\yp6iJ.Tiv, ' and " Pro Aa/8iv verissime Scaliger Xax&v," then I awoke.'—eVel Kal, or end TOI Kal, which he accordingly admits in the text. are the usual combinations. But Hermann in his later days was a 11—12. For the legend of the Tyr- reckless emendator. In the very next rhenian pirates, who, having captured verse he gives eV eper/j.o7s, as if 4p ST/AOIS Bacchus, discovered his godship by the might not stand as the dative of place, miracles he wrought on board ship, see ' at the oars,' as we say. On hfiipripes the beautiful Homeric Hymn to Dionysus. see Ion 1128. Here. F. 243. Whether Apollodor. v. 5, 3, f$ov\6[ievos 5e KTTO TTJS the poet here derived it from ipeaaeiv, as 'licaplas eis N^fop SiaKo^io-Sijvat, Tup- he may have nlrvAos tMjpTjs in Iph. T. privSiv Xrfa-rpM^v iixiaBiiaaTO -rpiiipT). Oi 1050, may be doubted. Hesychius, quoted 5h uvrhv ivSijievoi Nctjof ply irapiirKtov, by Musgrave, aju^psis j/)jes, aptyoTepwOev

KTKAflW.

561

7rcuSes T ipeTfiols rjiievoi yXavKrjv aXa poOLoMTi XevKaivovTcs itprjTovv cr', ava£. Se MaXea? TTXTJO-LOV neirXevKOTas

os e/x7rvevcras Sopl 17/Aas TT^S' e's AiTva'iav Trirpav, IV ot

20

TTOVT'LOV TrcuSes #eou

Ki;«rXct)7res OIKOUCT' OW/D' epTjjU,' dvSpoKTOVou.

Tovroiv evos Xrj$ivTe? icr^kv iv So^ois SoiSXoi* KaXoOcri S' avrbv w XaTpevofxev GLVT\ SS' evicov Ku/cXwiros avocriov u^ yxoi KKITVWV iv ecr^arot? Trat Ses fjirjXa via viob Tre^v/cdres, Se -rrXrjpovv iria-Tpa KOL aatpetv a r e y a s re'ray/xai racrSe, ra re 8v
30

dpfidifievat f) *peT7}s, solanus, was dice east. the duty of sweeping a house the idea of For the Ionic form compare avrliXios, great indignity was associated ; see Andr. 166. Hec. 363. Here Silenus exhibits Ion 1550. 2 1 . /J.OV&TVZS W . D i n d o r f for fjiSfCtiires. not a broom, but an iron scraper, apirayi), 27. Hermann prefers Scaliger's o6'juoi an instrument more suited to the coaguto the old reading ovv fxoi. But the oi>v lated dirt and refuse of such an habitais not unimportant to the sense. He had tion. Perhaps it was a kind of rake, the just said that they were compelled to teeth of which were adapted to catching keep the flocks of the Cyclops ; and now lip loose rubbish. Compare apirq, Ion he adds, ' accordingly, my children are 192. The Aldine reading apirayfj was tending the sheep in the furthest slopes.' corrected, as J. Barnes tells us, by —KhiTvay, for which the old editions Milton, and the right accent is given in give KXvriay, was recovered from the the best 3ISS. Hermann quotes BekFlorence MSS., and had before been re- ker's Anecdota, p. 446, 10, apiray'r), b(,ustored by conjecture. The word occurs T6VIJOS 7} apirayf}' jb 5e iTKevos fiapvrSvois, in Hipp. 22G, nipa yap Spo&epa irvpyois 'Iv' j) Svopa. Gvvexhs KXnvs, '66tv croi Trw/j.a yivon' ay. 30. T^J Tf Hermann and others with 2fi. veaviat Pierson for yea yeot, a pro- the best copies, for the Aldine r$Se. T h e bable, but not necessary correction. Si- concurrence of TcttrSe To55e is awkward, lenus was himself old (v. 2), and for that and it is easy to supply reray/iai again reason he is kept at home (jievav, v. 30), with Sidicoyos. while the younger party take the more 32. Kol yvv. This seems a formula, active out-door duties. For the synizesis which has more than once occasioned

VOL. III.

4c

562

ETPiniAOT a rfjSe \i! apirayrj So a>s TOV T OLTTOVTO. SecnroTrjv KVKXCJTT' ifib Kadapdicriv avTpoi,? fxr]\d T eicrSe^w Se TratSas TrpooWjuovras eicropS* T'I Tavra ; [JLUV KpoTos

35

6'jU.otos v/jAv vvv re

TTpocrfjT dotSais /SapfiCTcav crcuAou/xevot;

40

X0P02. Tra fioi yevvalov Traripoiv,

<JTp.

difficulty to critics. Iph. T. 1181, Kal relates that Bacchus was enamoured of vvv Kade7<5' dfiiAiuv x^°"^s Tap@u> fievwishes, he received from the god as a ovStv (/caifV S' Hermann). Iph. T. reward the method of cultivating the vine. 1416, Kal vvv 7rape|et rbv 3Ayafj.e/xvovos Apollodorus merely says, i. 8, init., Oiy6vov crol Kal Trohirats (&y vvv, sc. 4vav- vebs 5e fia(ri\€vctiv Ka\vBa:vos irapa Aiorios in v. sup., Kirchhoff). It is used vvtrov tpvTov a/xireAov irpwTos eAojSe. when some fact is alleged in attestation 41. The chorus of satyrs now enters and confirmation of what has just been the orchestra. They have been tending stated. Compare Soph. Aj. .3. Antig. 7. the goats in the hills, and are bringing Here, since the MS. Pal. gives the va- them home to the fold near Polyphemus' riant ex°'> Kirchhoff would read either cave. After the manner of rustic shepOVKOVV e'xet or Kav vvv *Xot- ^ e a ^ s 0 herds, they address their goats, and conpunctuates Kal vvv, ra irpo&TaxdiEVT3,clude with a lament that they no longer avayKaias e%6( (raip^Lv KTA. enjoy the congenial society of Bacchus. 36. Trpoffvepovras, i. e. nXijatov v4- The metre of this short parode is glyconean, most of the verses being of the ixovTas. 37. ii.To.ma.; ' What is this ?' The form called polyschemalistic, and comsatyrs are seen frisking and dancing as mencing with an antispast, and some, they approach; and Silenus ironically as v. 45 and 50, being acephalous, or asks them if they find themselves as merry wanting the first syllable. The first verse as they used to do in better times. Pho- has been given after Kirchhoff and tius: 'S'iKLvvis, aaTvpiKi] fipx'? fW*6'- Nauck, the interpolation in Flor. 2 of the \€ia 5e TpaytKTj' KSpSa^ 5e KGI[IIK)], WJantistrophic verse being probably due to a desire to adapt the metre to this. Her'Apf(TT(f£ei'0s a' Tvepl TpayiKTJs opx^lo'et^s. He has the same words in v. 'Z^Ktvvis. mann reads 7ra fj.oi yevva yzvvaiwv TraW. Dindorf gives (TiKivibaiv with the two Tipoiv. The MSS. give Tra 8?j /J.OI yevFlorence MSS., and so Kirchhoff with the vaiav fiev iraTepuv, and in the next verse yzvvaia>v T' 4K To/:d5wv, which does not MS. Pal. 39. Ku>ncp P o r s o n for KW/XOI. KO>/J.OIS agree with v. 56, 5i> we may compare T4KVOV TOKZVS in Aesch. Eum. 628.—The coryphaeus of the same letter following. the shepherd-satyrs calls to one of the 40. irpofTyT', for 7rpo(r^eiTe. So Barnes goats, ' Whither away now, offspring of for TrpoirriT1.—Hesychius and Photius, well bred sires and well-bred dams, whiffavXovtrQai, Opi/jiTtedai, afipvvGvQai. Aristher will you be off to the rocks? Is tophanes has (xavXoirpoiitTiav, Vesp. 1173. there not here a shelter from the breeze, The story about Althaea is given by and a grassy pasture, and is not eddying Hermann from Ilyginus, fab. 129, who

RTKAilW. yevvaioiv va

563

*T4KVOV TOKO-SCOV,

817 (JLOL vicrei,

ov T<£S' v7Ty]v€[x.o? avpa

KCU Troirjpa fioT

Suvaev ff vScop iv marpcus KCITOU TreXas dv~ Tpov, ov o~oi /JXa/^cu xjjvTT , ov Tad, ov raoe KKLTVV Spocrepdv; d>r), pi\\iu> irirpov Ta^a crov viray' &» virary £> Kepdcrra aTao-uopbv

50

KVKXCOTTOS dypo/3aTa.

crirapyavras

avT. 55

river-water laid ready for you in troughs, near to the caves (i. e. penfolds), and are not your young ones bleating for you ?' •—The best copies give viay, the future of

uses the dialectic variant trirra, was a sibilant sound used by shepherds and goatherds in driving back a straying beast. Hence Photius has IJ/UTTO,' eirl vitxixofxai. Hesychius, ;^:TTa£a)z>, h p i 48. ol Bothe, Dindorf, Kirchhoff, Her- ^ jyy/ f mann, after Casaubon, for ov, but the VIKOV eiritpdeytm. A similar word was >f/b, change is not necessary. Hermann added which Sophocles used in the Iloifieees the interrogation at racewv, by which (frag. 461). alone sense is restored to the passage. 51. On the genitive crov see Bacch. 49. MSS. and edd. vett. >//UTT.J/I$TT', ov r&b", ob plete, and the man speaks both plainly rS.Se vz/iet; 'Off there! will you not and naturally when he says, * Off with feed here, I say, here, on the dewy hill ?' you, horned goat, to the fold-keeper (i. e. The verse is thus glyconeus polysche- to himself) of the flock-pasturing meadowmatistus, and it agrees exactly with the treading Cyclops.' Scaliger proposed three preceding. Before K\ITVV (KAITTJV) o-Taaimpos, which is no improvement. the MS. Flor. 2 adds otir olv, Aldus OVT The accent was corrected by Bothe, who av, which, as Kirchhoff perceived, arose compares irvKaipbs, apKvwpbs, icrjircapSs. from the loss of the remainder of the 55. This is the reading of the Palatine antistrophe (which was probably v. 49— MS. In Flor. 2 a later hand has inter54 repeated), and the attempt to adapt polated |Uoi TOVS before fiao-rovs. In the this to what was really a verse of the epode. next verse (TTropddas has now been given Hermann's reading is altogether bad, on conjecture for airopas, Hermann having tyvTTa, ra5' ov (TV y\ ov Ta5e vefxu, &c, edited cnropab'wi'. If the final short sylif only on account of the superfluous av. lable be an objection, it is easy to read Matthiae, followed by W. Dindorf, gives rets for &s in the next verse. Cf. Iph. T. I^UTT', OV TflcS* oZv, ov TiiSe re^ue?, where 1235, where the MSS. give %v for T6V. the all' is as unlike the ordinary Greek The young kids here called (Tivopddes are usage as it can possibly be. We may add, distinct from the apvo\, though inclosed that T<J8e, ' here,' i3 alone consistent with in the same O-IIK6S. For it was the the sense; cf. v. 43.—The word tyvTra, custom to confine the young of different for which Theocritus in several places ages in separate pens, x&p-roi. Cf. Od,

4c

564

ETPinuor as XeiTras dpvav #aAa/AOis. TTodovcri cr d/

re/ceW. ets avXdv

TTOT dfjL
iroirjpovs XeiTTOvcra vo^iov^ AiTvaioiv eurei crKOTreXwv; * # # # ov TaSe Bp6/xvo<;, ov TaSe ^opol BaK)(ai re dvp6poi, ov Tvinrdvoiv dXaXay/Aol, j Trap vSpo^urots arayoves, UK otVou X l ouS' ev Nvcra. fierd Nv[i<j)av Trpbs TOLV

CO

ivcoS. 65

'A(f>pohiiTav,

w XeuKO7rocri,i'. ix. 219, SiaKacpipevat 5e e/cao-Tai "EpxaTO- CG. The comma usually placed at the X^pis yUf!/ TrptSyo^oi, x w p' 5 ^e fieratrffai, end of this verse has been transferred to Xtopis S' aSfl' epV, just as vino conjungendi erant." Th3 combined in Aesch. Theb. 340 we have j6\ax«i mention of the wine with the water is not at/AaT6zv aprippz- only natural, but is confirmed by Bacch. (jbeTs.—a/iep6KotToi, ' calling for their mid- 704—7day repose.' 68. ovS' iv Nvcra Kirchhoff. MS. Pal. CO —2. a/x
5G5

KTKAHW.

(3

BtXK-

eyw §' 6 o"os 7rpo7roXos V(ii KUKXCOTTL

XE. XO.

TW [lovoSepKTa, SouXos aXaCvcov crvv raSe rpdyov ^Xawa jueXea eras x^/^s $iXias. crtyTjcrar', c3 TCKV', dvrpa 8' e's Troifivas aOpoiaai TrpocnroXov? KeXeucrare x w P e ^ 7 '' a r a p 8r) T<W, vdrep,
80

85

73. The old reading Ba/cxeie is pre- read piAeos in place of ,u€A.eo!. served by Kirchhoff and Hermann (ex82. Silenus, who (as we may conclude cept that he gives Bct(cxeif)i Matthiae from v. 35) had been anxiously on the editing BctKX'e. The two versicles are look-out for the return of the Cyclops, now dactylic, though it is to be feared c3 now hastens to announce a new arrival. <J>fAo? can hardly be genuine before S> A Greek ship is moored on the shore, and tpi\e. We may however compare Oed. some Greek sailors are hastening towards Col. 1700, S> Trixrep, S ir6tn 1x01, in both which dicated by the empty vessels and watercases the nominative is associated with jars they are bringing. The attendants the vocative.—For at'ioiv, a variant in are told to fold the goats quickly, lest the MS. Flor. 2, the MS. Pal. gives aei'eis, strangers should seize them as booty. whence Kirchhoff infers that oloir6\os This being done, Silenus volunteers to be should be restored in the previous verse. the speaker to the new-comers, the chorus The concluding verses are of a rather looking on in silence. irregular metre, and they bear strong in83. irpo<m6\ovs MSS. TrpoairiAots Aldications of having had an anapaestic dus. arrangement, which might be restored 84. xaP^T'' This is addressed to the thus:— TrpStriroAoi. 85. ffudipos, the hull. Iph. T. 1345, 61
76. 7rp6iro\os Hermann tacitly for irpiaTTOXOS. The form occurs in Aesch. Cho. 350, and elsewhere, and is here given by Kirchhoff from MS. Pal. 80. rpdyov xAafea, the rustic jerkin of goat-skin called JSCUTT; by Theocritus. In the last verse the supplement ,ue'Aeos was proposed by Hermann. Hartung would

'EAAaSos vtois (TKticpos. Aesch. Ag. 644, vavv aK'fiparoy


Tas compare iper/iav «ri
Pers. 380. 88. (pipovai Elmsley on Heracl. 801 for the Aldine <j>epoi>Tas. This seems better than Canter's Kexpy/J-evous. The MS. Pal. gives (pepovrtu, which Kirchhoff retains, believing it also to be the reading of Flor. 2. It is difficult however to defend the middle, in the sense of Hbi por-

tant.

566

ETPiniAOT Kpcocrcrous 6' v&prjXovs. d> ToXaiiroypoi gevoi. rives TTOT' elcruv ; OVK tcracrt Secnrorrjv IIo\v<}yrjfiov otds ecrriv, d£evov TTJV^

i{jbj3e/3a>Te<; KCLI KvKXcoTrCav

TTJV <xv8po(3pa>ra S u c r r v ^ w s

90

areyrjv yvddov

ac^uyfiivoi.

dXX' r)crv)(oi yiyvecrff, Iv iKTrv0a>[JLe0a rrodev TrdpeucTL 2i.Kek.bv Alrvalov rrdyov.

S.5

, <$>pda-aiT> av pa/ia Trord^iov iroQev hi\Jjr]<; a/cos Xd^ot^ev, eire TIS fiopav oSrjaaL vavriXois TL xprjua ; Bpo/xCov TT6X.LV eoiyjxtv elcrfiaXeiv TTpOS aVTpOLS TOvS' OjXlXoV clcropw.

OA. HE. OA.

100

TrpocreLTra TTpara rbv yepairarrov. &v'> oaru? S' et (f>pdaov, ndrpav re crrjv. v l6aKo$ 'OSucrcrevs, yrj<s Kea.XXi]vo)v dva£. oiS' dvBpa, KporaXov, Spifiv Hurvov yevos. EKeivos avros eljju' XoiSopeL Se jj,rj. 105

91. Kirchhoff suggests, oT6s icrn, KS|evov (TTeyriv KTA. 93. r^y for TTJI/81 is Botlie's correction, approved by Hermann, Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf. Though capable of explanation, T^fSe probably was copied from the preceding verse. 95. irdpetffi—ivdyov. For the accusative see on Bacch. 5, irdpeifii Alp/cys v6.fi.aT' 'la-fiTjvov ff iiSaip.

need of it.' On dfiuv see v. 12. 100. Hermann thinks 'Xarvpwv is a gloss, and that the genuine word was olov. For the form eoiytxiv see Heracl. 427101. The Attic form elira is rare, though elWas is very common. The use of the aorist for the obsolete present may be compared with tlvov for iceXtiai in Med. 272, 7ip6/j.Tiv for ipwrw in Here.

E l . 1278, &pTi 1 7 7 .

NawnXiav irap&iv MeveAaos. It should be 104. Kp6raXov. So Rhes. 498, SCTTI 5' observed, that Homer does not specify atfj.v\wTaroj/ KptiTTjfj.' 'OSuctreus, where Sicily as the land of the Cyclops. Euri- see the note. For 8pi^i> Hermann and pides borrowed that idea apparently from Dindorf cite Eustathius, p. 1455, 34, post-Homeric writers on the eruptions of Eipnrj'Sijs -yap eVl tTwerov eJpijKe rb Etna, the workshop of Hephaestus and Spifiv, i s Ae'7ei 'Apia-Totpdviis 6 ypafi/xaTLKSS. It is used on the same principle his one-eyed crew. 96. It is hardly necessary to say, with that the Latin ' insulsus ' (in-salsus) W. Dindorf, that Aa/ioifiev hr is to be means ' stupid,' i. e. not possessed of implied from (ppitraiT' i.v. Optatives sales, or ready wit. Kirchhoff gives Kp6follow a well-known law of attraction; ra\ov $pi/j.v, 'Sipd. word, for ytvos, being the reading of the f«T6 jrdeee Aaf3u>ftfv, or (ppdvair' av TT6- Schol. on Ajac. 190, who quotes 102—4. 8ev XdPoififV, with no other difference 105. aurbs L. Dindorf for OVTOS. There than that the latter phrase has a little can be little doubt that he is right; OVTOS more of courtesy in it.—efrs KTK., ' or here could only stand for 4yi>, which is where we could buy food, if any one is not wanted, whereas a!>Tbs EKeTj/os,' the willing to sell provisions to mariners in very man,' is an Attic phrase. Compare

RTKAI2W. HE. OA. HE. OA. HE. OA. HE. OA. HE. OA. HE. OzJ. HE. OA. 5"E. O^d. HE. OA. HE. OA. 5"E. OA. HE.

^LKekuav TijvBe vavcrTokcov Trdpet, ; i£ 'iXiov re KOLTTO TpwiKwv vovayv. 77ws ; nopdjjLov OVK yjSeurBa narpcoas )^0ov6? ; dve/xoyu OveXXai 8evp6 JX rjpTracrav /3ta. Trcnrat* TOP avrov SaC/jLov' i^avrXeis ifxoL rj Kxl crv Sevpo Trpbs fiiav direo-TdXrjs ; Xrjrj<; ; fiopa yaipovaLV dvOpanroKTovai; ouSei? jJioXayv Sevp' ocrns oi

567

TTOOCV

110

115

120

125

Aesch. Cho. 19!), KK! yap Si' iffrbv ribSt; 117. ^ Kirchhoff, and also in v. 129, ireptypiMpa -Kodoiv, aurov r' itce'ivov Kal 118. O(KO0FT6S Nauck ap. Kirch. £vvep.ir6pov Tivis. Bacch. 927, auras 119. SES^/UCUTSI, STHJ.OTM6V «VTI. Oed. tKzivas f:\fTopav doKU ff1 oputy. Col. 66, &/>X6( T 'S aurai^, 3j VI T^J $rj/j.q> 107. T« for 7e Hermann. AiS-yos; 108. irop6fxbv xOovbs, the passage ^o 120. ouSeU KTA., 'no one obeys an* your native land. So 7)}? irarpiias V6UTOS, other in any thing.' The violation of the Iph. T. 1006. For fjSeicrBa Matthiae pause, though not without precedent in suggests fj$ri
568

ETPini/iOT

OA. SE. OA. SE.

Se KvKXcoxff TTOV 'ariv; rj SO/AOJV <j>pov8os 73-po? AiTvr) Orjpas lyyeuoxv Kvcriv. 6t(j0' ovv o Spacreis, w? airaipcofJiev ^Oovos ; OVK oTS', 'OSvcrcreS1 rrdv Se crot 8pa>r)[j.ev dv.

OA.

oSrjaov TJ^JLLV CTITOV, OV cnra.vi(p\x.z.v.

SE. OA. HE. OA. SE. OA. HE. OA. SE. OA. SE. OA.

OVK ecrnv, axnrep elvov, dXXo TTXTJU KpeasdXX' rjSi) XLJXOV Kal ToSe o~xe.Tr)pLov. Kal rvpos oTTias ecrri Kal fiobs ydXa. eK^epere' (f>£>s yap e/ATroXif/iacrtv Trpenei. cri/ S' a.j'TtSwcrets, eiire fiot,, y^pvaov TTOCTOV ; ov ^pvcrbv, aXXa. Trw^a Aiovvo~ov (pepco. £> ^tXrar' elirwv, ov o-wav[i,o[xev waXac. Kal fx,rjv Mdpcav [JLOI TTtojjL eSaxce, 7rats 0eov. ov iijddpeijja raicrS' iyw TTOT ay/ca\ats ; 6 BaKj^Cov 7rat?, &»? cra^ecrrepov jxddri<;. iu aeX/xacriv rews icnw, f] (pepeis o~u viv ; 08' dcTKo?, 05 Kevdei, vw, a>? 6pas> yipov. ovros )U,ei/ ouS' at' r^v yvddov TrX^creie /AOV. Kai Sis rocrov TTW/A' ocrot" a^ ef daKov p'vfj.

CLVTOS

130

135

140

145

Ulysses inquire about a particular person of whom lie had not heard a word. The fact is, the poet was treating of a subject so familiar to every one, that he did not think more detail was necessary. At the same time, we may allow that this was a fault in composition. Kirchhoff inge-

Jupiter puer, ope Amaltbeae, i. e. lac caprinum." 137. &s T^p KT\. The sense is, ' a man ought to see goods before he buys them/ 141. Mapaiv. From Od. ix. ],9G, arap oXyzov aaKhv ^xov H-^^avos OXVOLO, ^8e'os,

niously proposes 6 i|/.

ov fj.oi e5a>/ce Mdpav, 'Eiidfdtos vlbs, 'Ipeus

It

is possible, perhaps, to explain a.i>Tbs, 'AirdWaivos. according to a comic usage, as equivalent 142. TcuerS'. The early edd. give ircuS', to Sca| or 5e
569

KTKAHW.

OA. OA. XE.

OA. OA. OA. SE.

KaXrjv ye Kprjinqv ehras, rjSeldv T' i/xoC. fiovXei ere yevaca vp£>Tov axparov \iedv; StKiaiov 17 yap yevfxa rrjv WVTJV KaXei. Kal firjv icjyiXKO) KOL noTrjp' dcrKov \iira. (pep iyKavagov, ws dvajxvr]crda> TTLCOV. iSov. SE. Trairaia^, ws KaXrjv ocrfxrjv etoe? yap avrrjv ; 2,hj. ov \xa At, aXX o yeveraC vvv, a>s av [AT] Xoyco Vatv^s fxovov, /8a^ai* ^opevcraL napaKaXeZ JJL' 6 d a.

150

155

OA. fxojv TOV Xdpvyya SieKava^e crov W(TT'

eis aKpov; ye

TOV<;

oro^a? dcjyiKeTO.

OA. 7rpos TwSe jxivToi Kal

160

Stiereis Se /xoi to have preceded, to which vvv, aKparov £yK<xva£6v pot iraKiiv. Posthe answer would be, sibly iKKa.va\ov may be right.—ir avalivTicrBH KT\., 'that I may remember that l/ai. I have drunk ;' that an impression of the teal 51s T6 ' s Pierson's 155. ytuvai vvv, ws KTA. This has correction of EKTrdra^oy. After Casau-been corrupted into yevffai fivpav in a bon, Bothe defends the vulgate, as if ' to passage in Bekker's Anecdota, p. 87, knock out wine' could be a comic ex- where the author and play are named, pression for pouring it out. At all events, Eup(7r/5^5 KUKAQITTI. The most curious it would be but poor wit: and it is more part of the quotation is, that the gramlikely that the rare verb eyKavaaanv mis- marian must have found -yeCcrai pvpcov in led transcribers, as in v. 158 the edd. vett. his copy, for he cites it as an instance of and Hesychius give 5ieK

VOL. III.

4D

570 . OA. %E.

^(dXa TOV ao~Kov povov ea TO iK(j)ipeTe vvv Tvpev[xaT f) fJLrjXwv TOKOV. Spaaed r a S ' , bXcyov povTLcras ye Seo-7roTa>v. ws €KTTLO>V y' av KvXiKa [xaLVOtfxrjV jxiav, irdvTwv KVKXWTTO)V OLVTI&OVS ySoo"K^/xara, 165 p'tyas T 69 dXixrjv XeuKaSo9 7reVpas aVo, airaf; [leOvo-dels KaTafiaXcov Te r a s bpv<;. &>9 09 ye TTIV(I)V fir] yeyrjde [laiveTau' iv €(TTV TOVTL T opvov €qavi(TTavai, jxao~Tov re Spayfxb<;, Kal TTape
Xetjj,a>vo<;, bp)(7](TTv<; 6' a/xa,

KaKwv Te Xr>
e i r ' iyw

TToi/xa, TTJV KVKXCOTTOS

OVK WVVC afxadiav

KXaCew KeXevwv Kal TOV b6 XO.

aKov , 'OSvo~o~ev, Sia\aX.7jo~a>j(xeV TL CTOL'

OA.

Kal ixrqv 'IXOL y e trpoo-^ipecrde

175

trpos £Xov.

163. (ppovTi/ras ye. Hermann says 76 feature, and the populace were doubtless is "plane aliena ab hoc loco," and reads willing enough to applaud it. There is T&V SeffvoToiv. If the play were a real a rather curious fragment, or at least a tragedy, and the speaker not a Silenus, one close parody on a satyric chorus, in Arist. might believe that he was right. Cf. v. 33G. Plut. 290—315, which amply bears out 164. The reading of the best MSS., this remark.—TOUTI T' 6p8bv Seidler for 7' &)/, suggests K&V, which would rather TOVTX TovpQ6v. — Trap^a'Keuao'fj.^yov, i. e. improve the sense. The same copies have EToiftov. Hermann's reading 7rap€i\\ias for ptyat Flor. 2. The reading in the text is after follows of necessity. Supply (not avra, Kirchhoff according to Tyrwhitt's corbut) e^iavrhv, as in Hel. 1325, piirrn b° rection. iv irei/Oti VETptva Kara Spia tvoXvvitp4a. 175. SiaKa\r)v, smoothpart of the chorus as far as v. 187, to ing my wrinkled brows under the influ- Silenus. Tyrwhitt perceived that Silenus ence of wine, —a specific for the tTKvdpu- had left the stage at v. 174, to fetch some TTOI, Alcest. 797. young lambs for the strangers, and there16!)—7' • This passage, openly indecent fore that the intermediate dialogue must as it is, is not without its value as in- be between the chorus and Ulysses. dicating one essential element of satyric 176. Kal ^v —ye. ' Well then, speak, plays. The characters of satyrs could as you are friends meeting in company hardly have been sustained without this with friends.'

KTKAS2W.

571

XO. OA.

iXdfieTe Tpoiav TT)V 'EXevrjv re \eipiav ; KOX irdvTa y OXKOV npiafjaScov etripo-a^ev.

XO.

OVKOVV, e^eiS?) TTJV vedvbv eikere,

dnavTes a\)Tr)v hieKpoTiqaaT iv /xepei, eirei ye TTOWOIS r/Serai yafiovfievrj

180

;

TTjV TTpohoTlV, 7) TOV? 0V\<£KOV<S TOUS TTOlKlXoVS irepl TOIV crKeXolv ISovcra

KOX TOV yjpvo~eov

KXOLOV (jiOpOVVTCL 7T€pl jJLGCTOV TOV avytVOL

i^€TTTorj6rj, MeviXeav avdpomiov XSCTTOV Xnrovo-a. [xrjSa[xov yevos TTOTS waL yvvaiKOiv w<£e\', el fir) 'fiol i) Ta8' vfilv Troi[xviuiv /Jocr/o^a ^ 'O$vo~<jev, /x^KaSwv dpvav TTTJKTOV ydkaKTos T ov cnrdvLa TvpevjxaTa. <j)epeo-0e, ^copeW ws Ta^icrr' dvTpoiv diro, ySdrpuos i[xo\ TTS>^L avTiSovTes eviov. XO.

OL[IOL' KVKXCOXJJ OS' ep^erai 1 TI hpaao^ev

OA. 2E. OA. XE.

a.TTo\(o\afiev Tap', 3> yepov TTOI \pr) vyelv ; eio-co ireTpas TrjarS', ovirep av \d6otTe ye. Seivbv TOS' eiTra?, dpKvov fioXelv ecrw. ov Seivov elcrl KaTavyal uoWal TreTpa.%.

185

190

;

195

180. SiaKporw, though here evidently is not, perhaps, much force in the objeca vox nequam, is not very clear as to tion, that Ulysses could not have recogsense. The suggestion of Florens Chris- nized the Cyclops whom he had never tianus, as quoted by Barnes, is ingenious, seen, since he had heard some account of SLeKopiia-ar' iv /j.epei. Cf. Arist. Thesm. him at v. 118 seqq. But the yap in the 480, o
4D 2

572 OA.

KT.

XO.

ETPinuor ov STJT'1 inel rav jne-yaXa y rj Tpola arevoi, el (f>ev^6ix€(x6' ev dvBpa, jivpiov o o^Xov 200 Qpvyojv inrecTTrjv WOWOLKLS aw acririoL. dXX' el daveuv Set, KaT6avov[xeO' evyeva>s, rj £aWes aXvov rbv vrapos y ev crcoao/xev. dvey^e, irdpeye, TC rdSe; Tts r) padv^Ca ; TL /3aKxia£eT 5 ; ov)(l ALOvvaos rdhe, 205 ov KporaXa ^aX/cov TVfnrdvcjv T apay/JiaTa. uals fJ-oi Km* dvrpa veoyova /3\acrT?7|u.aTa ; rj Trpos re /AacrTois etcrt T ev Tpe\ovcn, a Tvpav icrnv TL a.Te ; TC Xeyere ; rd^a rt? vfjuutv ral £v\co ^ 10 Sdfcpva iiedrjcrei: ^XeVer' dvu> KOX /AT) Kara). ISoi), Trpos avTov TOP A" dvaKeKV(j>aiJ.ei>, /ecu. TacrTpa /cai TOV 'UpCwva Se

200. vTrecn)v. On the accusative after this word see Here. 1350. 202. $i (wi>res KTK. ' Or, if we survive, at least we will maintain our former reputation.' The y is omitted in MS. Pal. Kirchhoff conjectures rhu irdpotd' f.Kaikao)iiv. With these words Ulysses and his companions retire within the recesses of the rock. Though apuvuv etraj in v. 196 might seem to imply that they took refuge in the Cyclops' cave, this was clearly not the case; for at v. 222 the Cyclops espies them lurking under a rock which but partially concealed them. Hence tcwraipvyai above does not mean livxol &vrpov, but merely nooks and corners in the rugged rock, which of course was represented on the proscenium. 203. The Cyclops advances, and seeing the Satyrs apparently remiss and not engaged in any actual duty, he harshly chides them.—This verse was rightly given to the Cyclops by Tyrwhitt. The old copies attribute it to Silenus. On the formula Si/exe, Trdpexe, which properly means, * lend the light here,' see Troad. 308. Hermann's explanation is, "hinc adhihita ad minandum, ut quis velut lumen attolli juheat, ut clare videat quid agatur, castigaturus aliquem." If so, it will answer to our " L e t me see what is

going on here."—On ov TtJSe, ' we have not Bacchus here,' see v. 63. The old copies give ov AiSvvcros or Atrf>j/vo~os, corrected by Musgrave. 206. irws, scil. ex cl - Hel. 873, 'E\4vri, ri rafia nws €%€( diffiz[o-p.aTa ; 207. ^ Hermann for %, and re for ye L. Dindorf, xv7r0 f° r ^ X° virb Musgrave, all which corrections appear to be confirmed by the MS. Pal. The o'xoiviva TCVXV were rush baskets or milk-holders, so completely woven as to hold liquor, an art which some savage tribes still practise. —7rA^po>fia Tvpuv, the complement or full quantity required for cheese, and therefore to be set aside in the rush vats. The sense is, ' Is the milk that has been drained from the goats already set up in the proper vessels ?' Aesch. Cho. 885, ovXoto'iv 6|^jU€A£as evTpa(pts yt&Aa. 213. 'npiava. For the short I see Ion 1153. For T&CTpa Hermann adduces another reading TO. T' &
KTKAflW. KT. XO. KT. XO. KT. XO. KT.

apiarrov eo-riv ev iraptaKevacrfJLevov; Trdpea-Tiv. 6 (f)dpvy£ evTpeTrrjs €
KT. IlE. KT.

573 215

220

225

re rvpwv crv/JbixLyrj, yepovrd re TrXr/yais irpocrwirov (f>aXaKpbv i^wSr/KOTa. ojfjiOL, irvpecrcra) crvyKeKo/JLixevos raXa?. VTTO TOV ; Tts e? <xbv /cpar' cTrvKTevcrev, yepov ; VTTO rcovSe, KVKXU>\\I, OTI TO, <J OVK etcov <$>epeiv. 230 OVK "Qo~av ovra Oeov jxe Ka\ deutv diro;

219. hv av Se\ris, whatever sort you been sorely beaten by them in defending may choose. The masculine accusative his master's property, makes a really may refer back either to Kpar^p or irlBos. comical scene. Clever however as he is, Barnes observes that fj.-f)\eioy T) j$6eiov he is no match for a Ulysses. The latter, agrees with iridoy rather than with yd\a. for once in the way, tells the plain truth, Casaubon proposed 2 y %v BeXys, Florens which, though his statement is corroChristianus ws tu> 6e\r}S. Perhaps, olof borated by the chorus, is disbelieved. BeXr/s ah.—The 7R0or was a large jar of After a rhetorical display of pleading and crockery, and was used perhaps for other replying, a kind of writing so usual in purposes than for holding wine, though Euripides (285 and 316 seqq.), Ulysses, the joke may here consist in the inten- failing to appease the Cyclops, plans his tional use of ' wine-jars' for ' milk- escape in concert with the chorus, who, bowls.' as they had complained at v. 23, were 220. eirei roi KO.V the present editor forced against their will to serve the for iwzi y av iv. Others have proposed Cyclops. 223. Ka.Tiaxmi ' touched at.' See eVei fi &c, ind ye fj.', and eVei -rav, hut iirti TOI iced is the regular combination, Heracl. 83. Hel. 1206, TroSaT&s 8' '65' e. g. Med. 677- Heracl. 507. 744, and so ai/ijp KOI ir66ev Karea^xe yyv; Inf. 348, perhaps in v. 198 sup., we should read is avSphs avoaiov yvchp.y\v Kar4a'xoy. This iirel -rav fx.zy6.Xa XV Tpoi'a a-rivoi. verse should perhaps be read with an in222. TIV oxXov. Polyphemus here terrogation. casts his eye on Silenus, Ulysses, and his 227. vp6iraTrov. Musgrave proposes comrades, who are standing partly con- IAETUTTOI/, because ' the face ' is not procealed near the lambs that have just been perly bald ; and W. Dindorf assents to delivered to them, with their legs tied the conjecture. The objection however together with osiers. The treacherous is hypercritical in a comic scene. We ingenuity of Silenus, who comes forward might fairly reply that the Trp6cra>Tvoi/ and at once informs against his new rather than the /ieVaraw would be swelled friends as pirates, pretending to have by blows.

574

KT.

ETPiniAOT ekeyov eyaj raS'* ol S' i(f>6povv ra Kal rov ye Tvpov OVK iajvros TJCTOIOV, TOVS T apvas i£ev a^aipas, Kal fjbeyav tjyattekov £v\cov hnde\<; avd\peL<;; ws cr^ayeVres auri/ca TrA/^croDcri vqhvv rrjv ijj.rjv an' avdpaKOS 0epfjur)v ekovros Satr' arep Kpeavofxcov, 245 TO. 8' e'/c \efiy)TOS k$6a KOX TeTfjKOTaws e/CTrXeais ye Sairos ei/^' opecrKOOv a \ t s XeovT&ii' e'errt /AOC Qoiv(j}\i£v(i)v re, ^povios S' eiyx' dif dvOpoiTtow fiopas.

232. 4(p6povv, ' they joew/ ora plunder- noticed. Cf. Iph. T. 1385.—aTroSdcreiv, " vendituros esse," Portus. So Thucyd. ing.' 234. Musgrave proposed i%€(ppovvTo,vi. 62, TO. avSpdiroSa air48o>n in the next ' To throw a man into the stone-quarries verse is decisive. They threatened, says or the mill' is a phrase suitable for deSilenus, to tie you fast round the middle scribing the hardest treatment of a slave. with a strait-waistcoat, and so cut out 241. KoirU, which in Electr. 837 means your vitals. Cf. Prom. 71, o.W' afitpl a peculiar form of knife, is here an epithet, irAevpa?! fia
KTKAftW. $E.

OA.

575

TO. Kaiva y 4K TWV rjddSaiv, w Seo-iroTa, 250 TJOLOV icrTiv. ov yap av veoio~Ti ye aXkoi, Trpos avTpa f r a u r ' OLCJJCKOVTO $evob. KVKXCOXJJ, aKovuov ev jxepei Kal rutv £evcov. rjfieis ySopas xPTliovr&> i^TroXrjv kafieiv (rS>u acrcrov avrpcov yXdopev vews diro. 255 TOUS S' apvas rj[x,1v OVTOS OLVT' OLVOV o~KV(f>ov Xa re KCISISOV, Tneiv Xaficov, KovSev rjv TOVTOJV /3ia.

HE. SE.

dXX' OUTOS vyie? ovSkv wv iprjalv Xeyei, irreu y iXrjcf>0r) crov Xddpa iraiXSiv r a era. iyco ; KaK0><; yap i£6Xoi. OA. el xpev8ojj,aL. fia TOV ZTocreiSaJ TOV TeKovra or', a> KvKXcoxjf, fid TOV \Leyav TpiTwva Kal TOV Nrjpea, fia TT\V KaXvxjjO) r a s re Nrjpew<; Kopas, fid ff Ipd KV/xaT1 l^dvojv re irav yevos, dTratfJLocr', 3> KaXXio-TOV, 6i

260

265

KVKXOHTLOV,

a) SecnroTicTKe, JU,^ TOL cr' i^oddv iyco ^evoLcn ^pyjfJbaT'. rj KaKws owrot Kaxol oi 7ratSes diroXoLvd', ovs /xaXicrr' iyco (f)LXa>. 251. ov y&p av. ' For not again, lately at least, have other strangers come to your cave.' The av implies, as Hermann explains it, that such strangers had indeed arrived on one occasion a long time ago, but none since. W . Dindorf gives ov yap ouy after Reiske. Dobree proposed Kal yap ov KTX., which is perhaps the best for the context, as ov v^w
in the play where the anapaest is admitted (as in 242), this seems only to be done in the non-heroic characters. Here iirei y' suits the sense better than Hermann's interrogative eVe! UVK i\T}
25fJ. TovTav Barnes for TOVTI?.—iyih diminutives, in which Comedy also largely ovSey, see Bacch. 262. indulged. Compare avipdinov, v. 185 ; 2(iO. eVei 7' i\i)<S>S-ri Heath for tirti avSpwiriiTKos, v. 316. Although a few verses occur

576 XO.

KT.

ETPiniAOT avTos e^'. Zycoye rots ^evots r a ^pij/xara 270 Trepvdvra cr etSov et 8' eyw xjjevSrj Xiya, anokoiO' 6 TraTTjp jxov, TOU? £eVous Se /AT/ aSi/cei. t//evSecr#'- eyaye TwSe TOT) 'Pa&ap,dvdvos TT\4OV iriitoiQa KOI hucaioTepov Xeyco. OiXco 8' ipeo-dac woBev inXevo-aT, 3> ££voi; 275 is v/i.as i^eTTaCSevo~ev 770X15 ; iJLtv TO yeVos, 'IXLOV 8' avro p acrru Trvevjjbaaiv 0aX.acrcri.ois CTTJV yaiav

KT.

e^cocr^eWes TJKO^V,

KvKkanty.

r\ rfjs /caKio"TT;s ot [xeTTJXdeO^ apirayas

280

'Ekivrjs 2KajxdvSpov yebrov 'IXLOV TTOXLV ;

OA. KT. OA.

irovov TOP SZLVOV i^rjvTXyjKOTes. alaxpbv crTpdrev^d y, otrtves ju,ta? y^dpiv ywatKos efe7rXeucraT' e's yaiav pvywv. deov TO Trpay^a' /xijSeV a m w /3poTa>i>. 285 bluets Se o-', w 0eoi) TTOVTLOV yevvale iral, ixtTevofxiv re /cat Xiyojxev iXevBepas, JJL7] TXTJS 7TyDC»s aurpa crov? dcj)Ly[j.evov? fc/itXous KTavtLV, fiopdv T€ Svcrcre/3rj decrOai yvdOoiv ot TOV aov, w^a£, Trarip e^etv fawt1 eSpas 290 eppvo-djieorda yrjs iv 'EXXdSos

OVTOL,

270. a i r i s e%f. If the reading be 288. (Aous. Hermann gives ra genuine, this means, ' Keep the impreca- 0. ,ueT77A0€Te aptvayhs—irohiv is a the Greeks have earned. For vawv Matshort way of saying ; <jA0£T£ TV&XIV Ti/xa- thiae, W. Dindorf, and Bothe give J'ECU!> poijxtvoi ras apirayds, ' to punish Troy e'Spas, su)iposing harbours of refuge to be for carrying off Helen.' Cf. Orest. 413, meant, which would be under the special iis Tax'' f"'f/A6(i»'
577

KTKAI2W. lpo<s T' aOpavoros Taivdpov jaeVei MaXeas T' a/cpoi Kevd/JiZve^, yj re Sias 'Adavas 0-0)5 virdpyvpos irirpa, FepaCaTuoC re Kara^vyal, r a 0' \EXXa8os * * * * *

295

8vo-v KOI av KOIVOI' yrjs y a p '.EXXaSos otfceis UTT' ^irvijs 777 irvpiaTaKTay Trirpa. V6(JLO<; Se OVVJTOIS, ei Xdyous aTroet,, e^eaOai

TTOVTIOWZ i<$>Oapixkvov$,

300

d re Sowcu KOX 7re7rXois i OVK

vqhvv KOX yvddov TrXrjcrai, cridei>. aXts Se npid/JLOv ycu i^yjpwa' 'EXXdBa, rather confirmed by ev /xvxots yrjs, in the nooks and bays of Hellas; only, a safe bay almost implied a temple to the god of the sea, where the vows of the saved mariners might be duly rendered. That Poseidon was specially worshipped at Taenarus is well known. Compare Ar. Ach. 510, Kavrois b no&eiSaii' oim\ Taiv&pw debs (T^iwat aTraffiv e^^SaAoi Tas

oiKias. Malea, as being a corresponding promontory in the same neighbourhood, was likely to have been equally honoured. Both Sunium and Geraestus are known as dedicated to Poseidon, from Ar. Equit. 559, Sevp' eA0' is xopbv, & xPu(rorP^alI/i> ^ &z\(p{vwv iitftiwv, 2ovvta.pa.TZ, w Tepaiirrie

vai KpSvov. At Sunium was likewise a temple of Athena, who presided over the neighbouring silver-mines at Laurium, and probably had a subterranean cella or treasury at Sunium. See the note on Hec. 1008.—Musgrave's reading 2owi'a>, adopted by W. Dindorf, is rejected by Hermann ; and it is clearly not necessary. The meaning is, ' the rock of Sunium sacred to Jove-born Athena.' Pausan. Attic, in init., TJJS ijTrei'/wu TTJS "EWw^ns,

thing has been lost after this verse, is not entertained by Kirchhoff, who places a full stop at Karatpuyal, and gives TO 5* 'EAAc&5oy $v
This however is a rather serious change, though du
The meaning ought to be, OVK iSdiKa.fi.ev rbv abv Trarepa $pu*lv 5vo"ei297. KOIVOT Seidler for KOIVOV, and in

the next verse AITOJS Hermann for htrvr). 299. The old reading, vofiois Se 9vrjTo7s

els A6yovs &Tvoo-Tpe(pri, has been successHarb. vfaovs ras Ku/cAa5ay tied ireAayos T& Aiyaioi', &tcpa tovviov irpdlceiTcu yrjs fully emended by Hermann after MusT7js 'ATTiKrjr ical Xip.T)v TE iropairAeu- grave, who gave V6/J.OS and proposed e7nG-avri TT]V &Kpav £
295. Hermann's suspicion, that some-

VOL.

nr.

o.Tvoffrpe<pov, which II. Stephens pretended to have found in his MSS., ' according to

4E

578

ETPinUOT iroXXcov veKpcov iriovo-a SopvTreTrj ovs cri) avfJLTrvpcocras SCUT' dVaXcucreis TTtKpav, iroi TpexfitTat TIS ; dXX' i/xol Tudov, KVKXWXJJ, Trapes TO fidpyov 0H7S yvddov, TO S' eucreySes

KT.

7rov7jpa * * # # # Trapaivecau crou /SouXo/Aai* TWV yap Kpewv X17777S TOVS'* 17V TC T^V yXaxraav Sdicr)?, ? yevrjaet KOI XaXicTaTo?, KVKXMXJJ. 6 TTXOCTOS, dv6pa)Tri<JKe, TO?S croois deos' TO, §' aXXa KO/XTTOI «:ai Xoywv evjxop(f>iai. a/cpas 8' eWXtas a s KaOLhpvTai TraTrjp KeXeuw Tt TaSe Trpova-Tijao) X6ya>; 8' ey<w Kepavvov ov (ppLcrao), £eve,

305

310

315

320

ovo OLO o n Zevs ecrr e/^ou Kpeicrcrov OV fJLOL jxiXei

TO XotTTW.

&)S S ' Oti ^U.Ot

CLKOVO-OV OTOLV avcoffev 6/JifBpov eK)(crj, the laws of humanity turn away from your piece of his tongue, you will become as cruel intention to the plea of reason.' eloquent as he is.'—KaAiffTaros, the su304. ixw0"7' 'EAAaSa. Here is a clear perlative of \d\os, like vSe TWV | e W K««'Sp«™<, if change were necessary.— &Kpas, enumerated above, v. 292 seqq. V4pl irapaivevai V yap Kpe&v there is an allusion to \V1*2. oij p,oi fieAei rb Xonrbv seems to v. 302—3. The sense is, ' O f his flesh mean, ' I do not care for him (Zeus) (about which he has said so much) leave besides,' or for what he can do to me. not a single atom ; and if you bite off a

KTKAI2W.

579

«> Trjde irerpa cneyv e^cov crKrjvoJfiaTa, rj fioa~)(ov OTTTOV rj TI Brjpeiov SOLKOS oaLi'v[jLevo<;, ev reyycov re yacrrep virriav iveKTricbv yd\aKTo<; aybfyopea, irenkov Kpovo) J i o s fipovTcucrw ei? epiv KTVTT5)V. mav Se fiopeas ^tdva ©pyKios ^erj, Sopauri drjpcjv cr<3/Aa Trepifiakwv ifxov Kai TTvp avaidoiv, ^idi'os ovSeV /xoi /xeXei. 17 yij 8' avdyKy, Kav dekrj KCLP /AT) OeXrj, TLKTOvcra irolav Ta/xa TTiaiVet ySora. f ayoj OVTIVI 6va) nXrjv ifiol, Oedicru 8' ov, Kal rfj lAzyicrTr) yacrrpl T-rjSe haifxovoiv ws Tovinrieiv ye Kal ayelv Tov rj/xipav, Zevs oiiros avdpanroucn, TOICTL crcoTra>v [ilov, /cXaietv avcoya.' TTJV *S' ifjurjv xjjv)(rjv iyci) ov Travcroixai Spcov ev KarecrOCoiv re are. 324. exa" Hermann for exco. 326. eu Teyyaiv re, ' and well drenching,' is Reiske's emendation for EV (rre•yovri. Fix (ap. Kirch.) proposed e/tTeiVcoj' T6. Hermann, retaining this, and thinking the following cirtK-muv would require eu Te'7|ay, marks the loss of one verse after this; and certainly it is not improbable (see above, v. 295) that this ffiirts originally contained a multiple of eight (thirty-two) verses, since Ulysses and Silenus before spoke in eight each (v. 253 seqq.). There is this objection to the vulgate er (rreyovTi, even if it could mean ' under shelter/ that it is a mere repetition of o~Teyv' ixtjOV o~Krjj/u>^aTa.

325

330

335

340

Another reading, seems probable for & yyu> ov TLVL Ova. Hermann gives « 'yd> OUTL OVW, but such a crasis is incredible, not to say that iyoi is not wanted where there is no emphasis on the person, Barnes proposes to omit the oh, which is not altogether improbable; & 'yw rivi 6ia ivX^v ffiol; the anapaest being no objection in a pyjiris of the Cyclops. 336. Tov^irttii/ ye Reiske for rod intlv yz. Hermann gives Te for y<=} but see on v. 163.—TO £
327. TreirXov Kpovoi. Barnes appears on which see Ion 122.—Zeus KTA.., cf. to be right in explaining oppedo. Cf. Ar. v. 316. This is said, in illustration of his Nub.

293, Kal fiovKofiai avTairoirdpb'eii'

yatrr^p

being fieyio'Tri Saifidywv, i. e. a

irpbs T&S Ppovrds. Musgrave proposed, Zeiis both to himself and to all wise men and W. Dindorf and Bothe approve, who think with him. ireSov tcpova, i. e. x°ptvt»- Hartung (ap. 339. vomixXovTes, making intricate, Kirch.) would read iriOov, ' the (empty) divesting of its natural simplicity, jar.' But the coarse wit is appropriate 340. The Se was added by Barnes, enough to the speaker, who desired to 341. KaTtoSiav ye
4E2

580 ^

OA.

r e Xrfxfjei, roictS', &>s

vvp Kal TTdTp&ov rdSe, XefirjTd &', os £ecras (TY)V crdpKa hiafyoprjTov apfyi^ei /caXws. dXX' epver' elcrai, rw /car' avXioi' #e<5 Iv djX(j)l /3o}jxbv crrdWes e u w ^ r e fie. alai. irovovs juei> TpaiKovs vire£i8vv 8aXaaaCovs re, vvv 8' e's di/Spos dvocrlov yvta^v Koaicrypv dXCfxevov r e Kaphiav. w HaXXas, <w SecrTrow'a J t o y e i ' e s 6e.a, I'GJ' vGi' apyj^ov

Kpeicrcrovas

yap

TTOVOWS d<jnyfiaL KOLTTI KLVSVVOV

345

350

'IXLOV fiddpa.

av T, a) aei>v(>Jv dcrTepoiv OIK5>V e'Spa?, >

ZeC

opa T<££8

ei yap avrot, JAY)

TO fjcrjSev a>

XO.

355

(f>dpvyos>

342. |eVia 5e Fix (ap. Kirch.).

you are indeed Zeus, but not Zeus 6eb?t if

343. iraTp&ov T6SC, and re for ye, is you permit thi9 injustice.

Hermann's correction for T<SySe, which 356. Polyphemus being within his cave not only is doubtful for the metre (though (which is represented on the stage), the see on v. 334), but supposes Polyphemus chorus, who are by no means*his wellto point to some caldron given him by his wishers, tell him to take his fill of his father Poseidon. He means however, horrible fare, and deprecate the having pointing to the sea, ' my father's element any share in such a banquet. The adyonder/ viz. water. " Res ipsa mon- dress to the Cyclops is not said so much strat," adds Hermann, " dona hospitalia, in irony (as Bothe supposes) as in disgust; quae promittit Cyclops, esse ignem et this is clear, for Ulysses and his comaquam, quique per ignem et aquam con- panions are being taken with the Cyclops into his den (cf. v. 345), and Ulysses, who coquat Ulixem, lebetem." at v. 375 returns from within it after a 344. 5iatp6pt)Tov Scaliger for Sv6prirop. The correction is ingenious, and considerable interval (the narrative reHermann and Kirchhoff are clearly right quires some hours at least), must be supin adopting it. Cf. Bacch. 739, &\Kai Se posed to speak v. 347 seqq. as a soliloquy while he moves off the stage. Hermann Sa/idXas SiecpSpovv aTrap6.yii.aaiv. 345. T$ KUT' avAiov 0e$, sc. yaffrpl. considers this short ode to consist of three parts; the strophe sung by those satyrs Cf. v. 335. So Bothe; but Hermann thinks the Cyclops means himself.— who had just returned from lighting the fire in the cave; the mesode and antiPolyphemus here enters his cave. strophe by the two other portions who 346. fia/iby H. Stephens for KU/IOI>. 349. Kariaxov, I have come ashore. had remained. As his scheme seems See v. 223. From the same metaphor plausible, even though it requires rather he borrows aXlpepov, meaning inhospi- violent changes, the antistrophe to it is table, offering no safe refuge. Reiske here appended. In the strophe he supplies dep/ia after avdpaKias. proposed oytV for yvdfn)v. 354. On EfVios Zeiis, the avenger of violated hospitality, see Aesch. Ag. 61. ^ Zi r\a/M)i', Saris fidrav 353. The old punctuation, Zev, |eW '6pa itpeariovs tKrrjpas endieis S6/j.my, rdif, was corrected by Canter. dd Te Saivi/ifvos /xvaapoiaiv oSovatv 355. Zei/s Hermann for the Aldine rriep, PpvKwv, lev, with the best MSS. The sense is, ft' air' avBpdicwv Kpea,

581 avacrro/Jiov TO ^etXo? 1 &>s iroLfid

croi

ecptta. /cox oTrraAe awpa/cias airo 360

aXXa) ev a t y t S t /not JUT) TT/aoSiSou1 Ko/xt^e TropdfiiSos )(a.LpeTO) jjikv avAxs rjBe,

cr/cai^o?. 365

yj K.VK\O)\}J

ai> e^ei dvcruav AITVCUOS £evLKa>v

Kpecov Ke^ap/jidvos

fiopa-

VTjXr/s, <2 TAS/ACW, ocrrts

f ScofxaTcav i(f>ecrTLOvs ^ev

370

after which he mark3 the loss of three us was in use with the Scotch soldiers of verses. the middle ages. The meaning is, ' in Ibid, (pdpuyos Hermann for (pdpvyyos, a thickly-haired goat-skin laid on the which appears to be a form of the late ground,' and perhaps the epithet implies Attic. It occurs also in the old copies in that the food to be cooked was laid upon v. 410 and 592, in both places contrary the hairy surface. Bothe objects that the to the metre. He also gives lii for S>, cookery of the Cyclops was done in a calling the metre a molossus followed by X^KKeos Ae'/3?;s, v. 392 ; but he clearly two cretics. speaks here of grilled meat as distinct 358. Kirchhoff proposes oTrraAe" for from boiled. 07TTa icai, and this has been adopted, the 362. firi jj.01 KTA. " Sententia haec est; MS. Pal. giving OTTTS, which implies some ne mild prode haec: id est, fac ne frustra compendium. —-^vav^iv,Anglice, to gnaw. haec apparaverimus : solus soli tibi confer The old reading was airoxvaveiv, corrected hanc celocem; quod est, solus soli tibi by Musgrave. Hermann says Porson ingere quas nos aversamur carnes hu-i preferred av6pa.Kias aTroKavetv, a phrase manas." Hermann. Others take it litewhich occurs in Ar. Equit. 7^0.—flpvKziv rally to mean, ' Bring up the ship that we Casaubon for lipixttv, and so infra v. two alone may escape.' Matthiae too 372 PpiiKuv. Soph. Trach. 987, v 5" av thought that the words were addressed to fxiapa jSpuKei, rpev. Ar. Lysist. 3fi7, @pv- some other than the Cyclops. They appear to contain a proverb, ' be your own steersman, for we will not interfere with 360. KpeoKoireTv L. Dind. for Kpea-you.' itoTxtiv, the form which the MSS. also 364. xalP*Tmi ' I W'M have nothing to give in Aesch. Pers. 465. do with it;' airowefxirofxai, aTvonriai. The 361. KAira,ueVo) is Reiske's correction, meaning of what follows appears to be, adopted with praise by Hermann, for Xatperw Se Ouaia %v %x*1 KUK\O»^/ a7roKo.iv6fi.tva.. One cannot say that it is f$t£i[j.ios 8vp.cn(*>v, i. e. who offers no other quite satisfactory; nor is Bothe's KCUVO- sacrifices to the gods, and therefore is lievav better, by which he refers eV alyiSi ofleos, as Hesychius explains it, perhaps to KptiaKoirttv, i to cut up the flesh of from this passage. 370. £evovs Matthiae for ^VIKOUS, after slain guests in a hide in place of a dish.' This critic too often fails to notice the Bothe, who however afterwards omitted natural and logical order of words. The the word as a gloss, as Hermann also has custom of cooking food in a raw hide is done. No reliance can be placed on the supposed to be meant, which Barnes tells integrity of the passage. It would be

582

ETPinuor SSflCOV, KOITTCOV, fipVKCOV,

OA.

e6d re Saiw/xe^os lAVcrapolcriv ooovcnv [avOpamwv] Qip\i an avdp&KOiv Kpia. w Zev, TC Xefa) SetV iScov avrpoiv eaco,

375

KOV TTtcrra, [XVOOLS ZIKOT' OVS' epyous /3poToiv ;

XO.

TL 8' ear', 'OSwcrcreu ; \LWV Tcdoivarai credev i\ovs eTaipovs avocruoTOLTOS KVKXCOXJJ ; OA. Sicrcrovs y aOpyjcras KaTTt^acrracras -^epolv, ol crapKos ev^ov evrpa^ecrTarov Tra^os. XO. TTWS, S> TakaiTrap', 'qre Tracr^oi'Tes raSe ,• OA. inel Trerpaiav TTJVS1 icrrfXdofJiev crreyqu, ave.Ka.va-e jxev irvp irparov, injjrjXrjs Spuos /copious 7r\aTeias ecr^apas fia\a>v CTTI, Tpicracov ajia^otv ws ayayLfLov /Sapos. (f>v\\a>v iXaTivcov ^a/xaiTrerij irXrjcrtov wvpos
380

385

easy to make two senarii, vi]X7}S 6 TX6.IJ.WV, singing (v. 425). And it was better to os "ye So}fj.aTwv ^evovs itptffTlovs tKTripus make Ulysses come out alone, and after-

exdvei S6fiui>, i. e. ' gets rid of by sacri- wards to liberate his captive companions, fice out of the house,' &c. But $6fiov than to represent all as escaping together after BW/XOLTQII' is suspicious. Kirchhoff'sby stealthy means, in which case flight arrangement of the antistrophe is very rather than vengeance would have been probable :— their immediate care. 376. OVK epyois KirchhofF. 377- TeBoivarcu Reiske for the vulg. e^)eo"TiOus lliTTJpas €K0uefS |eVous £
[xuaapo'iG'i T' bftovffivfj.wy ye BoLvcnai.

379. €7riJ8av is only a various readingmann and KirchhofF retain the old reading of avBp&Kwv. W. Dindorf would read evTpttpcffTarov (Aldus ivrp.), referring to ai/Spaip. Lobeck on Phrynichus, p. 577. 375- Barnes well observes on this scene, 382.
dfpfi O7r' avOpaKtov Kpea.

583 djui\£as, XevKov cicr^e'ct^ ydXa. Se KMTCTOV irapedeT eis eupo? Tpi5>i> Se recradpcjv ia,LV€To, XefirjT ini[,€crev Trvpl,] [/cat T aKpovs [j.ev ey/ce/cau/ieVovs Tru/H, Se SpeTravw raXXa, naXiovpov KXdScov, Anvaid re cr^ayeia ireXeKecov yvddois. a>s S' i p erot/ia irdvra rw deocrrvyel ru/Aju,ayoi/*a.9 Suo e/xalv 8

390

395

prising that Hermann should adopt this, merely means ' made of hard wood.' because he transposes 393—4 to follow Whatever the tree was, it was thorny, this verse, and thus makes to depend, by and doubtless of the hard grain which a sort of zeugma, on %vi]Gev, an accusativeour similar trees, the black-thorn, whitethat would naturally and easily have de- thorn, crab, &c. possess. Virgil, Eel. v. pended on i
T~6V ixlv Ae/3??Tos eli KI/TOS xaAKTjAaToj',

388. $tna.iJ.<popov. Holding some ninety KlrvaT are GtyaytXa., ireAeKeatv yva&ois, English gallons. 390. ffKvtpos KUTGOV. See on Alcest. so that yvadois depends on ea<pa£e. Still, one may question if Euripides would 75G. 394. Scaliger's emendation, T&VAO for have written els AefZrjTos KVTOS a r e c for KAaSai, is ob- 7e?a, nor is it so clear as Hermann conviously right, and it is strange that tends, that after v. 399, " aliquid amplius Barnes should be content with such a dici et significantius debuit, quam illud senarius as he gives in his text, £ecTT0i>s nudum ttv fx\v " KTA. SpeTrdvqi ov y' aAAct iraXiovpov tchdBai. 398. eir(pa(' appears to be the reading The meaning is, ' having the tips hardened of all the old copies. e
584

ETPiniAOT TOV fx.h> XeySi^Tos es /euros yakicrjkaTOV, TOV 8' av, T€VOVTO<; apirdcras aKpov TTOSOS, 400 iraioiv Trpos b£vv o r w u ^ a tterpaiov XCdov iyK£(f)a\ov i^eppave, Kal Kadapirdcra1; \d/3pa) fia^aipa crdpKa<s e^wTrra irvpl, TO. 8' es Xe/Q^i"' i)V BaKpv air" oV ijxatv vXrjcrdels fiopas aviirecre (j)dpvyo? aidep edicts fiapiiv, 410 eicnjX#e ju,ot r t 0e2ov e/x7rX^cras CTKU^OS Mdpcovo? avrw rovSe Trpoerepa> meiv, Xiyeov raS'* '/2 7rai TTOVTLOV 0eov, KvK\(orjj, crKexfjai, TOS' CHCW e£XXas afJLTreXcjv diro deiov KOfJLL^et irai^a, Aiovvcrov ydvos. 415 6 8' e/cirXews w TITJS dvatcr^vvTov jBopas eoefar eariracrev WT OL/JLVCTTIV eA/cvcras, Kairrjvecr a p a s

/xapij/as S ^ 6 ^ e ^^ The article falls under the usage noticed &c S1 4yK4(pa\os xaH-^ts •ycuav, Od. ix. 289. on Here. 1039. 401. arinx"- Scaliger for y' iwxa. 406. Ka$iait6vovv Hermann and, W. Hesychius, (TT6VVX*S, TO. eh 6|u \^yovta. Dindorf for KO! 5ITIK6VOVV. The latter Bothe, who defends Svvxa by Tpijr&y form appears to belong to the late Attic. ocu| Trerpaios in a verse of Nonnus, forgets 407. Kirchhoff gives aWoi, an unusual that the -ye is utterly indefensible. crasis. 402. iteppave, ' dashed out,' with the 410. (pdpvyos. See on v. 356. The notion of bespattering the rock with use of alS^p for ' breath ' is to be noticed, blood-drops. Soph. Trach. 781, K6/MIS The Greeks generally use it exclusively 5e \tvtchv [/.vehbv ettpaivei, fx4
KTKAS2W.

585

KaXbv TO TToi/Aa S a m 77^005 Kakrj Tjcrdevra S' avTov a>s e'WQO'06\iJr\v eyo), aXXrjv eSco/ca KtJXiKa, yiyvcoo-tcav o n Tpwcrei i w otvo? /cal hiKrjv Swcrei r a ^ a . /cat OTj T7pos woas ei/D7r . eyw o evrey^ewj' aWyjv £77 aXX^ cov fxera. 6 fj-kv yap evSov cros iraTrjp r a S ' rjveo-ev. aXX' acrdevrjs yap KanoKepSaivav TTOTOV, COO-TTep 77p0S ifw TT] KvklKL XiXrjfXixivos TTTepvyas aXvei' cru Se, veavias yap el, cra>$r)Ti, /u-er' e'/xoO, Kai rov ap^alov (f)CXov /lidwcrov avdXafi', ov KVKXOJTTL Trpoo-eprj. XO. <S <$>ikTaT', el yap TTJVS' ihoifiev rj/xepav, KVKXWTTOS iKcfavyovTes avoaiov tcdpa. [a>va TOV
420

425

430

435

424. edepfiaivov. Alcest. 758, ecus i6ep432. anoKepSaii/av, making the best of li-qv' avrhv afupifiao-a
VOL. III.

4 F

586

ETPiniJOT Xr]pevoixei> TOVS' OVK exp^ev Kara(j>aye2v.^

OA. XO. OA. XO. OA. XO. OA.

aKove Si] vvv rjv e%a> Tijxcopiav dyjpbs wavovpyov crijs re SovXeias (f>vyrjv. Xey'* ws '^4o"iaSos OVK av rjSiov xp6ov KiOdpas Kkvoifxev f) KVKXCOTT 6\O)\6TOL. eVl KWJJLOV ipnew 77730s Kacriyi^Tous 0eXei .Kv/cX&>7ras r)d$ai /mevotvas TJ ireTpav wcrca Kara). ovSev TOLOVTOV, SoXtos V) 'iridvyLia. 7r<S$ S a t ; ao(f>6i> rot a ovr' aKOvopev TraXat. KW/XOV /xev airbv TOVS' dvaWd^aL, \4y<x>v W5 ov KVKXWXJJL TToJfJia xpy) Zovvai rdSe, [lovov 8' e^ovra yStorov r)Bi(os dyew. orav 8' inrvuKTo-rj BaK^iov viKcofjcevos, aKpefxcov eXaias io~Tiv iv hojxoLcri ris, ov (f>ao~ydvq> T<wS' i£cnro£vi>as es irup Ka0n]o-cj' KO.6' OTOV

440

445

450

455

aKpov

KeKav/xevov

ISo) VIV, a p a s depjxbv es [hia"f]v /3a\a)v KVKXO)TTO? OIJJLV O/XjaaT' iKTlj^O) TTVp'l. in the sense of ' to be without;' like the Matthiae and Bothe only make bad worse Homeric &.i>5pvv xip e " eI > a n d hence Sea- by reading, partly on Scaliger's suggestion, liger proposed Bttpeioix^v. However, this rhv $' OVK exofiev Ka.TSKv pound that does not elsewhere occur. membrum virile, and comparing xvp^vaei 443. 'AcriaSos, as a peculiar instrument Ae'xos, Alcest. 1089, like dp<pai/eu€iv 7raT- of the Bacchic worship, imported from Sas, ibid. 2!)7- Secondly, the i in aitpav the east (Bacch. 13— 19). is long, so that here we have a false 447. fipvp.o?ai Tyrwhitt for pvBfioTvi. quantity, which Hermann gets rid of by The poet would hardly have used f>vdreading rbv at vv. 212, 377, and in three lines twice from the context, or fievoivw from v. 448. consecutively at 469, 473, and also at 270, 454. imviiaari Hermann for vwvutni. 59G, 632, but in no instance in four. Aesch. Eum. 121, &(eis; v-wvdxro-tis; ' From all these reasons we may fairly con459. ofifiara. The plural for the' sinelude that the two verses are spurious, gular, as in v. 470.

587 vavTryjytav 8' axreC TIS apfMolov dvrjp SLTTXOIV -^aXLVoiv TpVTTaVOV KO)TTr)XaT€L,

460

OVTCO KVKXO>O~6) SaXot 1 iv c/>aecrc/>dp<w

XU/CXWTTOS oi/*et, Kal Kopas.

XO. OA.

lov lov. yiyrjda, fiaiv6[Jieo~9a rots evp-qfjiao-LV. KaireiTa Kal ere Kal c/>t\ous yipovTa re vea><; fieXaivrfs KOLXOV e/xyS^cra? o"/cac/>os ot7rXatcrt KWTTCUS TTJCTO aTrocTeXco

XO.

OA.

465

^uovo?.

e a r ' ovv OTTCOS av a>o~irep IK cnrovS^s deov Kayai Xa^oijirjv TOV TV<J)XOVVTO§ o/xju-ara SaXou ; fyovov yap ToGSe KOLvaveiv 0eXw. Set yovv /xeyas yap SaXos* ov £vXXy)TTTeov.

470

461. Ka)Tr7)AaT€?. The word is used in water;' or, in simpler phrase, ' with reference to the motion to and fro, which double speed.' Perhaps, like StKp6Toun propels the drill alternately this way and Kiiwais in Iph. T. 408, it may refer to the that round its axis. Cf. SaAoD Kiiw-qv, v. two banks of oars in a bireme. We should 484. This method is still in common use rather have expected irdo'aio'i Kairais. among rude artists. Translate, ' And as Written by mistake, nA for FIA may have a man in putting together shipwrights' been patched up by adding AI at the work plies a drill by a double thong,' i. e. beginning' each hand holding and alternately draw469. lianep etc cnroj'STJs cannot mean ing one end of it. The passage is closely ' as from the lustral-water at the sacrifice taken from Od. ix. 384, of a god,' as in Here. F. 928, fieWoiv Sg OJS ore TIS rpuTTtp d6pv vrfiov av^qp TpVTTOLVOJ, 01 5 e T* €l*£pB€V

VTTOO'O'tlC

(jUCtfTi

aty&fJ.evoi €KctTe/>06, rb 5e Tpe'Xe£ ipf*

fidipztev, 'AA/CjUTjer/s T6KOS, for the x*Pvt1P is entirely distinct from the o-irov5fi. Bothe's interpretation, " tanquam ex foedere divino," "tanquam id me facturum

seems very far-fetched. Kirchhoff proposes &o-jr€p ev (nrovb'ais. Perhaps the sense is utpole jam facia liiatione,a,nd in 464. lov. So Hermann for lov. There 6vov Kowiuvniv there is an allusion to is this difference between the words, that ffvaias Koivavtiv, as in El. 637, o6ev y' lov denotes joy (hurrah .'), lov annoyance IBciiy tre Satrl Kowoivbv KaXtZ. H e preor disappointment (oh dear.'). Hence tends that the libation has been made by Photius rightly has lov' o~x^TAiao'TLKbv the Cyclops himself (cf. v. 417 seqq.), enippT)p.a, avrl rov O'L/IOI. Rightly too in and so every thing has been duly done Ar. Nub. 1, we read lov lov, but in Again. before the victim is immolated. 25, lov lov. See inf. v. 576. 472. Sei YOW. The meaning is, ' You 466. yipovrd T€, i. e. Silenus. Before, not only may, but you must.1—ov is v. 432, he seemed determined to leave Reiske's correction for hi/, and he is prohim to his fate. Cf. Iph. T. 742, irei'crai bably right. Cf. Ion 331, TIS; ei it6vov |»AAa/3o(, xa'lPot^y &Vt He remarks (T
588 XO.

EYPiniJOT ft>? Kav

av knarov dpoi^v j3dpo<;,

el rov KUKXO)77OS TOV Ka.KO><s okovpevov 475

OA.

crtyare vvv hokov yap ^a>Tav KeXeuw, TOLCTLV d velOecrd'' iya yap dvSpas

diroknratv

TOUS evSov ovTas ov [JLOVOS vyoi,[Ji av, KaKfiefirjK dXX' ov SiKaiov HM.

diroXnrovT

dvrpov

[JLV)(£>V

480

I/JLOVS i\ov<;,

£l)v olcnrep rjkOov Sevpo, crcodrjvai [LOVOV. a', dye, T I S TT/DISTOS ; T I S S' iirl Trpa>Ta> TO)(8els hakov

KGJITTJV 6 ^ / m c r a s

KVK\O}TTO<; ecro) f3\edpcoi> cocas

485

XafATrpav oijfiv HM. / 3 ' . o-Cya o-iya. Kal ST) d)(apLV KekaSov /Moucri,^d/u.evos cr^aios aTraiSos Kal /cXaixxoM.ei'os

490

473. apai[j.7iv Matthiae for apolfX7)v, This anapaestic irpocjiSbs is followed by a which has the a short, as in the Homeric monostrophic song in three parts, all of KVSOS &poto &c.—rod KCLK&S o\ov[i€vov, as the same metre, (Anacreontic or Ionic a remarked on Heracl. 874, where it also minore,) and each consisting of eight occurs, is a comic rather than a tragic verses. The purport of the song is to delude the Cyclops by encouraging him to phrase. 475- eKTptyo/ia*. There is another sing and dance ; and he freely responds reading iit8p4tyo/iei>, whence Sealiger con- in the same style to their alluring senjectured eKflAi'iJ/o/iee, but it is a less appro- suousness. Ibid. eV) TrpuTai, next after the first.— priate word. The MS. Pal. has e/cTpitySaAov KTA.., ' having firmly grasped the ofiev. handle of the brand/ The metaphor is 476. eJeTrfaTaaai MSS. e|c7nVTacrfle edd., which arose from the preceding from rowing; cf. v. 461. Electr. 816, 8 fj.6vos cw- * To make fast' is the primary notion of this verb. The MSS. give BaXa, cor0TJVCU. 480. Kalroi KTA. ' And yet I might rected by Stephens. escape if I chose, and I am already out486. After this the MSS. add the side of the cave.' This is said with a stage-note (irapeinypa
KTKAnw.

589

[xekddpoiv.

t irerpivoiv viv TOV

TrdvTcos /xeXXei TIN^X H M . a'. fxaKap SCTTLS euia^et fioTpvu>v (ftiXaucn

495

CTTl KWjJLOV

(f>tXov avSp* v €TTL O£jXVl,Ol
eratpas

500

v, auSa Se, dvpav TCS oi^ei KT.

iraTTOLTraZ, TrXews jiAe^ o i r o u ,

ydvv[xaL 8e Sairos
£05

TTOTI creX/xa yacrrpos a virayei //,' 6 iirl KM/JUOV rjpos eiri his utter ignorance how to sing a KU/XOS. 9oiffi fios it does not seem necessary to SevTos are combined in Ar. Vesp. 1183. read, with Scaliger, \map6v. The sense Of such pupils it was doubtless the custom is, ' sleek as to his hair from being to say ovxl KXavazTat; OVK oi^^erai; anointed with fragrant unguent;' or per&c, and so the phrase may be compared haps, in the order of the words,(unguentwith TOV KO.KS>S uXovixfvov above. Theresmeared, sleek as to his locks.' is the allusion common in such passages 502. Bvpav ris o^let, apparently a cant (sup. v. 425) to the contradiction between phrase for TI'S x a P' e ' TCU /<""> ' w ho will songs of joy and lamentations. admit me to her favours ?' 495. futiicap oaTis Hermann for /land- 503. ircnraircu Lenting for ita va TTS..— pioi '6s. The change is slight, it restores Sairbstf@T]ti. e. aKoA.aas, 'the or beauty, compare Soph. Trach. 548, av grass kindly invites me to the comus in 1 a<pa.pird£tiv (piXti 6(pda\fj.bs <xv8os.—x^^ n e" season of spring.' Similarly Soph. Savhs is used of delicate young women in Trach. 936, Kauravff 6 ircus SVO-TT]VOS OUT' Aesch. Pers. 546. oSvpfidrav eAflirrr' ouSej/ KTA. 501. fj.vp6xp"TTos. Bacch. 235, lav-

590 v, £eive, <$>£p acncbv evoos HM. j3'. Kakbv o/iju,acru> /caXos e/orepa * * (f>iXei r t s rj{J.3.<;. \vyya SOL'L ajxjxivei crbv

510

515

OA. KT. OA. KT. OJ. KT.

Spocrepatv ecrayOev avrpotv. dva>v 8' ov fxva irepl crov Kpa/ra Ta^ KVK\O)\JJ, aKovaov, &>s iya> TOV BO.K)(LOV TOVTOV Tpifiaiv eiju.', ov TTLUV eScoicd crot. 6 BaK^LO<; Se rt's ; #eos vo{jbCt,€Tau ; /Aeytcrros av6pa>noLcriv e's TepxjJLV /Stou. ipvyydvco yovv avrov i^Sews eyw.

520

TotdaS' 6 Saijuaw ovhiva fiXdirrei 6eb$ 8' ev do-KoJ

TTWS

yeyriff" OIKOVS

525

512. /caAis Scaliger and Hermann for i£o/i.L\e7v in the same sense is given in iza\6v. In the next verse he supplies the the Lexicons from Xen. Ages. xi. 4. See lacuna by (pihos &v xP^ar x'vs Ttpfiva sidered a god ?' Certainly, when Ulysses v&)upa. But the MSS. appear to have says, ' 7 am well versed (if you are not) d/ijueW. That Saia is genuine and the in the nature of this Bacchus whom I Aldine a/A/xeVa (which should be 7}/A[t£va,give you to drink,' it is an illogical reply * lighted ') a mere corruption of a^4v€L, to ask, ' Why, what god is Bacchus conseems pretty clear, if only from the MSS. sidered to be ?' Hermann, in fact, alters readings. According to the emendation the first line to suit the second, and the given above, the sense is quite simple and second to suit the first. The difficulty is consistent; ' a hostile brand awaits your much more easily got over by putting a body, and not a delicate bride.' Hermann question at TIS. •' Who then is this Bacgives \6xya & O|WM^ei 5tal chv xp^a °* chus ? is he a god ?'—The same confusion as Tepeit/a. vvfxtya KT\. " lucernae te between the god and the thing of which propter formam tuam expectant; narn he is the patron and giver, has been intui est in antro tenera sponsa." W. noticed on Bacch. 284. Dindorf's reading is a little better, Xixva 524. oiiSe'ra jSAairTei. If he did harm, 8' rUJL^iiv1 af/./xevel ffbv XP^', &7* ^ T&peiva he would not be yfivs, which is a sort of yvfj-rpa.—Por the neuter form \vxva. a compromise between <j>l\os in reference to grammarian in Bekker's Anecdota, p. the god, and fjBvs in reference to the taste 106, 8, is cited : Aux^a, ouderepais, fHp6- of wine. Cf. Bacch. 135, TJSI/S Iv avpecny, fioros SeuTepy, EvpnriSrjs KIIKKQJWI. iirav eic Qi&rrav Spojj.aiav iriari TT&6
KTKAI2W. OA. KT. OA. KT. OA. KT. OA. KT. OA. KT.

OTTOV

591

TiOrj riSj ivOdh" ecrrlv evirerrj<;. eiV

ov TOVS deoiis XPV <X<3/A' ^X

^

TL 8', el ere Tepnei y ; rj TO Sep/xa i\a> rdSe. [i4va>v vvv avTov tripe KevOv^ei, KVKXCOXJJ. 530 ov xprf p aSeX^ots TovSe npoaSovvai, TTOTOV ; e^cov yap avros rt/uaJreyoos (f>aveL. StSovs Se rots i\oLcri, ^pijcri/Awrejoo?. 77vyju,as 6 KW/XOS XoiSopov T epiv i\ei. fjuedva) iikv, e)u.7ras 8' ovrts a^ ifjavaeie JJLOV. 535 a) TOLV, TretrcdKOT iv Sd/xoicrt ^yor) ii4ve.iv. KT. rjXiffios ocrTts ^ TTICOV KW/XOV ^tXeu o? 8' av fji.e0vo-0eCs y iv Sdjaot? /J-tivr), crowds. Tt SpS)p,ev, a> SeiXyjve ; crol fieveiv SoKei ; SoKer Ti yap Sei CTU/XTTOTWJ' dWcov, KVKXCOXJJ ; 540 KT. KCU /AIJV Xa^i'wSes y ' oSSas av&rjpa

fieBvasfiev, adopted by Bothe, is decidedly an improvement. Ulysses, of course, wishes the Cyclops to drink all the wine himself, and therefore he speaks of the danger arising from drunken brawls with others. The Cyclops replies, that drunk as he is, he is able to defend himself; and OIKOVS e%av, T. 525. No confusion is then Ulysses commences with the next more common than that of (rw/^a and point that he has at heart, to get the Sai/jLa, so that this is a case where context Cyclops alone within his cave. But there should hare greater weight than MSS. is no meaning here in the hortative subnor is it Either word gives a good sense ; but the junctive, ' let us get drunk,' s Cyclops had already said that ' a god aptly followed by zfxwas 5 KT\. should not dwell in a wine-skin,' and 537- Kaifiov. This implied the going therefore it is more probable that he here forth from the place of the banquet; and says, ' h e ought not to have his body hence Aeschylus says of the unusual clothed in leather,' than that he merely cotnus of the Erinyes that Treirtwc&s fip6repeats the same sentiment. To a Greek TZIOV cu/xa, it nevertheless ev 56f/.ois y.4yet, this joke would be the more intelligible, Agam. 1160. because the dress of the Bacchants was a 541. av@Tipq X^V m Kirchhoff's corfawn-skin. rection for avdmpas x^drjs. It is not clear 528. The 7* belongs to el, in the whether «al fj.^v—76 expresses assent to stay, ' well, certainly, the turf is soft with usual sense of si modo, ' provided that.' 531. TrpoaSovvai TTOTOV. Hel. 700, flowery verdure,' or whether the particles MereAae, Kapol TrpoaSSra (or vpotrdiSov) are objective, 'well, but,' Sec., and so allege TTJj TjSovris. Suppl. 350, TOU \6you irpotr- a reason for leaving a less pleasant place where they are sitting. Probably the dous. 534. " Athenaeus, ii. p . 36 D , Hath former is the correct sense. Silenus adds an additional argument, that the sun is •yap Thv EupnridT]v, irArjyas 6 KZ/JLOS A.01warm in front of the cave.—roiSas was Sop6v 6' v/3pcv ipepet." W. Dind. 535. Reiske's reading fizBva fiff, for the old reading, corrected by Porson. ' contented,' ' easily satisfied,' tiiKo\os. Aesch. Suppl. 988, einrerij Ta5e, ' either of these alternatives may satisfy you.' 527. ffaJ^a is the reading of the old copies, retained by Kirchhoff and Hermann. Others give 5i£u' ixelvi the conjecture of Pierson, in reference to Iv aa;K§

592 %E.

ETPiniAOT KCU

*

Trp6
KOXOV.

VVV ju.01 TrXevpa 6el<s 4TTI ^

KT. SE. KT.

OA. KT. OA. KT. 2E. KT. HE. KT.

[iSoir] Tt SrJTa TOV KpaTTjp oiricrOe [nov T[6T)<; ; 545 o»s jJ.r) Trapiwv TIS KaTakafirj. 7rive.iv [iev ovv /cXeVrcov o~v (BovKev KaY#es avrbv e? [xecrov. cri) 8', w ^ev', et7re TOVVOJX O TL ere XP*) KaKew. OVTLV ^dpiv 8e TIVOL \af3ikovvTa ere. ual jJuO. A", iireC /xov r]cr' ipav OVTOS KOXOV. 555 et eyx ' TrXeaiv Se TOV ov St'Sou OVV KeKpaTai; (f>ipe

542. Kirchhoff rightly observes, that a verse spoken by the Cyclops has been lost. 544. iSoii. This word is given in the Aldine, but omitted in MS. Pal. and two of the transcripts from Flor. 2. 545. A bowl (/cpaT^p) or ' mixer ' is, according to the universal Greek custom, set ready for the wine ; but, instead of placing it in the middle, Silenus indulges in a practical joke by placing it behind the Cyclops, that the master of the feast may not witness the double potations of his servant. 546. Hermann, Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf approve Reiske's correction irapidiv for irapt&v. And the sense clearly is (if KttTctAajS?) be right), 'that no passer-by may come upon i t ' (i. e. find us engaged in drinking, and so claim a share, by the laws of hospitality). But irapbiv could only refer to some one then present; and this might indeed express a fear that the Cyclops would drink all the contents, but then Karahtiflri cannot mean ' snatch it away.' The reading of MS. Pal. is KarajSaAp, ' that no one may overturn it,' and Kirchhoff prefers this. It is hardly a

question of MS. authority, the words being generally confused with each other, 547. /carOes. Scaliger proposed KBTdBes. The other form seems defended by KarOavuv. 549. oZriv. The joke, it is needless to say, is from Od. ix. 355 seqq., S6s /xoi %ri irp6 ^ziviov, $ «e trb x^PV5What follows is from v. 369, OSTII/ eyii vifiaTov iSo/xai fiera oh kTupouriv, robs 5' &\\ovs irp6 •t\4wy 5e -rbv (ncv<poi>. SiSov p.6vov, infunde, sed plenum scyphum. So also Kirchhoff has edited. The Vulgate might indeed stand, but we should rather have expected /j.6vov Se rbv (TKixpov 5t8ou TT\4O)V. 557. TOS Ke/cpaTai, in what proportion of wine to water. He pretends to look at it, as if that would decide the question, but in reality makes the action a pretext for tasting it.

593

KTKAS2W. KT.

aVoXeis1 805 OVTW;.

Zh..

v<xi fxa AL OV irpiv av ye ere crri^avov

KT.

wvoyoos

iSw Xaftovra,

yevaoijJLa'i T £TL.

aSi/cos.

SE.

560 *ov jua A" dXX' wvo<s y

avofjLVKTeov 8e' crol y , oVws \tj\jjeL TTIZIV. KT.

loov, KaOapbv TO ^eiXo? at Tpt^£9 re' JJLOV.

SE.

6is vvv rbv ayKUiv evpvdfjLais, KO.T

KT.

a a, TL Spacret? ;

ivl.

A a p , ai g-ei', OLVTOS OLVO)(OO<; re fiov

OA.

yuyvacrK€Tai

aicnrep JJL opas TTLVOVTOL yjacmep OVK

yovv

SE.

rjSecos ruivcrTicra.

rj a/x.ireXos TYjjJiy XeP^-

KT.

<$>£p iyxeov

KT.

)(a\eirbv

OA.

iSov XaySaiv zKiridi KOL fjiyjSev XITTT^?.

^2"

OA.

*

vvv.

565

yevov.

OA.

iy^ea),

criya JJLOVOV.

T O 8 ' eiira?, OCTTIS OLV TTCVT] TTOKVV.

*

*

crvveKdaveiv [Se] (jiySivra.

*

570

* TW

558. OSTUIS, at once, without delay in also proposed, and Kirchhoff has anticiexamining it.—voX fid AC, affirmative in v. pated
594 KT. OA.

ETPiniJOT TraTToi, cro(j)6v ye TO ^V\OV Trjs afiirekov. KOLV fxev cnraarj ye SCUT! irpb? TToXXfj irokvv Teyfas dSixpov vt)hvv, ets VTTVOV /3aXetTJV 8' CKXIVTJS TI, ^rjpavei a

AT.

6

lov LOV, c!>? efeVeucra jiidyis' a/cpaTos 17 6 8' ovpavos ]u,ot crv/A/Aejatyju.ei'os So/cet T $ yij (f>epecr0cu, TOV ALOS TC TOV Opovov Xevcrcro) TO TTSJ/ Te Sat/xovwv dyvov creySas. ov/c oU> (jaXijaaifJi.'' at XotptTes ireLpacrL /ae. vr} Tas XapiTas.

575

580

TjSofiaL Se

TO?S TratSiKoicri fjcaXkov fj TOTS OrjXecriv.

KT.

iyco yap 6 ALOS elfXb TWV/ATJSIJ?, KVKXO>I|» ; vai ^xd .df 3 o^ apTrd^cii y iya 'K TOU

585

irr) just below, and %anca(v, v. 417- Badham ingeniously proposes Bepfibv povv, As however the preceding lines inculcated ' my warm life-blood,' in his preface to T& (Tiyoi', we should perhaps read ffvvttc- the Helena, p. 18. daveii' tnyuvTa, ' without saying a word.' 575. £r)pai>6?. The joke seems to be, And this, according to Barnes, was Scali- ' if you don't dry the cup, the god will ger's view of the passage. It is not dry up you.' Theocr. viii. 70, avaiaiv improbable that a verse of the Cyclops Kv\tK€(r<Ti Kal 4s Tpiya ^elAos epe^Sccj' has been lost (cf. v. 542) in which the (al. avTaiaw).—For lov lov see v. 464. question was asked, ' And in what way 570. i^ivtvffa, ' I have got out of it,' (by SJUUCTTIS or otherwise) must I drink viz. my head out of the cup. A common this ?' Ulysses would then reply, ' You figure, apart from comic expression. roust hold your tongue, and let your Hipp. 470, es Se T7iv TVXV ireo-ova' '6ai\v senses fail as the wine fails.' av ir&s hv sKvev t,vKov. ' Ah I a clever, Dr.heights of Dardanus. With these words the Cyclops throws his arms round Sile-

KTKAflW.

595

SE. air6\a)\a, TraiSes" crykrkia TreLo-ojiaL /m/cd. XO. /xe/xc^e!, rot' ipaarrjv Kavrpvcfras TT€TTO)K6TI, ; ot/xof TTLKporarov oivov oxfjo/xau r d ^ a . SE. Ozl. aye ST), zhovvcrou TratSes, evyevrj T€Kva, evoov jxeu dvrjp T&5S' VTTVO) Trapei[i€vo'i T6ei Kamvov. 7rapy]VTp€TTLo-TaL 8' ouSei' aXXo irX-qv irvpovv KVKXWTTOS

XO.

OA.

o\pw dW 6V«5 dvrjp ecrei.

TTerpa<$ TO \rj[xa KaSd/xavTos e^o/xev. )(a>peL 8' es OIKOU?, Trpw TI TOV traripa dirdXajjivov, ws crot TavdaS" io-rlv ev v H
590

595 iradeiv

nus' waist, and hits to carry him off into in Iph. T. 725, has here been wrongly his cave. explained to mean " nothing has been left 588. Tr£TraiK6ri Casaubon for ireTrcoKOTa,undone in our preparations, except to and also Khvrpv<pa,s for KavTpvtpais. Her- burn," &c. The meaning is,' it (the 5amann and Kirchhoff retain the accusative, \bs) has been got ready for no other pursupposing 4vrpv(p&s to be added tv ixtcrtp. pose than to burn the Cyclops' eye.' Compare v. 121. But it is more likely Kirchhoff did not perceive this when he that the dative would have been changed wrote " scribendum TTO.VT7 evrpeirHrTcu in consequence of the corruption iv Tpv- /coi'Sef." (pa7s, ' in his enjoyments.' The sense is, 596. By aSdfias the ancients probably ' do you give yourself airs against your meant basalt. Hesiod attaches to it the lover because he is drunk ?' i. e. when you same epithet, iroXibs, ' dark-grey,' which are so as well as he.—fie/Afpei, ' are you Homer gives to iron. The colour of both dissatisfied with ?' The chorus refuse to substances is in fact identical. Blomhelp, pretending that he is too nice in field, in explaining, aSa^d^TLva Sejr^a, rejecting such a lover. Prom. 6, (possibly a spurious verse,) 580. oivov. So the MSS., but Aldus ' iron shackles,' does not make sufficient has uTvi/oVy a reading which Hermannallowance for a poetical expression. As thinks may be genuine, provided v. 588 with our own poets, adamant came to sigbe given to the Cyclops. In the old nify an ideal material, typical of extreme copies both are assigned to the chorus. hardness. 597. ira6a?v MSS., ixaBeiv edd., and the Silenus says he shall soon have reason to repent having encouraged the Cyclops to words are constantly confused. Except drink.—Both now retire within the cave, the Paris MS., which has airaXayixov, the rest have anaAAayfibv, emended by Canand there is a brief pause. 591. TI£S' virva, 'in sleep, as you see ter. The word is a euphemism for vfipiv. there.' He points to the spot where the Cf. 582 seqq. The chorus wishes Ulysses Cyclops is laid, and by his cautious voice to enter the cave at once, in time to save and motion indicates that he now sleeps. Silenus from the threatened indignities. Those who give ™ 5' i/V^w—wdw KTA., a very improbablethus mean, ' what is next to be done, is reading. ready prepared to your hand.' 594. TrapeuTpeiri^tiv, which occurs also

4 G

596

ETPiniAOT XafXTrpbv TTVyDwcras Ofx^i, airaXka)(6y]0' dira^, crv T, a> neXaLVTjs NVKTOS eKTraiSeujU,', "Tirve, aK/aaros iX6e drjpl TW deocrTvyei, KOI JUT) V I KaXXtcrrotcri TpcoLKols TTOVOLS avrov r e v a u r a s T' aTroXecrrjT 'OSvcrada VTT dvBpbs, (p 0e£>v ovSev rj fiporav fieXei. 77 TTJV Tvyr\v fikv BaCfiov' rjyeicrOcu ra SCUIAOVCOV Se TTJS T U ^ S

600

G05

iXdcraova.

XO. ivTOVO)S O KapKlVOS TOV £4V(DV

8aiTVjJi6vo<;' nvpl yap r a ^ a

610

<jxocr
epvos.

615

feXer' S f3\eapov O)S 77171 KttKWS.

Kayw TOV (f>i\oKicrcro
620

KVKXOTTO1; XVJTOJV iprjfiLav.

ap' is TocroVS' d^)t criyare 77/505 600.OTaAA<Jxfli)Tict7ra|, * rid yourself only in allusion to his greedy <j>dpvy£. of him at once and for ever.' Hephaestus, This in fact is indicated by what follows; as the presiding god of Etna, is invoked to 'for it will destroy (or perhaps, ' he will assist them in getting rid of one who is a lose') his light-conveying eyes by fire.' pest to the island and a discredit to the 615. fipvos. Any tree was called Spvs, place. Hermann calls this interpretation (TTSI/ £iiAoj/, Hesych., quoted by Mus(which is Matthiae's) permira, and ex- grave.) See above, v. 383. 455. So in plains it Tvpdiaas airakXdxBqTi Unai; TOO Soph. Trach. 766, irieipas Spvhs must be irvpacrai. One can hardly believe that explained in the same manner of the uncthis latter is what the poet meant. tuous olive-wood, which was used for 602. tiucparos, ' in full force;' subduing making pyres, ib. v. 1197, compared with the senses like strong wine. Virg. Georg. ii. 305. 604. vavras re. As if he had said, 616.—8. This passage has been given avThv a\iv vaiiTaunv 'OSwrtrf'a. The Flo- according to the elegant conjecture of rence MSS. give avrjjv re. Hermann Kirchhoff, Hermann having before proconjectures 'OSuirtre'ws. Perhaps, avr^v posed nawofiivov. The old reading was, 1 Te vavv aiv T' airoAeVijT 'O$V(T
the MS. Pal. has vavs r'.

vos\. QeXeTw $x4<papnv KTK. The repe-

605. ov Pporwv Hermann. On the use tition of S> in mutual exhortation adds of fnrh see Med. 486. much to the force of the passage. Cf. v. 609. <5 Kapulvos, 'the tongs.' Photius, 659. KapKivos, irvpdypa. They mean, of course, 624. fljjpes. Though Hesychius has the brand, and they speak of his neei flijpas, robs
KTKAflW. o-vv6ivre<; dp0pa

597 ouSe nvelv ia>,

ou <7Kap8ajJivo-a-€i,v, ovSe ^(pifJurTea-Oai <"5 /AT) '^eyepdfj

XO. OA. XO.

HM. HM. HM.

62.5

TLVCL,

TO KCLKOV, es T ' a v O/A/AGCTOS

dt//ts KVKX&ITTOS i^afiiXky]dfj irvpL cruya/jbeu iyKaxfjavTes aldepa yvddois. aye vvv oVcos dxpecrde TOV SaAou ^epotv 630 ecra) IMOXOVTCS' SiaTrvpos 8' iarlu KaA«s. OVKOVV (rv Ta^ets ovcrTLvas Trpcorovs -^peav KCLVTOV fjLo~}(\ov \a/3ovTas eKKaUuv TO (^W? RVKXCOTTOS, &»S a.^ T^S Tv^iys KOLvco/xeda ; v ia/iev ixatcpoTepov Trpo TU>V OvpaJv 035 a. d)0eiv es TOV btydaXjJLov TO TTUyo. /3'. 17^615 8e xaXoi y dpTtws ytyevq^eda. a. Tavrov ireTrovOaT dp' ifxoi' TOVS yap TrdSas eo~Ta)Tes io-irdo-0r)[Aev OVK OTS' e£ OTOU.

O/J.

ecrT&JTes io~Trdo~drjTe; HM. /3'. /cat TO y' o/x/xaTa 640 [L{(JT eo"Tt Kovea)? yjjxiv rj Te'^pas TroOiv.

certain degree of contempt is implied in suum, atque ut dissimulet formidinem, the term, just as women are bid to hold incantatione se effecturum ait id, quod manibus suis facere non audet. Itaque their tongues as Bpifxp.o.T' OVK avacrx^Ta, his, quae coryphaeus dicit, chori nomen Aesch. Theb. 168. 626. o-KapSafivacravKTA., ' nor to wink, adscripsi.'' Hermann; who assigns ravnor yet to sneeze.' Ar. Equit. 292, J8AE- Tij/—ifiol (v. 638) and the first half of v. 640 to the chorus. But thus HM. a. is if'oy efs p affKapSdfivKTos. 628. 4£aiu\\7i6f, a favourite word with wrongly made to account for the pretended Euripides. The notion is, 'to destroy by malady of HM./3'.—Kirchhoff edits iKKaeiv a strong effort,' as in Hel. 1471, 'ov e|a- with MSS. Pal. and Flor. 2. p.Lh\i)o'ap.£vos—ZKIXVZ Qoifios. Portus well 635. ftatcpdrtpai' Musgrave for /j,aicp6repot. The sense is, iropporripu fj Hare renders it, fuerit expugnata igni. 633. Kavo-Tov Scaliger, Kavrbv Her- s. The transfutat illos,qui etTTZres i<md
598

ETPiniAOT

OA.

avhpes Trovrjpol KoiSev ol'Se

XO.

orti) TO voiTov TV]V payLV T KO.1 TOUS oScWas iiefiakeiv ov JSOVXOJJLOLI, TWTTTo/xevos, avTt] yiyverai irovrfpia ; ak\* 618' iirq>8r)v 'Op(f>eo)<s dyadrjv irdvv, ws avTOfiaTov rov haXov is TO Kpaviov crTeC^ovd' v^diTTeiv TOV \K,ov5nt<x TraiSa y»Js. irdXai, jaei> ^ S ^ cr ovra TOIOVTOV (jivcrei, vvv 8' otS' afieuvov. ToLcri S' OIKCLOLS s (^iXwv KeXeucr/Aoi? To^c^^ crois Spdcra) TaS\ e^ T&5 Kapi Kivhvvc6<jofJiev. 8' eKctri Tv
OA.

XO.

645

650

655

cnrev here,

bfypvv

07]pbs TOV £ei TUCKET' a), Kaier' a) TOV AlTVOS fJurjXoVOlJLOV. ropvev, eXffe, fjiyjSd cr' i£o8wr)0el<; 642. fii/Bpes Matth. Dind. The meaning is, 'wretched fellows, and good for nothing these as helpers/ 648. iralSa, yyjs. So called, as Hermann supposes, either because Hesiod (Theog. v. 139) makes Earth the mother of the Cyclopes, or from his vast form and portentous aspect. According to Homer, Polyphemus was the son of Poseidon and the nymph Thoosa, Od. i. 71—3. 649. #8rj Heath for ijSnv. See v. 108. 650. otKeiois l\ots, my own comrades; Uraipoi v. 398. 654. iv Tip Kapi. This proverb means, ' we will let others incur the risk in place of ourselves:' literally, ' we will incur the danger in the person of the Carian,'whom we regard as more worthless than ourselves. The Carians, according to Aelian, Hist. An. xii. 30, quoted by Musgrave, were the first mercenary troops; and hence they were commonly selected as a ' forlorn hope,' when any service was to be performed which might have cost the

660

lives of better men. 656. ycvvaiSTaTm Hermann for —TO. The neuter might be used adverbially ; but he observes with truth, " aliquid faceti habet ejusmodi appellatio, qua generosi vocantur, quos chorus stulta temeritate se periculo objicere putat."—These verses, as the oft-repeated & proves, are the KeAeucr/xaTa of the Satyrs, and doubtless were shouted at the top of their voices. 658. Hermann omits r^v, which at least he says should be written TOV. 659. TixpGT3 SI seqq. for Tv(p4r6tiv, in expressing the manner of turning the brand round in the socket. This and the next verse, being in the singular, appear to be addressed to Ulysses. Kirchhoff conjeetures ^ a" e£ oSiv-qs
KTKAI2W,

599

TL jxaTcuov. KT. aSjiioi, Ka.Tr)v0paKa>[jLed' ocfydakjjLov creXa?. XO. /caXds y 6 iraidv /zeXTre /xot roVS', <2 KVKXCOXJ/. KT. W/AOI, fidX', ws vfipCorjAed', ws oXwXa/Aev. 665 aXX' ourt JUT) (pvyyjre TrjaS' e£co nerpas Xaipovres, ovSev oWes1 eV vruXatcrt y a p (Travels <j>dpayyo<$ TacrS' ivap/jLoaco XO. Tt XP^j"-' aureis, a> KVKXCDIJJ ; KT. XO. alaxpo? ye (f>aivei.. KT. K<XTTI rolaSe y adXios. 670 XO. fxtOiHov KareVecres e? fxicrovi rows av6pa.Ka.<; ; KT. OSTI'S )«.' aTrwXeo-'. X O . ov/c a p ' ouSet? *
OSTIS /AC TV(f>\o2 fi\e(j)apov. XO.

KT. KT.

ws 817 en;. X O . /cat TT&JS cr OVTLS av 0eir) TV\6v ; o-K&J7TTets- 6 S' OUTIS TTO{) Vrtz^; 675

XO.

KT.

OVK ap' el

TV(J)\6S.

ovSafnov, KVKXCJXJ/.

6 gevos, iv 6p65)<$ eKfJidurjs, p? aira>\eo~ev, 6 jUiapOS, OS [AOL SoUS TO TThijXa

KaTeK\v(T€V.

XO. SeLvbs yap oivos KCU TraXaUaOai ySapvs. KT. 77pos dewv, Tre^euyao"' rj jxivovcr eio~&) Sd/xw^ ; X O . OVTOl (TLOiTTfl TTjV TT6TpaV eVifXltyU to be used nap' vir6voiav, in the sense of

tion.

680

So Aesch. Ag. 161], i s 5}j (Ti5 /XOI

alffxphy, in reference to the Cyclops' treat- rvpawos 'Apytiw

taei.

Androm. 235,

ment of Silenus, v. 582 secjq. as 8j; , I will plant my arms firmly or b\rj jyu;v TTSMV — $A7ntras KaTafcAucreip. the rock is meant; cf. Prom. v. 15. Pro- On the other hand, Musgrave quotes bably at these words the Cyclops comes /ie6y KaraKeKXaa/xivos from Plutarch, forth out of the cave, and stands close by The reply of the chorus would seem to it while the following dialogue is being imply that aome verb had here been used carried on. which was borrowed from the wrestling070. aiVxpis, 'ugly.' school, e. g. KwreXaaev or KaTefiaAev. 672. The (TG was added by Matthiae. 080. 4ir-fjAuya Aafi6vTes, l having got 674. uis 5h aii. ' As you say' (but not the rock as a cover to them.' As this as is really the case). It seems easier to scene, where the Cyclops and his torsupply Kiytis than to interpret &s Si) crii, hirers were represented as scampering with Hermann, sic tu sis caecus. This is about in all directions,—the one party cot the meaning of the formula, which pursuing, groping, stumbling, the other implies irony and contempt, not impreca- eluding, lurking, suddenly slipping from

600

ETPIIIIAOT KT. Trorepas rrj<;

XO. iv Se^ia aov. XO.

KT. TTOV ;

irpos avTy rfj ye vpbs KaKco' TO upaviov

KT. K<XKQV Kariaya. XO. Koi ere hiafyevyovcri ye. KT. ov T77S'; eirel T17S' et7ras. X O . ov TCLVTIT) Xeyw. 685 KT. Try) yap ; XO. irepLayovcriv ere Trpbs TapLo-repd. KT. oLfjuoi,' ye\£>iia.L' KepTOjieiTe fj? iv KO.KOI<;. XO. dXX' OVK€T', dXXa irpocrOev OVTOS ecrri crov. KT.

OA.

KT. OA.

S) irayKa.Kio'Te, TTOV TTOT

el;

TTJXOV o~i6ev (f)v\aKauo~L povpa> crai/x' 'OSucrcrecus rdSe.

690

77ws el7ras ; ovoyua [jLeTafiaXcov KCLIVOV Xeyets ; ovep y 6 cf)vo~as uyv6[KaQ 'OSucrcrea. Swcretv 8' e/xeXXes di'ocrtou Sairo? KaK(o<; yap av TpoCav ye el firj o~' eraipoyv (f>6vov i

695

his very grasp,—must have been acted in in Rhes. 675 seqq. full sight of the spectators, we must conC86. irtpidyov /ceiireNauck (ap. Kirch.). elude that after the Cyclops had come out 688. OSTIS Hartung (ap. Kirch.), who of his cave, the rest had stolen away also, gives the verse to Ulysses. and were now hiding themselves under a 689. rriAov os, KaX iinaKiaaa^vos. manner to regain her by climbing after 681. irorepas TJJS X€P^S•' 'On which her, v. 1068. The words ptiia8(u Tti/d TiseeAlcest. ward a few steps, and asks, ' have they 733.—8i«7rupu
KTKAflW. KT.

ataf TraXatbs XPV7f'OS e* Tv<j)\r)v yap OXJJLV e'/c addev a^creiv

601 fx erj

T p o t a s aop(A,r)8evTO<;. dXXct /cat ere' TOI

St/cas ve£ei,v dvrt rwi'S' ideainae TTOXW 6a\dao"rj yjiovov ivaicjpovjxevov. OA. Kkaieiv a' dvaya' Kal SiSpa^ onep Xeyw. eyw 8' eir' d/cTas et/^t, /cat vews cr/cdcios Tjcrw TTt TTOVTOV 5"tKeXbv es T' eju.ijj' ndrpav. KT. ov orJT, eVet ere T^crS' dTropprj^as rrirpas avToiai aw vavTatcrt avvTpixpw /3a\a>v. dvco 8' eV 0^0011 el/u, Kaiirep Siv ru^>Xbs, Si' aiJLiTprJTO<; TTjcrSe Trpoaftauvcov fTToSt. XO. • Se avvvavTai yye TOOS' 'OSucrcrews ovres TO XOITTOV BaK^Lw order to fire Troy, given by Talthybius, see Troad. 1260.) The active however is more probable. Kirchhoff further conjectures /caAcJs for Kaiais, and this better suits the ye. 697. 4K ari9(v. Od. Lx. 508, etrite TIS

700

705

SouXevcro/xev. Tlo\v<pafiov, hs &peo-i vaas %$a\Xe. Euripides somewhat modifies the statement in making him threaten to hurl merely a fragment of rock. Kirchhoff would read TirjcS'—Tvirpav.—&vw

eV t>x®ov, see v.

689. He speaks of reaching the summit to command an elevated position for aim. ing at the ships. 705. \6yos itrrlv, aAAa KalKirchhoff also thinks irirpas should be €pya. Kirchhoff proposes KOV 5e'5oix' substituted for iroBi. Rather nearer to the oirep Keyei, but this is hardly a correct MSS. would be SSov. One might fancy use of ijirep. Nevertheless, iyii Se in the that the poet here had in view the subnext verse indicates some other person terranean ascent to the top of the acroas the subject of Ac'-ydc. Otherwise we polis from the grotto of Aglauros at the (see on Ion 493). The acropolis, it should expect, Ka\ VVV e7r' aKrhs el/ii. foot be observed, was frequently called Aldus has Kal SeSopx Swws \4ya, which may iixSos. At all events, the way by which seems to be an alteration by the editor the Cyclops proposes to ascend must have (Musurus). If we read either As'yei, i. e. been through a rent or crevice opening Telemus, or Acyeis, viz. 6eC Kponephv Ulysses.

VOL. III.

4H

INDICES.

4H2

INDEX I. OF "WORDS AND PROPER NAMES.

dfid^ar C. 596 "Afipao-ros P . 77. 160. 409. 569. 704. afiaKxevTos O. 319 949. 1134. 1187 'Afiavrls H. 185 aBvrovT. 973. 1156 afiaTos P. 1752 'Aeponrj O. 18. 1009 aftpOKOfias T. 1099 'Afares O. 1647 d/3po7rXourof T. 1148 a&adai O. 1116 afipocrvvr] O. 349 'A^dra C. 294. T. 1475 a/BpoTrjs A. 1343 aQiiUTOsV. 612 'A6rjvai T. 977. 1087. 1449. 1488. P. aftpvixcrBai. A. 858 1705. H. 621. 1421 'Ayap.e'fj.va>v T. 4. 545. 561. 664. 769. 'Adrjvaia T. 1436 A. 3. 621. 1104. O. 17. 1234 dOopvfias O. 630 aycnrd&iv P. 1327 d#DpoyAco
dyvifis P. 631 ayvpis A. 753 dy^taXos" A. 169 dyxilfkovs T. 1325 ayvpis A. 753 dyu>yip.os C. 390 dy
ai'crioj eSpa (opvidav) H. 596 An-io? C. 130. 298. 660. H. 639 Airraloy C. 20. 62. 95. 395. 599 AiraXor P. 134—9. 981. 1109 alwprjfia O. 983

d

P. 210

606

INDEX I.

aKarot O. 341 aKepmos P . 943. O. 922 aKrjparos H . 1314 iiKovTi&tvT. 1370. P. 1167. 0 . 1 2 4 1 aK0VTi
dp.if3kr)v H . 30. P. 115. 824 dvajiaKxeveiv O. 338 eivia T. 75. 459. P. 203. 282 dvafiokr} H . 93 oSai. H. 476 dvdhe\(po#ppU(T@ai T. 357 dix,vrjfxov(vros T. 1419 di/n'^aX/xos T. 179 tipvrjficov H . 1397. P . 64 dj/roXi) P . 504 afxova-'ia H. 676 dview P. 453 dfjiirvorj T. 92 d|idxpf
607

INDEX I. j) P. 329. 847. A. 147. 618 'AmSavbs A. 713 dirofiXeireiv T. 928 dno8epi.C(iv (diredpio-ev) O. 128 dwodeadai T. 376. A. 558 a7roiv68tKos H. 888 diTOKaXeiv A. 1354 a7roKov
da-Tpuirbs H. 406. P. 129 dviveros A. 368. 394. 654. 691- P. 570. 1612. 1730 da-vvecria P. 1727 do-^aXay A. 920 dcr^dWeiv O. 785 'Ao-&)7riaf H. 785 'Aowos A. 697. H. 1163 'AraXavrrj P. 150. 1108. 1153 d-rroXaieiv TI TWOS T. 526. P. 1205. drap drj H. 1353 H.1224 'ArdlsT. 223. 1450. P. 1706. A. 246 diroXavcns H. 1370 'ArXavriKos H. 234 dirdXcori^ew A. 794 "ArXas H. 405 d-jTovaUw (-dadrjv, -aoSai) T. 175. 'ArpeiSai T. 898. A. 928. 1254. O. 1260 810. 1538. 1552 anovefifiv P. 548 drpe/iala P. 177- H. 1054 diropeiv, r]wopr)p.ai. A. 537 'Arpevs T. 3. 545. 812. 918. A. 30. fan-OS P. S51 266. 321. 474. 1233. O. 11. 15 OTTOO-TOAJ) P. 1044. A. 688 avdevTTjs A. 1190. H. 1359 dirocTTp((pe(T6aL nva T . 801. 1165. O. avkfitrdai T. 367 720 ASXtsT. 9. 26. 215. 339. 358. 538. d7TOfT(f>payi£uv O. 1108 770. 1082. A. 14. 81. 166. 350. aTrovvp,os P. 769 dpaios T. 778 avrofiaTos T. 1166—7 apao-^at P. 67 avToo~(payr}S P. 1316 avrovpyoi' O. 920 ap/3vX»; H. 1304. O. 140. 1471 dcpavfjs T. 757 dpyeiv P. 625 d(pavi(eiv T. 764. P. 1041 dpyla H. 592 dcpaaia H. 515. A. 837 'Apedovcra A. 170 afciMvT. 1354 "Apews oxQos T. 961 dcpopjj.fi P. 199. H. 236 mzyof T. 1470. O. 1651 'AqbpoSlrT) C. 70. P. 399. A. 69. 181. dpio-revs P. 1226. 1245. A. 28 546. 557. 1159. 1264 'Apxafies O. 1647 dpKVCTTaTOS O . 1 4 2 0

ap/zareior O. 1385 apiiareveiv O. 994 'Apjxovla P. 7. 822 afrndyrj, a scraper, C. 33

"Aprils T. 9. 86. 244. 748. 784. P. 152. 191. 802. A. 91. 359. " 1 4 . 1312. 1395 . 1097 dpTi(pp
apxrjyeTTjs 0 . 555 dpxneKTwv C. 477 'Aa-ia O. 353 'A6-ias C. 443. O. 1396 'Aa-iuTisT. 396. H. 643 T. 180 jQp P. 1096 da7Ti8o(pepp.
dcppocrvirtj A . 1431 d(pvcro-eiv A . 1051

'Axfpwrioj H. 770

1 'Axepovo-ios H. 838 'AXepa>v P. 1312 'Ax'AXeif T. 25. 369. 663. 856. A. 100. 124. 207. 362. 803. 1341. O. 1657 'A^iXXems Spo'/xoi T. 436 axvrj O. 115

B. fiddpovT. 1158 PdnTptvpa P. 1539 /3aKx«' C. 64. 72 /3OKX«OSP. 21. 228. C. 73

PaKX(i"V H. 966. 1122. 1142. T. 1243. O. 835

608

INDEX I. Topyav P. 456. H. 990. 0 . 1520

fix&

C. 204

BaKXios C. 9. 73. 143. 429. 521. 709. T. 953. P. 655 B&KXOS T.

164

PaKXos H . 1119 /3aX/3is H. 867 |3aXior A. 222 /3aXX
A.

Ppafcvs O. 1065. 1650 Hpavp
/3porH. 682. C. 1. 63. 99. 112. 620. P. 649. 785. 1752 PpOTTjO-WS O . 271

fip{i<eiv C. 359. 372

r. i H. 402. A. 547 yakrjvrj O. 728

yakrfvbs T. 345. O. 279 rai/upjSqs C. 582—5. A. 1053. O. 1392 ydvva-dm T. 1239 ya7reri)s P. 668 yavpovfjBai O. 1532 •yeyox/ei!/ O. 1220 •yelo-a T. 113. P. 1158. 1180. 1570. 1620 ye'/ueii/ H. 1245 ycp,L£eiv C. 505 yejiaios {at) H. 446 Tepaio-rioL C. 295. O. 992 Tivd Tl C. 149 Bai C. 559 errji P. 128 fioaKos P. 1436 fy H- 179.1272

yi'yajP. 128. 1131 XaiKos O. 364

O. 274

Tovvevs A. 278 ypa(pr) T. 735. 762. P. 129. 1135. A. 363 yvaXa P. 237. T. 1236 yvfivd(Tia P. 368 P. 1147

O.

Aai'SaXor H . 471 SaiW yd/jiov &c. A. 123. 707. 720. O. 15 • Stdao-rcu H . 1329 Sai'Cdv (8alx6t\s) T. 872 haijiovav P. 888 dwcpvppoe'w P. 370. A. 889. H. 1014. 1114. 1181 SaXoj C. 462. 471—2. 593. 630. H . 928 AaratSat T. 359. P. 466. 860. 1245. 1395. A. 337. 729. 1200. O. 876. 1250. 1279 AaraiSer P. 1675 Aavaol P. 430. 1226. A. 135. 1030. O. 1621 Aaraos O. 872. H. 1019 Aap&avi&T]s A. 1049 AapSavla O. 1392 AapSai/os C. 586. A. 881 Sapbs xpovos H. 702. O. 55. T. 1339 SeipaSes T. 1090. 1240. 1451. P. 206 Se'Xeap T. 1181 SeXros T. 584. 603. 667. 787. A. 35. 155. 307. 891 Ae\iicos O. 1656 AfX<jf)k O. 1094 Ac\(j>o\ P. 980 dev8pS>ns H. 790 &<:gip,ti\os P. 632 fieio' del P. 1209. O. 1663 t & j y e H. 1146. A. 1207 Sij&p O. 1119. 1320. H. 949 AqXiaSej H. 687. T. 1235 Srjp.ei(cv C. 119 Ariwrrip H. 1104. C. 121. P. 685 8ijjrorc {lately) H. 444 Sta^idffo-dai T. 1365 SiaKavdcrtTcw C. 158 hiaKvaUiv C. 4S6. A. 27 SiaKoveiv C. 406 btaKpoTfiv C. 180 iv C. 175 j) P . 375. 443. 515. 701

609

INDEX I. SiaWaKTrjs P. 468 StaWda-a-eiv P . 436. 445 SiaXvuacKfo-Oai O. 1515 diavrXew H . 1373 8iawTVXri T. 7-27. 793 8ta7rvpovv C. 694 SiawaXvveiv P. 1159 Sicnreipeiv P. 26 81a.pi8p.eiv T. 966 biatrafalv P . 398 SiaTiTOo-o-eiy T. 282

diarptffi P. 751 t§'
127

Awfi^brjs H . 382. A. 199. O. 898 Awvvcnas H . 8 9 1 . C. 590 AioVvo-os- T. 1244. P . 228 SumeTrjs T. 977 Aioo-Kopo) T. 272. A. 769. O 465 AtpKaio? iropus P . 730 AlpKt) H . 27. 573. 784. T. 4 0 1 . P. 102. 131. 238. 368. 647. 932 Aipcpvs H . 185 8i(TKos A. 200 hxoppayfjs H . 1008 8uo8elv H . 315 8iawp.os P. 6S3 SoKe'w p.ri T . 349 • ov T . 802 8bp£ H . 376 hpaKaiva T . 286 b d v

H.

951

VTfLOS V- 1315 sruSij? O. 256 MK
931. O. 479 H. 253 hparreUiv P. 1208 dvayvoia 'H. 1107 Svo-e'Xems O. 1388. A. 1316 SiVAuros P . 375 Sua-luwT-oj P. 1507 8va6p(pvaioi P . 325 8vcrnpa£ia H . 1240 8vpe7adai Tiva TIVI O. 117 A O. 1372

E. "E/3pos H. 386 ZyKaOtbpiuv T. 978 eyKdeairo-C!!/ C. 152 lyKaiiTtiv C 629 iyKaprepelv H . 1351 'Eyw'XaSos II. 908. C. 7 o/ietv A. 1006 pos H . 468. T . 682 y i v H. 521 iyKpoTtiv T. 1368 €i fi' w H. 213 «iKafciv A, 845 eixwv H . 1002 euro, eiwov, C. 101 ewrep ye T. 1200. P. 725. 1652 Elpqvri 6ea O. 1683 fio-Trpacro-fcr^at T. 559 'Exdr?) P . 109 iicaToyKecpaXos H. 882 1188 eKftrjvai n H. 82. T 9S eKftokov T. 1042 iKJipvxaoBai T. 13gi iKyavpovcrdcu A. 101 iKKpfiixvaaQm H . 520 EKKa><pav O. 1287 f'icXfVKaivciv T. 1387 CK\vTT]pLOV P. 969 iKfiaucrew H . 1400 eKfierpelv A. 816 iKfiip.ei(r6ai H . 1298 eKfioxBflv H . 309. T . 1455 eKMti/T. 1186. C. 576 iwrieiv T. 1330. P. 920. 1268 iiamykc~t.o8ai O. 890 cKTraidevfia C. 601 iKTraitiv H . 460 eK7raT(lcTa-(iv H. 888 ?KjrXep O. 1480 €K
VOL. III.

T . 934.

9/1

4i

610

INDEX I.

(ka<poKTovos T. 1113 eXeyos T. 1091 eXeX/few P. 1515 'EXei/i; C. 177. T. 8. 356. 440. 521. A. 51. 178. 467. O. 1105. 1142. 1298. 1415 eXenroXir A. 1476 'EXucaw H . 240

H. 791 TWO. H. 690. A. 1480

)j

H . 568

?JU/3OXOI> P.

114

eftne&ovv opKov T. 790 e/iTi-oXij T . 1111 ijj.TTokr]jxa C . 137

ivaimpuadai C. 700 lva.pi6p.Civ O. 623 cvdpx*
eWij T. 1272 ivTpv(pav C. 588 eVvaXiof P. 1572 i^ayptovv P. 876 c£aya>vi£ecrdai. H. 155 *£a6poiCeU
e£o'yKffl/za H . 1332 e£o8ai/ C. 267 f|o8uj>aa-^ai C. 661 igoiSaveiv C. 227 i£op,Ckeiv C. 518 i^op.ikucr8ai A. 735 i\op.6pyvvo-8at H. 1399 H l L v A. 1066 £ P. 846 B' C. 279 pCf T. 1458 eVayyeXXe(r#ai H . 1185 hu A. 1212 iardai A. 900 edOai \6yxr]v, on\a T. 1484 is P. 1009. 1158. 1167. O. 1203 tiarBai H. 895

T. 529 ETra^or P. 678 orei yf H . 141. C. 181. 260. 1180. P. 554 'E71W1 A. 281

O.

c7Tfiepeiv P . 2 0 0 (7reipfw H . 1267

eVe/*/3dXX«!> T. 290. 935 imv(j>r]p.elv T. 1403. A. 1468 X f C. 680 v C. 426 yfiflu O, 589 iiri^apeiv P. 45 orijjcii' T. 987. C. 392 eVi, on condition, P . 589. 1240 — with, P. 526. A. 541 — after, C. 603. T. 680. P. 1215. O. 898 —for, A. 29 fV! dtrniSaiv P. 1467 iindiovvvtiv T. 1127 (7TlKpavOV T . 51

eniKvpovv O. 862 eVt/xaoriSior T. 231 eVtyieXfi
A . 130

dni(j)povpos O. 1575 ii P. 1555 . 689

INDEX I. rifav P. 1037

611

FVO-TO^l'a T . 1239

iwroriixivos A. 1029. O. 1505 ftVro^os P. 140 8i) P. 1260. C. 646 evTperres •KOiei>s P. 74. dvayKr/s O. 1329 evxrjXos A. 644 Cafj T. 150. H. 664 tvXa^e'ia-dai O. 699. 748. P. 1411. rjp H. 415 A. 612 evXoyelv P. 967 €v\oyla H. 356 evpapis O. 1370 H. Eu/ievi'8ei O. 38. 321. 836. 1650 EvprjXos A. 217 "H/3>; O. 1687 evfuros T. 817 17/331- H. 436 Evpo\7ros P. 854 f)6as C. 250 eSwr (wife) A. 397. 807. O. 929 ^ e o s P. 945 Evgeivos H. 410. T. 125. 395. 438. 'HXeKTpa T. 562. 811. 913. O. 23. 853. 1216. 1618 1388 "HXeKTpai TruXai P. 1129. 1570 tV^VVCTOS T . 1092 'H\eicrpva>v H. 17 fiopmni O. 1517 "HXis A. 280 eiirerfia P . 262 ^Xuo-tj P . 844 eJmjrotT. 312. 814. 1465 ev7rr)g KVKXOS {a fan)

O.

1428

EvpmosT. 6. A. 11. 166. 804 Eipvadeis H. 19. 463. 830. 936—9. 1102. 1278 Evpvros A. 282 Evpa>wrj T. 135. 397 evpayjTOS T . 626

EipcWT. 400. A. 179

tlLL€QOKOLTOS vy. D o

§ ^ 1 / A. 475 rjjJ,WpavCTTOS H . 1096

rju apa, Sec. P . 418. T. 351. 1310 fjv 8' ovv O. 1149 Tjvio
i2

612

INDEX

"Hpa T. 221. P. 24. 1365. O. 1686. H. 831. 848. 859- 1264 'HpaxXiJs H. 1250. 1414. 0 . 1686 rjaaaadm P. 1232. 1258 'H^xuaroTroras A. 1072 "Hcpaio-ros C. 599

I.

8vp(T0jiavr]S P. 791 8vTT\piov T. 243

0 '

O. 670 O. 168

'His 0. 1004 I.

e. j T o r 0. 2

f"' O. 826. 965. H. 349 ^or C. 69 at O. 650. H. 1107

iaieiv P. 1538 Oeios {uncle) T. 930. 0 . 674 'iSalos ndpis O. 1364 8cXyrjrpov 0 211 *I8IJ A. 76. 576. O. 1384 GejusT, 1269. O. 164 Uvai (I) A. 1101. (I) A. 152 Beoo-rvyrjs C. 396. 602 UpiaT. 1399. 0 . 261 6zpa-Kvr) H. 370. A. 1499 hcrOm (middle) O. 1304. 1433 8ia8ai wap oihh T. 732 JijXf/ior H. 109. O. 1391 6ea-p.onoieiv P. 1645 'idaKrjcios C. 277 BeoTriCw T. 1013. P. 1598 6eo-7nMv A. 1176 lirrjprjs T. 14/2 0 W K A S T. 47. 74. O. 1569 'I
INDEX I. 'I
613

KaTaibutrGm 0 . 682 KaTaii/elj' ('o promise) A. 695. O. 1092 KaraKvpovv (Jo condemn) O. 1014 KaTaKG>na£eiv P. 352 KHraXXatTcreii' A. 1157 KarairaKaUiv A. 1013 Karapyetp P. 753 Kardpyfiara T. 244 KarApxfa-dai T. 40. 56. 1155. O. 960.

fyietoi P. 216. 562. 698. 829. 1081. P. 573. H. 889 1221 KaraaKairTeiv H. 566. A. 535 Karao-Kacpr) P. 1196. A. 92. 1379 KdS/ioi H. 6. 217. 1389. P. 5. 638. KaracrreXXen' A. 934 663. 1227. A. 256 KaTacrxeiv [to come ashore) C. 223. 349 Ka6ayvL£eiv O. 40 — - (to seewre) T. 980. A. KaBaifiaKTOs O. 1358 Ka6ai)iaKTovv H. 256 343. O. 1149. 1580 KaBapcrios H. 923. 937. T. 1225. A. — = eXeiv P. 330. A. 987 1112 = eipyav P. 720. 1760 KadiSpvea-Bai (med.) T. 14S1 (to possess) P. 784. O. Ka8nnr£va.v P. 732 791. A. 700 KadoaioinrBai T. 1320 Kararelveiv A. 336 Kalveiv H. 967. 1061 KciravXclv H. 871 Kaivovpyziv A. 2. 838 Karatpvyr) O. 448. 724 Kalptos (fatal) P. 1431 Kardxa\KOS T. 124(5. P. 109 Kauri T. 676 Kareyyvav O. 1079. 1675 Kaiclfeiv A. 1436 Karepydcracrdai, interficere, T. 1173 KaKovv H. 1162 Ka.Tr)prjs T. 1346 KaKoiicrdai T. 1121 KaTr}(pr)s O. 881 KaXXtWo? P. 855—8 KaroiKTifccrBai A. 686 KaXXiVair H. 839 KaToko C. 264 KeXdSrjfia P. 213 Kakav i^iivai H. 837. avaimiv H. KtXaSeh T. 1093. P. 1102 478 Kf'XaSor Xvpas-T. 1129 Kd/xa£ P. 1403 KeVrau/><M H. 181. 365. A. 706. 1046 KOTOW H . 926. A. 435. 1471 Kavwv H. 945 1060 KevravpoTr\rj6ris H. 1273 Kairavevs P. 181. 1129. A. 246 Kepa<j(f>6po£ P. 248 Kdwpos P. 411. 1172. 1380 KepSaivew H. 604 KapaSoKetv T. 313. A. 1433. O. 703 Kepocis P. 828 Kap {iv Kapi KivSweveiv) C. 654 KfpovXKOs O. 263 KapKivos C. 609 KepTopeiv A. 849 Kaprepelv'F. 1395. A. 1370 Kfu&w P. 1214. A. 112 Kapwria 8eipus T. 1451 Kf0aXXiji/er C 103 Kacrcrdi'Spa A. 757 Krjheieiv T. 1212. P. 347. O. 791 Kaa-rakia T. 1257. P. 222 Kacrrop O. l')36 883 KaraftocrTpvxos P. 146 Ki)hevp.a 0 . 795 KarqSew T. 1337 KrjSocrvvos O. 1017 Karabevetv P. 827 Ki/Xfir A. 1213 Kara8oi;Xoi'-T^m A. 1269 KIJXISOOV H. 1318

614

INDEX I. r. 1200.

A.

971

uv H . 5 1 8 Krjp P. 950 Kijpes H. 481. 870

KvKXdmtos H. 15. 998. A. 265. 534. O. 965 KiicXa-f C. 26. 129. 193. 404. 459

KrjpobeTrjs T . 1125

Kidcupav P. 24. 803. 1605 Kio-o-bs P . 651

KXribovx^-v H. 1288. T. 1463 KXrjBpa P. 261. 1058. A. 149. O. 1366. 1571 • — o-vpirepalveiv O. 1551 Xieiv, XaXZv Sec. T. 99. 1304. H. 332 KX'LVUV H .

1030

icXrjBpois ('ipyeiv &c. P . 64. 113. O. 1571 xXijpoi (pavriKol) P . 838 jrXtfia£ T. 1351. 1462. P . 100—3. 489. 1173 KXKT/IOS O.

£
1439

KXvTaipvfjo-Tpa T. 22. 238. A. 50. 417. 539. 963. O. 20. 377. 471. 1185. 1321. 1436 KXOJOJ C. 184. 235 Kvi£ea> A . 330 KV&O-LOS H . 1327

Kouoio-dm P. 1709. C. 297 KoXavos P. 1707 Kopio-rpa H . 1387 Kop.Tros (a boaster) P. 600 Kopijreveiv A. 333 Kop\jrbs C. 315 xoVrorT. 1350 (com? C. 241 Ko>7 H. 608 Koppos H. 242. C. 384 Kopvao-eiv A. 1073 Kov(picrp.a P. 848 Kpahalvdv H. 1003 Kpeavopos C. 245 KpeoKOTtelv C. 359 Kpe'af H. 8, 9. 33. P . 11. 47. 691. 841. 1057. 1204 Kpr)h(p.va P. 1490 Kprivalai irvXai P. 1123 Kprjnh H. 985. 1009. 1261. T. 997 Kpijo-o-a O. 18. 1009 KponaXai A . 211 KpoKoeis P . 1491 Kpaao-oX C . 89

KVKVOTTTepOS O . 1387 KVKVOS T . 1 104

Kwa/oj H . 391 Kiv&os ox&os T. 1098 Kvv&ms O. 260

Kimpis P. 7. A. 570 Kfiwairos P. 1350 iv H. 180

P. 700 aTeiv C. 461 A. AapSatciSm P . 800 Aaeprrjs A. 204 \mp.oTp-rjTos P . 455 Xatp.oTop.os A. 776 Aaxati/a O. 1437- T. 806 AaKeo'aip.av A. 73 XaKTi&iv T. 1396 Xap.na8ovxos A. 1506 Xapntw {trans.) P. 226 Xap.7TTr]p A. 34 Aaro) (AIJTO) T. 126. 386. 1102.

1230

—4. P . 108. O. 1626 Xe'ipa£ P. 1571 \e\oyurpfvos A. 386. 922. 1021 Acpvi; H. 420. P . 126. 187. 613 Xfcrxi A. 1001 Xeviealveiv A. 156. C. 17 XtvKao-ms P. 1099 AfVKodea T. 270 XevKoX6<j>r]s P . 119 XevKocpafjs A. 1054 Xevo-9fjvat A. 1350 Xexvpys P . 1541 AiJSa T. 210. 440. A. 49. 118. 686. 796. 856. 1106. O. 464. 1388 Aijiros A. 259 Aj)ra) (see Aara) Xi/3dS
Xi66ftoXos P. 1063 Xurapofavos P. 175

KWnjf O. 1621 Kvdi/fat T. 392. 746. 889

Xmondrap O. 1305 AoKpol A. 262

KV^lO-TrfTTJp P . 1151 KVKXOVV O . 1379 KVKXQ)77« H. 944. C. 22. 118. 446.

Ao^'aj T. 943. 1013. 1438. P. 203. 409. 1703. O. 164. 419. 1666. 1681 Xovrpa P. 1667. H. 482

A. 152

615

INDEX I . XovTpoqbo'pos x^'Si? P. 348 Acacia, f), T. 3S2 Aoxcia, Tit, T. 1241 Auyo? C. 225 AUKOJ 11. 27. 38. 139.

1167

AiWa H. 823. 878. 897. 0 . 254. 401. 793 ADO-O-US- H. 887. 1024. ~hvcro-7)fia O . 270 \a>/3a
1148

Acoror P. 787. A. 438. 1036. H . 11 XaTOTpofpos P. 1571 M.

/«7 (whether) P. 93. O. 209 MijKicrTeif A . 244 M7)Aia? dio-17 H . 3S9 p.rp>lp.a P . 934 Mfj/KoV);? A . 201

[jL^Tpais H. 43 /uaKpovelv A. 1364 IxidaTap O. 1584 /xi> W a H. 294. 992. T. 294. A. 579 Mivvm H. 50. 220. 560 Higofidpfiapos P. 138 fu\ondp8evos P.. 1023 Mvr)p.o
Molpai T. 207 fiaytvetv T. 1338 /la-yot O. 1497 Maias- O. 997 MatraAos P. 1162 IxmvoXis O. 823 Mm&Tis H. 409 jxaKpav-j(T}v P . 1173 fiaKprjyopfiv P . 761 flCtKpOTTVOVS P . 1 5 3 5

/^aAducreij/ O. 1201 MaAe'a C. 18. 293. O. 362 fj-akOaa-o-fiv H. 298 fxavTilos O. 16G6 [idpfiapos P. 663. 1401 lxap)j.aptt>TTbs H . 8 8 3

Mapwj/ C. H I . 412. 616 flCHTTevtlV P . 36

fieyaXr/yopla P. 185 Mtyapa H. 9. 712. 926 Meyij? A. 2S4 lietXia-treiv A. 13;5 ^ P. 1010 OS P. 1091 ov O. 115 kXriij.a A. 81S IVWAuoy T. 929. A. 71—6 Mei/eAeW T. 521. A. 319. 895. O. 18 MeroiKfis H. 8. P. 10. 289. 690. 769. 841. 905 /xepoire £ T. 1263 fx€(rdyKv\a P. 1141 p-ecrariprisA.A.8 8 ficTaypd
Hop,<pr) P . 7 7 3 /^oi-)) H . 957

fiovoSepKTrjs C. 78 j p ^ O S

P . 1220 T . 949

fiovov
)j.ox\eveiv H. 999 fivbpoKTimos H. 992 fji;5eii/ A. 790 p.vd(va.v H. 77 I^VKacrdai. H. 870 Mwcr>m T. 510. 592. 846. 982. P . 187. 609. A. 265. H. 417. 943. 963 MvKrjvmos P . 125. 430. 1082. O. 101. A. 1499 MVKVAS

P. 862. O. 1246.

1470

fivXiov C. 240 pvpias P . 830 MvpfuSoves A. 236. 814. 1067. 1352 flvp6\pt(TT0S C 501 MVPTL\OS

O. 990.

1548

p.vtJTai H. 613 N. ISatSes C. 430 vacxpiXag T. 1284 NauTrAia T. 804. O. 242. 369- 472 NavnXiews \ip.r)v O. 54 vav<j8\ov
«aff»> P. 713. 1619 Ne/xeios 8rjp H. 153 Neixtaris O. 1361 veo8rfkT]S A. 188

61G

INDEX I.

Neo7rrdXf/[M>s O. 1655 Ne'o-rap A. 273 N>ji<mu jnJXai P . 1104 Nqpeus C. 263—4. T. 217. 273. A. 701. 949. 1057. O. 364 Ni/pj/Ses T. 428. 537. A. 240 Nijp'ijtr A. 626. 819. 836. 896. 1062 viteip T. 1338 Ntd/3ij P. 160 Nipevs A. 204 NTo-or H . 954 M(pd/3oXos P. 206. 234 vojua-fia 0 . 160. T. 1471 vorifciv T. 833 VOTIS A. 684

vov6eTr]fi.a P. 591 pvficpayevyos A. 610 pvp.
Nio-a C. 68 roftjr H . 8 1 9 vwixav P. 1256. 1385 vcoTifeiv P . 654 vwXehrjS O. 800

3. galpeip O. 12 £
f o/oipoi/or T. 776 £eva
P. 821 SvoofW C. 103. 690—2. 708. A. 107. 525. 1362. O, 1404 Oi'a| O. 432 oia£ O. 795. T. 1357 OlSinovs P. 27. 50. 60. 254. 379. 587. 1205. 1688 olKrjTrjpiop O . 1114 oiKovprjfi.a O . 9 2 8

OlXevs A. 193. 263 ohapBr) P. 231 OiVis P . 133. 419 o'pt] P . 229 OLPOXOOS C. 560—6

Oiod/mos T. 2. 825 OiVcoanr 5ea H . 379 Olpaprj A. 699 otPGOffos T. 1245 o?o7roXety C . 7 4

olcrrpap A. 77 oia-rposT. 1456. A. 548. O. 791. H . 862.1144 OlXa\ia H . 473 olapur/ia P. 839 OtCOPOfiaPTLS P . 7 6 7 olcopocrKonelp P . 9 5 6 OKe'AXew/ j/a£w T . 1379

okeaiOrip P . 664 oXiyaiaf O. 393. 919 oXoXvy/xo? O. 1137 *OXv/i7ros T. 1269. P. 1184. A. 578. O. 984. H . 1304. 1319 6fip,aToa-T€pfjS P . 3 2 6

6judya/xo? P. 136 dfxoyepertop P . 165 'Op.6Xr) H . 371 c

O^toX&)t'Se? 7ryAm P . 1 1 1 9

gecrrAs C. 394. P. 1179. H. 782. O. 1389 alpeiv C. 575

tWV P - 3 63. O. 1272. 1346. 1627 \oavov T. 1359 ^OvdoiTTfpoS H . 4 8 7

lovBosT. 165. 635 Ivpapis P. 448. 1085. 1618

ofioiTTepos P. 329 OfioppoBeip O. 530 6p.<pa\6s P. 1412 orap tSeli/T. 518. C. 8 opaa-Bai TWOS T. 1078. A. 1359.

H.

1368 opeiSia-TTip H . 218 opyapop P . 115

gvp^KTJS P . 372

opeyeadai TIPOS H . 16

Ivpbv H. 630

'Opfcrraoi' O. 1647 'Ope'oTT/s T. 56. 235. 349. 769. 1183. 1443. A. 418. 465. 622. 1451. O. 24. 371. 1226 opQeieip O. 405 opdao-Tarai. H . 980 opfiav O. 352 fip T. 1043. 0 . 55

O.

ofipip.os O. 1453 SyKos P. 717. A. 450 o8a| P. 1423 6Sap C. 12. 98. 133

dSrjyetv H. 1402

/ T. 1328. O. 242. H. 203. 1094

617

INDEX I. opi'iSoyovos O. 1387 dppcofii'a P . 1389 'Op
op
Scnovv O. 515 6(Tpaivecrdai C. 15-1 OvXvfnros H. 872 oj -yap dXXa T. 1005 OVKOVV—ye = oil yovv H. 1251. A. 9 ov fifjv—ye T. 630. 1004 oi p.fjv—ovSe T. 630 ov fiij (with subjunct.) H . 718. C. 666. T. 18. A. 1466. 1504 oil irov H . 1101. 1173. T. 930. O. 844. P. 1072 OVTIS C. 549 672—5 o^lo-dai eVi TIVOS O. 69

n. Tlmau H. 820 iraiavT. 1404. P . 1102. H. 687 nmSvos T. 1270 •naiboKTOveiv H. 1280 7raL$O7Toie'io~6aL O. 1080 UaXaijlav T. 271 Uakap.ijo'ris A. 19S. O. 433 na\ap.valos T. 1218 naKipfiXao-Tfis H . 1274 7va\iixT7pvp.vrjbov T. 1395 7ra\iv(TKO7ria O. 1264 iruklovpos C. 394 ira\lppovs T. 1397. H . 737 naXXn? C. 350. T. 223. 960—6. 1493. P. 667. 1062. 1372. H . 1003 Tlav T. 1126 navrjyvpis H . 1283 TravoKTr]! P . 1115 napa/3dX\eo-6ai T . 10Q4 7rapd/3aKTpos P. 1548 Trapa/xofo'os P . 785 Trapdo'eipos O. 1017

irapavwLfav P. 1435. H. 1099 •jrapao'Tno'TTis C . 6

Trapao-raSes T. 1159. P . 415 7rapa(pepew P. 1140 ^v^rj O. 62 pitvos C. 591. H . 1043 •napepyov T. 514 7rapevKrfKfiv H. 99 TTapevrpewiCeiv T. 725. C. 594 iraprjyoptiv P. 1449 Trap0€i'iv(O-6ai P . 1637 TTapBivevjxa P. 1265 VOL. I I I .

nap9evu>v P. 89. 194. 1275. A. 738. 1175 •napUvai P. 852. O. 881 ndpir A. 180. 468. O. 1409 Uapvrjtrbs H. 240. T. 1244. P. 207 Tlappdaiov SdirfSov O. 1645 napprja-la P. 391 napwo'os A. 1147 Tracn-dSey O. 1371 7rdxos- C. 380 nedalpew H. 819. 872. P. 1027 Ti-eidapxeh A- 1120 7reipaTTjpia T. 967 7T£io-Trjptos T . 1053 IlfXao-yta H. 464. O. 960. A. 1498 IleXao-ytKor P. 106. 256. O. 1601 IleXtKryos O. 692. 857. 1247. 1296 IlcXowiSuT. 985. 1415 Ilf'Xo^ T. I. 807. 823. A. 473. 1233. O. 11. 872. 1439 77evrr)K6vropoi T. 1124 •wntha6m H. 1426. O. 1197 iripyapov P. 1 176. A. 762 'AnoWaviov O. 1389 rrepiliaXetv T. 788. 796. 799. O. 372. 1031. A. 934 7Tfpi/3X(F7JW<9ai P . 551 KepifiXcTTTOs A. 429. H. 503 7Tfpi/3dXam H. 549. 1269 •ntpipoXr, T. 903. P. 276. 1078 ~n.epiKXip.tvos P. 1157 irepUXvcTTos H. 1080 irepiiiXoKr) P. 494 7repi7roAeu' T. 84. 1455 TvepiiTTVo-aew A. 992 nepiiTTVxV P. 1357 TrepioreXXeiv T. 627. —eadai H . 1129 mpio-T€(pris P. f)51 irepovq P. 805 Ilepuew H. 3. A. 1500 Ylepo-eQao-o-a P. 684. O. 965 ncpo-Tjij H. 801 TreVof P. 1299 7recro~of A. 196 irerpoio-Bai. P. 1177- O. 564. 946 TT7JKTOS P. 489. C. 190 n^Xidj H. 370. A. 1047 UriXelSrjs A. 227 IbjXfir T. 369. 375. A. 701. 802. 946 UrfXiov A. 705. 1040 i\r]velhs I I . 368 jnaiveiv C. 333 mep/Sef A. 798. 1041

nlcra T. 1

4 K

618

INDEX I. irpopos P. 1244 npoirdyea-Bm (to win over) O. 715

nitrons T. 8 £4 TTKTTOVV A . 6 6

Triarpa (f)) C. 47 (TO) C. 29 TT'LTVXOS H . 816.

npoa-dp-Paa-ts P . 489. 744. 1173. T.

97 1188.

T . 1050.

1346

nXemf A. 8. O. 1005 ir\t)9veiv H. 1172 irXrJKTpov H . 351 irXrip.p.eXf'iv P. 1655 nXrjpovv 'is TI T. 954 7rXfjpcofm O. 1642 7r\rjrTL(TTtos T . 4 3 0

Xrf T. 817. A. 936 H. 808. 1104 ip T. 449 nobrjyos P. 1/15 noda>K€ia T. 33 TTOtmXXew C. 339. T. 224 &« T. 1433

(implying incredulity) H. 518. 1271 TTOXCTV O .

1268

noXos O. 1685 TloXvfios P. 28. 45. ]6o7 UoXvSeiKris O. 1636 IIoXvSwpo? P. 8 7ToXueAfcKTOJ P . 3 1 4

noXvBvpos T. 727

j p e i v

. 1012. O . 790 H . 1218

npoa-r/yopew P. 987 wpoo-Beivcu (to devote) P . 964. 540

A.

npoaovpifeiv A . 1151 7rpoo-!rTv(rcra.i> P. 1671 p 7Tpo(TTr]
O

H. 329

\dp \dpiv

H.. 327. Koapov H

Trpoa-TpoTraios I I . 1 1 6 1 . 1 2 5 9 7rpo<jTpowrj T . 618 Tvpo&os P . 1499 7TpOT£lVeiV T . 3 7 0

TrporeXeia A. 718 wpOTtXL^ew A. 433 •npoTovoi T, 1134 npovpyov T. 309 npov^epevvav P. 92

pi

P. 790

uTai A. 955. 1112. 1472 p / ^ a T. 1352. 1395. H. 479

7roAy5i;Tos A . 185

TTpCOVfS C . 1 1 6

iroXvKairos T. 981 noXweiK^s P. 56. 290. 575. 775. 1227. 1443 TToXiiTTVXOS T. 677 UoXv<prj[ios C. 25. 91 wopna/ia H. 959 nopipvpfvriKos T. 263 Hoo~€i$
npan-eo-i'Xaoy A . 195 •npaiToKsiov O . 382

7TOV ^= OV77OTe H . 1 4 1 4

TTTepoets P. 1019. 1042 ITTtpovo-dai T. 1346 nrepvg A. 120 Toc H. 1098. 1158 l T. 760. P. 84 fie'Xrou A. 98. 112 n-TOjua, a corpse, O. 1196. P . 1482. 1697 ni&of P. 1043. O. 955

7TOVS J-ffflsT. 1 1 3 5 . O . 707

TtVKTtiltlV C. 229

noo-ciS^ C. 262. T. 1415. 1444. A. 198 TTOTatrdai O. 675 Horviddes ncoXoi P. 1124 •xpdo-o-etv (povov 0 . 1 1 3 9 . P . 1354. C. 616 7r/)e'(T(3fipa T. 963

I l t A d V T. 69. 249. 493. 687. 1046. O. 3 5. 406. 726. 850. 950. 1207. 1224. 1479 IIuXos- A. 273 irvXwpbs T. 1154. 1227. P . 261 Trvpyr]pc'icr6ai P. 1087- O. 762. 1574 nvpyovo-Oat. O. 1568. H. 238. 475 nvpea-o-ew C. 228 Trvpiyevfjs O. 820

TrpGVjxeveia O . 1323

Upiap-os C. 304. A. 468. 1069 npodeo-dai vexpbv P. 1319 TIpOLTlStS TTllXai P. 1109 7rpoKaXvwTfiv TI nvi T. 312 Xlpop.i}6evs P. 1122 irpop.r)Ta>p P. 828 IlpoKVJ; H . 1021

TTVpifTTaKTOS C. 298

nvpovv H. 244. O. 1543. C. 594 P 575 TTvpovaBai T. 685

wnpcrosT. 1216. P. 32. 1377

619

INDEX I.

o-K6\o\jf T. 1430 o-Koroy SepKccrdai P. 377 CTKOTOf, ™, H . 563. 1159. T. 1025 a-Kv\a T. 74. P. 574 CTKuXeiXl!' P. 1417
p. 'PaSdfiavdvs C. 273 pavXs T. 644 pairTdv fiapov T. 68 1 pa<pr, P . 1159

paX^s C. 643 pidos H . 1204 prjyp.lv T. 253 p^isP. I ; 56 pijTor T. 938 piirr] T. 885 plirrtiv (intrans.) C. 166 pofideis A. 1299 pd&ov T. 107. 427. 1387. C. 17 poi'/3S7jo-if A. I0S6 pieadai O. 123S. 1563 2.

crayi; H . 188 aaiptiv C. 29. 33 2aXa/ik A. 289 oWis O. 1221 2aTi>pot C. 100 cavAovtr&u C. 40

y

p1v H . 781 A . 617

o'roXifioui' P. 1754 tTToXlfft!/ A. 255 aroXis P. 1491

rrei€iv XOKLVOVS A. 151

2eiXr)vbs C, 539 o-fipmos H. 445. 1011 2dpws A. 7 2e\rjvaia P. 176 2fpeX)> P. 1755 crefivoTTjs A. 1344 a-e/Jivivea-dtu A. 901. 996 a-^Kor P . 1010. 1752 0-rjp.avrpov T. 1372. A. 325 20eve\os A. 246 (nbrjpovoyros P. 1130 SiKeXi'a C. 106. 114. P. 211 SixeXos C. 95. 703


crrdi'L'^ C. 401
o-D-yKarao-KaTrreii' P. 884. O. 735 cruyKWayo? T. 709 avyxelv A. 37 (Tvyxopros H. 371 crvXijTeipa H. 377 O-uXXlJTTTfflp O . 1 2 3 0


(TlKLVvls C. 37

<JVp,TT£pmV€lv O . 1551

2ip.d«y A. 751. 767. O. 809 2inv\os A. 952 2lav(poi C. 104. A. 524. 1362. 1103
2vp.7rX)jyu8er T. 260. 355. 1399 2yp.7rX7)ya? yr) T. 241

H.

crvvalpscrdai TL TIVI O. 767

(rui/aXaXd^fti/ H . 11
crvvavaivav C. 463

4 K 2

620

INDEX I.

Mv P. 538. A. 110 pfciv O. 685 trvveKnvfiv T. 684 avveKirovfiv T. 1063 crvveKTpetfieodcu T. 709 avverbs T. 1092. A. 653 avvBektw H . 832 0-{iv6rjp.a P. 1140 crvvicrxvaivdu A. 694 o-vvve
2<)!>ly£ P. 46. 807. 1353. 1508. 1732 apay\s A . 155

acpvpov P. 26. A. 225 o-Xuffii' P. 454. 960 o~^fTrjpwv C. 135 axiaros P. 38. A. 144 (Tw
T€Kp.aipea6at P. 181 TfKVOKTOVOS H . 1 1 5 5 TfKVOUV P . 1 9 . H . 7

TCKvovaBai T. 1263. P. 868 T(KTalveo-Oai T. 951 TfXa^
TeXvao-pa O. 1053. 1560 rexw)" ^o-^ai T. 712 Tt)\£fiaxos O. 589 Trj\66ev H. 1112 TrjXovpbs O. 1325 rqXuyeTOS- T. 829 ri^eXelj/T. 311. A. 731 TrjTacrdat O. 1084

ri8' ; H. 1232 Tirai/ P. 11 22 Ttrares T. 224 TtrpaaKeiv P. 1431. C. 422 TOI nov H. 1177 TopvfVfia H . 978 rpt/3o>i/ C. 520 rptyXvdjoiT. 113. O. 1372 Tpiacoparos KVWV H. 24

Tpirav C. 263 TpoxaXos A. 146 eiv O. 36 px^rjS P. 39 rpoxijXaTor H . 122. T. 82 Tpvnavov C. 461 Tpvcprjpa A. 1050 Tvfieirs P. 134. 419. 1120. 1144 rvKiapa H. 1096 7-ijKos- H . 945 TwSapfios SpKos A. 391. n-atf O. 1512 Tvv&apcas A. 46. 67. 859. 1031. O. 249. 704. 751 Tvv&apiSai O. 1689 TvvSaph T. 806. 1319. A. 6 1 . O. 826. 1423 TVTTapa P. 162 TvpeipaTa C. 162. 190 Tvpios P . 202. 639 Tvpos OTTias C . 136

tvptnjviKos C. 11. P . 1377 Tv^av H. 1272 Tv<j()a)f P. 1154

621

INDEX I. Y. vaKivdivos A. 1?99 vyporris P. 1256 "Y&pa Aepvaios H. 152. 421.579.1188. P. 1136 v&pniveiv T. 54. 161 vSpoxvros C. 66 v\ay/j.a T. 293 vAovpyoi H. 241 i\o(popft6s T. 261 vpevaios O. 1210 virayKaki^iv C. 498 iiraantarr]! P. 1213 VTvemeiv H. 962 v7reK&vvai C. 347 meKkap-jidvfiv H. 997 VlT(KTp£)(eiV P. 873 vTrepKoras H. 1087 VTrepp-axew P. 1252 iiirepnaBeiv P. 1456 vnspTiivciv A. 916 virepriKKeiv P. 1007- O. 6. 840 V7ie^ilU SlKTjV O. 1649 vwrjpeTts A. 322 VTrvoboTtipa O. 175 VTTVtSHJ(T€lV O. 173. C. 454 vTTofikeirecrdai H. 1287 vTToypdfpav H. 1118 vnoKpivea-dm A. 1354 imoiTTeveiv T. 1036 vnopotpos O. 147 iwooTi-oi/So? P. 81. 273 viroa-TfXKfaBai. O. 607 imoTpextiv O. 670 VTTorpoCpos A. 1204 imovpyziv H. 328 vwwpocpos P. 299- H. 197 varepiw P. 976. A. 1203 £<£ai T. 312. 814. 1465 v<pao~p*a O. 25 {/(peipevos H. 72 v(pUcr0ai P. 31

ai H. 1146. 1400 Si)9 A. 217 ? P. 1587. A. 611. 869. 0 . 1 6 6 2 (pepcanifiot P. 637 (pevgeUlv II. f 28 (pr]pi£(tv A. 1 3 J 6 <J>&'a A. 103. 713. 954 A. 1385 difTfu T. 422 *Xeypmo$ H. 1194 *oi'/ii) A. 50 (poiviKo\o(pos P. 820 (jxnvig Ar/Xla T. 1099 Kavmv H. 945 = ipidrjixa P. 1488 4>oiMc7O-a yij P. 6. 246. 280 vr]
#oAdj/ H. 182 (papros T. 1306 ppayvvvai P. 733. 1468. A. 826. 1387. O. 761. 1413 $pa8ij P. 667 (jtpiKJ? P. 1285 cppivueiv C. 320. P. 1105. 112] (ppoip.id£(crdaL T. 1162 (ppoipiov P. 1336 (ppovpwv O. 760 *uXevs- A, 285 (pvptiv O. 1411 cjbvfrav T. 303. A. 125. 381 cpvar]p.a P. 1438. A. 1114 (pvrovpybs A. 949 *o)Kels- T. 677. O. 726. 1094. 1209 "tcoxeiis- T. 917. O. 1445 <J>D)Kl£ P. 38. A. 261 (papatrBai 0 . 740 X.

(paKe\os C. 242 (paXaKpos C. 227 (pavra^etrdai P. 93 <£apos (5) H . 414. P. 324 (a) T. 1149 | C. 668. T. 277 Xoy yij A. 812 l C. 215. 410. 592 w A. 135. 936

^aAKf/iiSoXas1 vavs A. 1319 XaX/aj A. 168. 599 Xap.amerrjs 0 . 1491 XapaKrttp H. 657 Xapi^tadcLi ykacrar) O. 1514 Xdpw Ti6«rdai T. 602 Xapt-s %xapis T. 566 dxapiros P. 1757 Xdpires H. 673. C. 581—3. P. 569. A. 1222. O. 453

622

INDEX I.

Xdpires (m) H . 673 XapH-a P . 1504 Xapfiovfj P. 315. H . 385 Xapros P. 619 Xdpav H . 432 f T. 626. P. 1605. H . 363 Xpovcrdai T. 330. 359. H . 570 Xdpav A. 209. 705—9. 927 X&vs H. 683 T. 622 p ^ . 244. 335. 662. 861. 1190. H. 929. A. 675. 955. 1111. 1602. P. 662 epcos H . 226 V P. 42. 808. 1025 Xipiv C. 440 Xypovv C. 304 Xdov'ia H . 615 Xiovorpo<pos P. 803 X^-avlSwv O. 42 J) T. 1148. P . 348 ia A. 74 pp P. 826 C. 358 ^Sai O. 472 . 960 P. 1265 ^p i^a H. 686. 871 Xopoivoibs P. 788 Xovv rvjifiov A, 1443 Ta<j>u> O 1585 Xpaivfiv T. 799. A. 971. O. 919. H . 757 . 51. 1337 cp-Tfre&daL C. 626 )}*' (T-6) H. 828 d crv)X(popa &C. A. 88—9 d P. 99- 809 Xp& H. 619; 930. T. 1219 Xpvaatnns P. 1372 XpvaeofiocrTpvxns P. 191 Xpvcreos {v) H . 351 XpV(r€OKVK\oS P. 176 Xpv
Xpvo-odefxts O. 23 Xpv(T(mr)\r]£ P. 939

avdaXor A. 1042. O. 1468 P. 1625 T. 596. 1002. P. 107

^ /

P. 792. H. 381 H. 1064 O. 1667

yfrrjdjos (place of voting) T. 945. 969 yjsfjtpov Siarptpeiv O. 49. 1652

^

P. 198. O. 249 C. 49 pnye'iv H. 324 . 1466 Q.

'flyuytat TruXm P. 1113 aSiveiv (TIKTCW) Tiva A. 1234 aiij H . 1106. P . 269. 1067 O. 1377 f . T . 1136. 1427 afiofipas H. 887 mp.6(nros P . 1025 &jxo(ppav P. 658 a>vdo-&u A. 1170 coyij C. 150 wpaios P. 968 'Qpiwv C. 213 i>s = iV5t wr A. 1357 a>f SIJ T. 1025. 1184. P. 873. 1416 as dfj a-v C. 674 its S17 T'I H. 1407 <M rt Si) H . 1407. A. 1342. T. 557. ^ 0.796 i>s with ace. absolute, P . 714. 888. 1461 &>s ri P. 621 cos for 'ia-dt i>s P. 720. 1664 a>5 for OCTCO T. 603 & TUV C. 536 &>eXeii> T I K I

H.

499

INDEX II. GRAMMATICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, &C.

A. a before KT, 42 KX, 356 A, 251 a in dio-a-w long by nature, 314 at in yepaios, 67

at, wnether elided in infinitive, 18. 385 Abantes, perhaps Pelasgic, 326 Accusative after verbs of motion towards, 460 in apposition, 72 • absolute with ws, 161 • by attraction to relative, 325 of manner or method, 356 cognate, 369 Achilles, runs races as hoplite, 463 — course of ('A^i'AAelor Spores), 371

Chiron's prophecy about,

516

'A^iAeif, form not used in senarii, 377 Acropolis, olive-bearing, 84 -— subterranean ascent to, 601 Adamant, probably basalt, 595 Adjectives in —as, with neuter nouns, 247. 422 Adrastus, one of the seven Argive chiefs, 125 marries his daughters to Polynices and Tydeus, 14 2 Aeschylus, his Seven against Thebes alluded to, 1G3 Aetna, weight of compared to old age, 50—1 Aetolians, warlike character of, 124

Age (old), poet's complaint of, 50 Agriculturists, Euripides friendly to, 286 Alcibiades, return from exile alluded to, 141 Alcides, patronymic of Hercules, 9 Altar, human blood on Tauric, 345 ceremony of going round, 543 Althaea, wife of Oeneus, 562 Ambition, evils of, 149 Amphiaraus, brings victims in his car, 126 his o-aKfiporrvvT], 127

Amphion and Zethus, Theban Dioscuri, 154 av with a participle, 456 Anapaest, resolved into four short syllables, 350—1—3—4 Anaxagoras, doctrines of, 5]. 174 Aorist used of attempted act, 405 • of future event, 472 in av (edrjKav &c), 47. 326 Apollo, brought by Latona from Delos to Parnassus, 423 Areopagus, establishment of, 402 raised platform at, 403 chapel of Erinyes under, 403 Ares, address to as god of turmoil, 165 Arethusa, fountain at Chalcis, 461 Argus, 184 Arms, casting away of, 79 Artemis, a hostile goddess, 125 queen of the gods, 546 goddess of light, 341. 547 identified with Iphigenia, 334

624

INDEX II.

Artemis, called Dictynna, 350. 367 Article, wrongly used with proper names, 461 with predicate, 46 separated from noun, 148 with names of cities, as Athens, Argos, 161 with possessive pronoun following the epithet, 237 used for relative, 342 Asiatic strains in threni, 352 Assembly (ecclesia), allusion to, 284 Asylum, at family altars, 12 temporary beds a,t(crTif$ddes), 16 suppliants forced from by fire, 25 Atalanta the huntress, 125 Atlas, 35 Atreus, play on meaning of name, 469 Augment omitted in choruses, 180 Aulis, port of compared to a pinion, 458 Azanes, in Arcadia, 326 B. /3 and K confused, 404 Bad, kept separate from good, 190 Ballot, a single one to each dicast, 326 Bars for fastening doors, 122. 317 doors opened by withdrawing, 347 Bay-tree of Latona at Delos, 412 Bed, coverlets on, 234 Bee, simile from, 41 Birdlime, simile from, 585 Bit, madness compared to, 401 • speeding horses by the, 460 Boasting, Greek fear of, 184 Boatswain, pipe of, 413 Bows, held in contempt, 19 defence of, 20 Brauron, Artemis worshipped at, 437 Burning and burying bodies, 255

c. Cadmus, founds Thebes by command of oracle, 157 Calchas said to be buried at Colophon, 376

Candidate, description of popular, 471 Captives, unchained before authorities, 373 Car (airrjvrj), support in descending from, 170 Carthage, cruel rite practised at, 382 Carystus, marbles of, 436 Cattle, washed in sea-brine, 358 Centaurs, 21. 32 armed with pine-trees, 33. 516 Chariots, with four horses abreast, 464 Charon's stairs, 43 Cheese, made with fig-juice, 568 Childbirth, offering of elothes at, 438 contact with excludes from altars, 367 objects to be avoided before, 422 Children, begetting of compared with sowing, 116 supposititious, 117 Chiron's prophecy about Achilles, 516 Chorus, arranged - in ranks, 410 Cithaeron, called 'eye of Artemis," 167 Cleophon, allusion to demagogue, 285 Clytemnestra, allusion to etymology of, 233. 355 Colt, simile from, 16 Corybantes, inspiring music of the, 65 Crier, Kijpv£, proclaiming prize, 71 Cyclopian masonry, 70 • epithet of Mycenae, 10 Cycnus, slain by Hercules, 34 D. Daedalus, whether maker of Hercules' club, 40 Dative of agent, 99 of place, 378 8e in apodosis after &>s or eWi, 261 Death, custom of dressing to meet, 38 Delian maidens, 53 valleys called "fertile," 423 circular lake, 412

625

INDEX II. Deliberative subjunctive, improperlyused in the passive, 92 in second person, 525 Delphi, much visited by strangers, 426 Demagogues, evil influence of, 286 Demeter, worship of at Hermion, 40 same as Earth, 159 Desideratives, 49 Dictynna, Cretan name of Artemis, 350. 367 Diminutives, used in Satyric plays, 555. 575 Diomed iThracian), horses of, 33 king of Argos, 28 5 Dionysus, nursed by nymphs, 559 present at fight of the giants, 559 • taken captive by pirates, 560 Dioscuri, Tauric divinities, 359 Divination, post-Attic terms of, 192 Dochmiacs, interposed with iambics, 56. 74 Doors, pivots and posts of, 73 Draft-board, how divided, 462 Dragon, teeth of sown, 25. 159 • at spring of Dirce, 158. 175 slain by Cadmus, 158. 181 guards the oracle at Delphi, 423 Dreams, sent by Earth to deceive men, 42 5 Drill, method of working by thongs, 587 E. « before K\, 232 Earth, clearing of the, by Hercules, 10 Earthquakes, terms borrowed from effects of, 94 Eccyclema, 75 Education, influence of for virtue, 487 Elements, reject body of a murderer, 92 Elision at the end of a verse, 403 Embroidery suspended on tombs, 315 Enceladus, slain by Pallas, 68. 560 Enclitics beginning a sentence, 141. 234 Ennius, translates Euripides, 449 VOL. III.

Epaphus invoked, 159 Equality, (iVorijs,) praise of, 147—8. 150 Erinys, ' a curse,' 132 Erinyes, not to be named, 234 represented as winged, 250 their pursuit compared to lampadephoria, 346 Eubulus, the comic writer, parodies Euripides, 473 Eumolpids, the, 171 Eunuchs, intermediate between men and women, 320 Euripides, called an infidel, 97 charged with base sentiments, 529 Euripus, currents in the, 340 Eurotas, picturesqueness of, 350 Exile, evils of described, 140 Exiles, burdensome to friends, 29 live on hope, 141 F. Fan, made of feathers, 314 Fate, unalterable, 29 Feather, symbol of fickleness, 42 Fire, angry populace compared to, 273 Flame, omens from, 192 Flute, in worship of Cybele, 67 Folly and cruelty naturally combined, 28 Fortune, capriciousness of, 15 Friends, more trusty than relations, 279 sincerity of preferable to number, 280. 300 Future after firj, lest, 76 in direct prohibition, 216 after subjunctive with oi /if/, 399 infinitive after verb of coming, 401 G. Ganymede, horses given in exchange for, 312 Genitive, after passive participle without vnb, 261 of exclamation, 327 double, 433 Geraestus, Poseidon worshipped at, 577

4L

626

INDEX II.

Geryon, 36 Gigantomaohia, 21. 559 Glaucus, horses of, 185 Goat-skin, used for cooking in, 581 shepherd's dress made of, 565 Goatherds, cry of, 563 Gods, wrongly said to have no power, 5S • non-interference of with each other, 73 • not ashamed of frailties, 95 exempt from cares, 96 charged with injustice, 233 Graces, desire of living with, 52 Grief, ill-omined arrival in, 44. 139 divulged to the elements, 342

Imprecations, dreaded from dying persons, 480 Indicative with &a-re, where negative precedes, 212 Infants, exposed with marks for recognition, Io7 Infinitive with &crre ov, 197 exegetical after iKeivo, 287 g dfl to t the Euxine, Io, driven bby gadfly 368 Ionian Sea, meaning of term, 129 Iphigenia, the same as Artemis, 334 Ismenus, marriage-water of, 138 • site of Thebes in respect of, 169 Ixion, fate of, 93 J.

H. Hair, light-coloured, thought to imply effeminacy, 24 Halae, deme of, 436 Halcyon, bird of sorrow, 411 Hebrus, called silver-flowing, 34 Hecate, goddess of terror, 122 Helen, skilled in magic art, 318 • protectress of ships, 325 Hellas, called " the great," 537 ruler of Barbari, 473. 539 Heralds, poets' dislike of, 2S4 Hercules, labours of, 31 Hesperides, 34 Hippolyte, belt of, 35—6 Homicide, guilt of kindred, 62 a year's banishment for, 326 House, upper story of represented on stage, 121. 322 Houses, roofs of, 16 • central pillar of, 343 Hunters, Furies compared with, 360 Hydra, the Lernaean, 36

I. i of dative elided, 501 i m ievai common, 460 c pronounced as y, 23. 60. 66 (os = yos, 127. 567 7 or v before XP> l 2 5 7 before 7rA, 147

Jocasta, tries to reconcile her sons, 149 suicide of, 203 Justice, requites the bad, 218 K. Katharmoi, rites of, 68 Kids, kept in separate folds, 564 Kings, slaves of the people, 480 Kronos, bound by Zeus, 95. 97 L. X doubled in pronunciation, 65 Lamb, legend of golden, 280 Lampadephoria, torch-signal at, 199 Leda, ravished by a swan, 500 Lerna, water-snakes of, 37 trident at, 127 Letters (SC'XTOI), method of writing and fastening, 452 Libations, shedding of blood compared with, 210 to propitiate shades, 239 ingredients of, 344. 352 Lightning, poetical effects of, 188 Love, compared with a gale of wind, 454 disgrace to be defeated by, 535 Lustral-water (xepvi\j/), 69 Lyssa, appearance of on the stage, 65

627

INDEX II. M. Macho, the comic poet, parodies Euripides, 451 Magic rites, performed with singing, 429 Malea, adverse winds at, 253 Poseidon worshipped at, 577 Marriage-hath, the, 41. 395 torch, 497 Menelaus, return of, 235. 253 pourtrayed as base by Euripides, 472. 484 Metopes, spaces between triglyphs, 348 JU?J with indefinite relative, 4S4. 502 Mind, the one quality needful in statesmen and generals, 474 Moon, daughter of the Sun, 126 Mother, birth from without father, 265 Murderers, excluded from temples, 92 not to be spoken to, 236. 402 Myrtilus, 291 Mysteries, Eleusinian, 48

Optative, after present verb, 49 and imperative interchanged, 419 Oracles, numerous in times of war, 482 Orator and statesman identical, 286 Orchestra, ascent from to statfe, 171 Orestes, meaning of name, 233 Oresteum, in Arcadia, 326 P.

Paintings, al-fresco of Orestes and Iphigenia, 392 Palaemon invoked, 359 Palamedes, inventor of drafts, 462 how ill-treated by Agamemnon, 257—8 Pallas, bronze statue of, 73 Palm-tree of Latona at Delos, 412 Pancratium, fighting compared with, 431 Paris, splendour and wealth of, 455 exposed as an infant on Mount Ida, 531 Parnassus, fire on double peak of, 131 Participle, use of singular with plural verb, 64. 379 N. Pause violated, 163. 379 • in Satyric plays. 555 Nemesis invoked, 127 Neoptolemus, destined to be slain at Peace, Euripides an advocate of, 328 Pelasgia, Argolis, 544 Delphi, 327 Pelasgic termination in —av, 326 Nereus, daughters of, 359 Peplus of Pallas, 356. 421. 433 Nightingale, invoked in tkreni, 206 Persians ridiculed for dress and ornaNike, identical with Athena, 439 ments, 571 Nominative pendens, 134. 387.402 — before infinitive with Phoebus, god of joy, 32 Phoenicia, mistaken position in re&7f, 146. 299 spect of Sicily, 130 Pleiades, called close to Sirius, 450 called enTunopoi, 292. 450 O. Polynices, play on name, 156. 2O.i Pontus, early visited by merchants, 5 before rp, 153 Ocean, environs earth, 312 369 Oedipus, provoked to curse his sons, Poseidon, favourable to Troy, 435 120. 172 Praise, irksome when in excess, 301. his swollen feet not men511 tioned by Euripides, 167 Preposition, repeated pleoiiastically, 256 • broods over his woes in the Priestess sometimes confounded with house, 137 goddess, 4 37 slays his father Lai'us, 118 Procne, slays Itys, 74 Oil, used in consuming bodies, 383 Prologues, wanting to some plays, Olympus, the musician, 488 449 Optative without av, 102

4L

2

628

INDEX II.

Prologues, occurring after anapaestic exordium, 453 Prometheus, torch-hearing, 185 Pronoun, nominative of personal always emphatic, 47 S. 522 Prostration, a barbaric custom, 319 Prow, figures of gods at, 464 Pull at a cup, origin of phrase, 594 Purple-fishers, caves of, 358 R. Reduplication of words often neglected by transcribers, 318 Requital, Greek obligation of, 270 Revel, ((cS/xof,) 138 Reverses from happiness hard to bear, 90. 413 Rhetorical speeches, 264 Riches, given us in trust, 151 Rock, represented on stage, 600 Rowers, noise made by, 433 Rudders, double, 431 Rush-vats, holding milk, 572

Sigmatism, 391 Silence, promised by chorus, 409 Sipylus, birth-place of Tantalus, 510 Sirius, his position to the Pleiades, 450 used for any bright star, 450 Slaves, sometimes common property, 504 given as marriage-portion, 505 Sparti, legend of the, 10. 159 Sphinx, notions of widely prevalent, 118 ravages of described, 179 Spondeo-anapaestics, 349 Stadium, allusions to the, 57. 64. 346. 394

Stag, the golden-horned, 33 Stage, ascent to from orchestra, 171 Stars, a device on shields, 123 Statues, washing pollution from in the sea, 408 • purifying of, 417 Staves, carried by old men, 25 Stichomytriia, violated order of, 161. 345. 394 S. commencing with two verses, 407 Saffron-dyed garments, 205 Strangers (gevoi), jealousy of, 137 Salmydessus, dangerous shore of, 370 Strategi, the ten, 163 Satyric drama, its true nature, 553 Subjunctive, deliberative and hormetrical licences allowed in, tative, 278 555 prohibitive in third perpeculiar vocabulary of, 555 son, 29t " Schema Aletnanicum," 462 — without av after rela" — Pindaricum," 138 tive, 409 Seals, affixed to store-houses, 298 deliberative in second to Se'Xrot, 452 person, 525 Seers, disparagement of, 379. 484 • with (I, 528 Shields, moveable devices on, 187 following present tense • bordered with snakes, 186 with fj.fi, 121 Ship, ropes, rudders, ladders, cat- Substantives in ia or fia, 40 heads, &c, 430 Suicide deprecated, 89. 256 • said to be winged with oars, 430 Sun, ceremony of taking leave of, 545 ropes of, irporovoi and Trofies, 414 course of changed, 292. 353 metaphor from freighting, 89. concealment of crime from the, 589 88 Ships' cables, marriage compared polluted by murder, 281 with, 11 a glowing mass suspended by ——• simile from managing in a chains, 290 storm, 274 Sunium, sacred to Pallas, 577 —— prow and stern, with figures of Suppliant fillets, 232. 254 gods, 464 how affixed, 527 • going over to safe side of, 285 Swearing, triple formula of, 454 Shooting at mark, metaphor from, Sweeping houses, the lowest menial office, 561 399

629

INDEX II.

T.

U.

T and * confused, 396 Tablets, wooden, called nokidvpot, 388 covered with wax, 452 Taenarus, descent to Hades at, 11 Poseidon worshipped at, 576 Talthybius, speech of, 284 Tantalus, son of Thyestes, husband of Clytemnestra, 523 how punished for presumption, 231 story of banquet to the gods incredible, 368 suspended in mid-air, 231. 290

Taphii, the, 13. 467 Tauropolia, human sacrifices at the, 342 Tauropolus, Artemis why so called, 437 Telemus the seer, 601 Temples, wooden construction of Greek, 348 " Tertiary predicate," 149 Teumesus, Telmessus, 183 Themis, occupant of Delphic tripod, 241 ejected by Apollo, 424 Theseum at Athens, 84. 95 Thessalians noted for cunning, 200 Thetis, marriage of with Peleus, 516 Thyestes, golden lamb of, 353 Thyrsus, an offensive weapon, 318 Tombs in suburbs, 305 Torch, used in purifying, 420 raised by mother at marriage, 138. 497 Triglyphs, 311. 348 Troy, leader of expedition to not selfelected, 301 favoured by Poseidon, 435 Tyndareus, imposes oath on suitors of Helen, 454 father of bad daughters, 246 Tyranny (rvpavvls), Greek conception of, 149

v in xpvcreos, 424

Ulysses, a pleaser of the people, 484 noted for hardihood and cruelty, 536 — called son of Sisyphus, 566 V. Verbs in —ddeiv, —aOeiv, 188 in —6a compounded with IK, 307 — impersonal used as quasi-personal, 427 Verses, probable numerical equality of, 43. 82. 89. 94. 145. 151. 172. 267. 272. 283. 295. 349. 571. arranged in multiples, 392 Victims, burning of, 234 slain before battle, 126. 323 held aloft over altar, 341 Victory, dramatic appeal to, 328 Vine, miraculous produce of on Parnassus, 131 Votes, acquittal by equal number of, 404. 438

W. War, poet's dislike of, 13 a means of relieving earth's burden, 326 Water, washes all evils, 418 Wine, measured separately the origin of feast of xofs, 403 Women, sacrificial cry of, 299 Wrestling, metaphors from, 258. 301. 318 Y. Youth, aspirations for a second, 50 Z. Zephyr, said to ride in the sky, 130 Zeus TpoTraios, image of set up, 192

END OP VOL. III.